《Contract Marriage With Mysterious President》 Chapter 1 Dramatic wedding Chapter 1 Dramatic wedding It was quite a passionate night. Amy Miller was sleeping and felt someone came closer to her. Did Matt, her husband,e back? She wanted to opened her eyes but she felt too sleepy to make it. The next second, that man already took off her clothes and left kisses on her body. She was turned on and felt her desire was ignited by him. She wanted more and couldnt help moaning in a low voice, which made him more excited. The sex was wonderful and she didnt count how many times she came. But she was exhausted in the end. Thest thing she remembered was that he caressed her cheek gently. And she just said, "Lets stop and rest. Please, Im really tired." After that, she passed out. Sunlight poured in as dawn awoke the sky. A violent knock on the door woke Amy. She opened her eyes and looked around. But to her surprise, she wasn''t in her bridal chamber. Her marriage to Matt Wilson was the night before. The wedding was so pleasant that Amy drank quite a bit. After having thest ss of wine toasted by her intimate friend, Gina White, Amy forgot what happened. She had no time to recall the night before. She picked up her torn wedding dress from the floor and pulled it on in a hurry as pain wracked her entire body. Before Amy had the dress on all the way, a group of journalists broke the door down and rushed in with Matt close behind them. The shing cameras startled Amy so much that she reached for Matt''s hand. But he shook off her. "Amy Miller. We havent even been married half a day and you can''t wait to sleep with other man. You son of a bitch!" Matt said, stepping forward and pping her cheek so hard that it echoed through the room. "Matt!" Matt beat her down, catching her off guard. Her face swelled within seconds. She cried out and covered her face with her hand as she tried to put together what was happening. "Amy, I can''t believe you would do such a terrible thing! Matt had been waiting for you in the bridal chamber for the whole night, but you never came. And now you turned out to be busy having sex with someone elsest night. How could you?" Gina walked up to her and tossed the photos to Amy with a foxy nce. Amy looked at her doubtfully and picked up the photos. The next moment, her face turned pale. She was clearly having sex with a man in the photo. Although his face didnt show in the picture, he wasnt Matt. What the hell is going on? Why did I sleep with this strange manst night? Amy totally nked. "Listen to me, Matt. I can exin." She scrambled to her feet and struggled to exin what happened. But what could she say? She didnt remember anything! "Were getting divorced," Matt said in distaste. He took out the divorce papers prepared in advance and threw them at Amy. He pierced Amys heart with his words and refused to look at her. "Amy. It''s better for you to let go of Matt. He doesnt love you anymore," Gina pretended tofort her, but her tone was full of arrogance and happiness.N?velDrama.Org content. "Gina, you plotted this?!" Amy asked because she suddenly recalled the wine and lunged at Gina for confrontation. "What are you doing? Just sign the papers and get out of here," Matt shouted. Before Amy got close to Gina, Matt shoved her violently, causing Amy to smash into the table. She fell to the floor, tears blurring her vision as she hid her face in her hands. "Matt." Gina caressed Matts hand and sneered at Amy, gloating over her prize. Amy raised her head and understood everything. She red at them, hands balling into fists. "Matt Wilson. I refuse to sign the divorce papers." She sneered back at them and threw the papers to their faces. She refused to let them y her in such a way. He wanted to divorce her and stayed with Gina? She wouldnt allow that! "Don''t be silly. If you reject to sign them, Ill send the photos to the newspapers and theyll be all over the front page. Soon your dad will know all about your shame." Matt knew exactly what to say and how to control her. Amy hesitated. Miller Group fell into sudden bankruptcy not too long ago. Her father had a heart attack and was still in hospital. The doctor warned Amy that any extra stress would be too much for his fragile heart. She had to prevent her father from seeing the photos. His life depended on it. She red at Matt''s face, one she used to gaze at in awe and now wanted to do nothing more than to tear it into pieces. "Fine, Ill sign." Shepressed her anger, picked up the papers and signed them without even reading. She knew the terms would make things even worse for her, but her fathers health came first. "Don''t forget your things in the bridal chamber." Matt reminded her with a sneer. "Throw them away. I dont need them." Amy held her head high and protected her pride. But she knew her head was aching badly as if it was going to explode. Then she shoved past the journalists in front of her and rushed out without looking at the traitorous couple behind her. Chapter 2 The car accident Chapter 2 The car ident The heat of the sun dazzled Amy. She rushed out of the building too fast to avoid the oning car. She crashed into the front corner and copsed to the ground. "What happened?" A mans cool and maic voice came from the backseat of the car. "I believe someone crashed into our car. Let me go check," the driver said, not having fully seen what happened. The man sat in silence as the driver opened the car door and went to see. Amy was lying on the ground. She forgot the dizziness and anger suffocating her heart, only feeling the pain in her backside. "Madam, are you OK?" the driver asked nervously as Amy grimaced in pain. She said nothing and struggled to stand. When she couldnt quite reach the car to pull herself up, the driver was quite thoughtful and reached down to help her. Once Amy was leaning against the car, she reflected on how unlucky she was in the past twelve hours. She had unknowingly slept with a strange man and her husband caught her, well, her ex-husband ckmailed her into divorce on their first day of marriage. And, now, a car hit her. She couldnt help but vent her anger by kicking the car as hard as she could. Wow, she felt so much better after kicking the car. So she decided to kick again. But before she could, the car window was slidden down and a handsome face was staring at her. Handsome could never fully depict how stunning he looked. She believed Matt was the most dashing man she had seen in her life. But not anymore. Now that she saw the man in the car, she knew Matt couldntpete with him. "The kicking shows shes fine. Give her some money and ask her to leave." The handsome mans bitter words awakened Amys anger again, and she regretted not to kick the car again. "You think youre really something, dont you? No matter how rich you are and how luxurious your car is, you cant control me with your money," Amy said while shouting and pointing at the man, not caring how she looked. But the man just ignored her and slid up the window. "Madam, please take the money and leave us alone. My boss has urgent business to attend to. Please, N?velDrama.Org content. go to the hospital with the money to make sure youre okay." The driver took out a thick stack of money and handed it to Amy. She snatched the money from the driver and before he could react, she opened the car door and threw all money at that handsome man before running away. Richard Carter sat in shock as money fluttered around him. He assumed Amy opened the door to thank him, but she spited him instead. "Sir... are are you OK?" the driver asked, his horror causing him to stutter. Richard wiped the money off his face and clothes at ease and turned to his driver, "Pick up the money." Richard stared at Amy running off and couldnt help but smile. She was quite interesting. It seemed she didn''t recognize him. Or did she forget what happenedst night? He entered the wrong room and found himself attracted to her. So they enjoyed the steamy night, right? While Amy didnt look back. She ran as fast as she could in her torn wedding dress and with the pain she was in. The car looked so luxurious and the man was obviously rich. Now, she was bankrupt and couldn''t afford to offend the rich. She was too impulsive. But if the man tried to offer her the money again, she wouldnt hesitate to throw his money at him again. Afraid the man would chase her for making trouble, she continued running although she didnt know nowhere to go. At this moment, she felt someone patted her on her shoulder and she screamed in terror. Chapter 3 Homeless Amy Chapter 3 Homeless Amy Amy''s scream scared the person who patted her. So they screamed together. It took Amy a moment to realize it wasnt that man, but her friend, Hannah Adams. Hannah didnt attend Amys wedding yesterday because Gina and she never got along. "Hannah, you scared me!" Amy said. She thought that man caught her and was going to get back at her. "You scared me too, Amy!" Hannahs heart was still pounding heavily. When they calmed down, Hannah took Amy to a nearby cafe. "Why were you running? I called your name for a long time! But you were running so fast. Who was chasing after you?" Hanna asked, ncing at her. Looking into Hannas worried eyes, Amy didnt have to pretend she was fine and couldn''t help crying out. "What happened, dear? Did Matt upset you? Let me teach him a lesson!" Hannahs heart hurt for Amy''s sadness. She stood up and decided to look for Matt. She couldnt allow him to upset her friend. Amy hastily stopped Hanna by grabbing her arm. She knew Hannah very well. If Hannah found Matt, she would beat him and this would only make things worse. "Please don''t go, Hannah. Were divorced now." Amy exined, holding back tears. "Divorced? You just got married yesterday, and youre divorced already? Are you kidding me?" Hannah Theughter confused Amy. Is Hannah happy to see me divorced? "Why are youughing? Shouldn''t you feel sad about my divorce? Are you happy Im divorced?" Amy stopped crying and wiped her tears with a tissue. "Actually, Im d you divorced Matt. I told you before he wasnt reliable, but you insisted on marrying him. See. Hes rubbish indeed." Hannah became more furious and pounded the table hard, which attracted the waiter. The two apologized before continuing the conversation. "The most disgusting thing is that Matt and Gina got together and set up a trick for me. They even brought journalists to the hotel to humiliate me and force me to sign the divorce papers." Recalling All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. what happened in the hotel, Amy felt angry and sad at the same time. She did love him and treat Gina as one of her best friends. But look at her now, was this what she deserved? While Hannah was listening quietly with her face full of worry. "Never mind. It wont hurt anymore. The only question is who slept with mest night. You know, I was a virgin before... but now..." Amy took a sip of her coffee with tears adding a salty vor. "Damn it! I''m a hundred percent sure their rtionship wontst long! As for what happenedst night, whats done is done. Dont fret over this and move on, darling." Hannah tried her best tofort Amy. ... Richard sneezed in the car suddenly. "Should I turn up the air conditioner?" the driver asked. "It''s okay. Just keep driving." Richard frowned. His family called him earlier and said they needed him back now. So his driver was expertly maneuvering through traffic to get him home as soon as possible. ... Tofort Amy and cheer her up, Hannah spent the whole day staying with her. But when the evening came, it reminded Amy that she was homeless now. She couldnt go back to the house her family bought for Matt and her because the house was under Matt''s name at his request. Back then, she believed they were going to be the family and agreed without hesitation. Now she regretted losing herst family property because of her ignorance. "It''s toote now, Hannah. Youd better go home or your mum will get worried. Dont worry about me. I''m getting better now." Amy said, persuading Hannah to go home. "What about you? Will you go back to your new house?" Hannah asked. Amy nodded, "I''m good now. You alreadyforted me for the whole day. It''s time to go home." Later, she pushed Hannah into the taxi and watched her leaving. After Hannah left, Amy sat on a bench and felt lost. Where should she go now? After all, she was homeless. Chapter 4 Hit his car Chapter 4 Hit his car Richard felt frustrated after talking to his family and headed back home directly. The urgent business in their eyes was his marriage. They wanted him to get married as soon as possible. But he thought he was young. Why was the hurry? Besides, why would they worry about his marriage? He was so handsome and rich. Richard frowned and his grandfathers words reyed in his mind. "Richard, youd better forget that woman right away and find a wife within a month. If you dont, I...I will die in sorrow!" He didnt quite understand his grandpa. How could he find himself a wife in just a month! Well, he couldnt just randomly find a woman on the street and propose to her, right? At least, they should agree to get married. Usually Richard wouldnt take his grandfathers words seriously. But this time, however, Richard was worried his grandfather wouldnt let him go easily. If he really got stubborn and did something stupid, Richard would regret for the rest of his life. "Sir, look at the the girl sitting over there. She is so bold. Its quitete now, but she still hangs out outside alone." the driver eximed. Richard didnt bother to see. He had no interest in this kind of girls at all. The story between the two shouldve ended there, but God made a joke of it. When his car drove by, it drove right through the puddle in front of her, covering Amys entire body with muddy water. Amy was sullen about her future since she was both divorced and homeless. And the next second, she had to forget the past and deal with a soaking, filthy dress. Could this day get any worse? She wondered. "Hey, you! What''s wrong with you? Stop your car!" Amy yelled. Since Richards car was soundproof, he didnt hear Amy was yelling at him. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Without getting any response, Amy was so angry that she picked up a stone, and threw it at the car. Coincidentally, the stone hit the trunk with a perfect clink. The car stopped instantly and the driver rushed out to check for damage. Amy went panicked when she saw she did hit the car. She was just angry and tried to do something. Besides, the car looked so luxurious. If she caused any harm, there was no way she could afford to pay for the repairs. But after a second look, why did this car look so familiar? Before Amy moved, the driver already walked over to her. It was already toote for her to run away. "Its you again?" The driver recognized her at once. She was the woman who threw Richards money back at him earlier this morning. "What? I dont understand. Do I know you?" Amy yed innocent. She had no other choice, either. She was bankrupt and couldnt afford to pay the repairs. "You look like a nice girl but why are you always making trouble for us?" the driver asked gloomily. She didnt meant it. After all, she could never hit anything so precisely. "Theres a dent at the back of the car that will cost a lot to fix." The driver dragged Amy to the car and pointed it out to her. Amy felt sorry and lowered her head. But when she saw her filthy, soaking dress and remembered being sshed by the puddle, she knew it wasnt just her fault. I only threw the stone because you sshed me with the puddle as you drove by. I never meant to damage the car, but you should be more careful when driving! Then the car door opened and a shiny shoe stepped onto the street.. Chapter 5 You planned it Chapter 5 You nned it Seeing the car door opened, Amy stepped back and stared at him as he stepped out and walked toward her. He was over six feet tall and looked extremely stunning in the dark blue suit. He even looked far more handsome than any international models Amy had ever seen. However, he also seemed cold and unapproachable at the same time. Richard got out of his car and checked the dent directly without paying attention to Amy. The damage N?velDrama.Org content. was hardly noticeable and not worth the effort of getting repaired. After checking, he turned to Amy. "You rejected my money this morning so you could get back at me now. Well, I have to say you did nned all these." He stared scornfully at Amy. Amy''s anger burst once she heard him. She suffered the whole day, and was doing her best to be polite, but he wronged her and used her of nning all these. "I nned this? How could I know you would drive this way? Do I even know you? Why would I n this? You are so unbelievable!" Amy yelled and turned around. She just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. Why was the world punishing her? Hadnt she gone through enough? The driver was totally shocked when Amy scolded Richard without fear. In R city, everyone was afraid of Richard and no on ever dared to scold him. Richard''s face darkened. He had never been scolded like this in his life. He knew he should be angry but to his surprise, he didnt. Instead, he found her quite amusing. What was wrong with him? He looked at her back and thought about the steamy night they spentst night. She was so passionate. But now she seemed furious. s, he missed her passion and her sexy body. "Sir I think that woman" The driver saw Richards silence and tried to exin for Amy. "Never mind. Let''s go." Richard smiled. He wasnt in a bad mood anymore. As Richard got in the car, he called his friend Kevin Smith and asked for his help to investigate Amy. He wanted to know more about her. While Amy was wandering aimlessly and arrived at the hospital before she even realized it. She was worried about her father. So she decided to see him and maybe got some sleep in the chair outside his room. She peeked into his room, but her dad had fallen asleep already. Her dad''s illness cost a lot of money, and her family ran out of money for his medical bills. They couldn''t do anything now but to pray for a miracle. After seeing her dad, Amy sat in the chair outside of the room. It was summer, so she didn''t need to worry about the cold. It didnt take long for her to fall asleep. She wasnt asleep for long because a loud noise woke her. She opened her eyes and wasnt sure where she was for a moment until she saw the doctors rushing about. What was going on? Why were they rushing about? Amy sat up and rubbed her eyes. It was still well before dawn. Maybe there was an emergency in the hospital, she thought. But when she looked up, she gasped. Chapter 6 We need to talk Chapter 6 We need to talk Amy looked up and found that the doctors were rushing into the ward where her father was in. What happened? She had a bad feeling and followed them immediately. Check his heart rate and send him to the emergency room. Now! the doctor stared at Amys father and ordered. Amy pushed her way to the doctor and asked, Whats going on? Doctor? How is my dad? Amy wanted to cry but she must hold back her tears right now. Leave the doctor alone. Cant you see we are busy now? Move away. A nurse stopped Amy. The doctors looked so serious and Amy stood aside, afraid to disturb them. They were using various medical instruments none of which looked familiar to Amy. She followed them to the emergency room and the door closed before her. She could do nothing but to wait outside, worried and frightened. At this moment, a doctor walked out and patted her on her shoulder. How is my dad? Amy asked hurriedly. Dont worry for now. he sighed, So you are his daughter, right? He opened the file in his hand and All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. was reading the document. Yes I am. Amy wiped her tears and answered. All right. Im here to inform you that you must pay his medical bills right now. If not, we have to discharge him and stop all treatment right now. In this case, he may not survive next time. the doctor put on a professional yet cold look. Amy was penniless now. All her stuff was in the hotel where her heart was broken. How much should I pay? She asked. Maybe she could borrow some money from Hannah. A hundred thousand now. But that is far from enough. The medicine used on him is necessary and expensive. Besides, his condition is not stable. I suggest he should have the heart transnt operation as soon as possible. This will also prevent him from suffering more pain. He sighed. It wasnt the first time to send Amys dad to the emergency room. Who knew if he could survive next time? And the money, they should pay the bills now. I will figure it out soon. Amy answered in a low voice. She had been informed of the urgent operation long ago. But she could not afford the operation. She even couldnt pay one hundred thousand. The doctor sighed at Amy and left quickly, leaving her worried about the expense. What could she do now? Where could she get such a great amount of money? Maybe she could borrow one hundred thousand from Hannah. But how could she ever afford the operation? It might cost one million. Even if she sold her house, it was still not enough. Besides, the house was left by her mom so her dad wouldnt allow her to sell it anyway. After the Miller Group went bankrupt, all their properties were confiscated. Only one apartment under her moms name was left for her aunt to live in. Ah! Amy shouted out and scratched her head hard. She was about to go crazy. Why did all bad things happen today? She was so worried that her head was aching like hell. Excuse me, Miss Miller. A gentle voice came to Amy suddenly. She looked up and saw a stranger. Was he calling her? She wondered. Then she looked around and found nobody else there. So he must have called her. Yes? Amy stood up and answered in doubts. Robin was wondering if Richards taste in woman had changed. After all, Amy was wearing an improper dress with messy hair. Her eyes were red and her face was swollen. In short, she was far from a pretty and decent girl. Did Richard really want to marry this girl? Though Robin had doubts in his mind, he was polite as always. Yes, Miss Miller. I think we need to talk. Chapter 7 Pay for the medical expense Chapter 7 Pay for the medical expense Robins politeness didnt win Amys affection for him. Her life had changed dramatically overnight. Though she was strong and tough, she was hurt deeply and couldnt trust anyone right now. About what? Amy asked with distrust. Miss Miller. You need a lot of money, right? For your fathers operation? And you were abandoned by your husband? Are you going to do nothing and let him enjoy his life? Robin described Amys trouble and misery one by one. So what? Are youing tough at me? She stared at Robin, wondering why he knew so much about her. Not at all. On the contrary, Im here to help you. We can cooperate with each other. If you marry my master, all these problems will be solved instantly. Robin answered calmly. He must be joking, right? She just got divorced and then a stranger came to propose her for his master? Why? What kind of weirdo would do such a thing? He didnt have a better choice? Is your master disabled physically? Amy asked. No. Hes strong and healthy. Robin replied. Then hes disabled mentally or hes blind? Amy continued. Neither. My master is intelligent and healthy both physically and mentally. May I know why you asked these questions? Now Robin thought Amy was not only messy but also weird. She should feel so lucky that someone offered to pay the medical expense for her dad and ept it at once. But she kept asking weird questions. Why would Richard choose her to be his wife? Robin felt sorry for his master in secret. Look at me. Im so wretched right now. If he is healthy both mentally and physically, why will he want to marry me? What does he want from me? Never mind. Please tell your master that I dont want to get married now. Then she left. But Robin didnt just leave as Amy walked to the ward. Richard ordered him that he had to make Amy ept his proposal. While Robin was not worried at all. He had confidence that Amy would ept the N?velDrama.Org content. proposal in the end. After all, she needed money, a lot of money. When Amy walked into the ward, her father, Stephen Miller, was in stable condition. The doctors all left. Only a nurse was left here to watch him. Miss Miller! You are here! Your dad is much better now. the nurse turned to Amy andforted her. Yeah, I know. Just now, I was so scared. But he survived this time. Amy walked to her father. Stephen looked so pale in bed. He was just lying there so quietly. But for the sign showing his heartbeat on the device, he looked much more like dead. Miss Miller. The doctor just said you must pay the medical bill now. Or they will stop treating him... her voice became lower and lower. Amy already knew this. If she couldn''t pay the bill, her dad would be dischargedter, which meant he was sentenced to death. Amy wanted to cry, but what was the point? She must stay strong and find a solution. Her dad was all she got now. She couldnt let him leave her. What could she do now? She was willing to do anything. Chapter 8 Marriage contract Chapter 8 Marriage contract Miss Miller, your father needs the surgery right now. I can see that he is in poor health, and you really should consider my suggestion. Robin came into the ward quietly. Amy looked at her father, and thought about what the nurse just said. Then she wiped her tears and made up her mind. She turned to Robin. Fine, I will marry him. I dont care whether your master is disable or ill and I will marry him. But I need one million right now. With this money, the doctor can perform the heart transnt operation on my dad! Amy had no options. She could only save her father by sacrificing herself. Okay, that is not a problem. I will transfer the money immediately. Robin felt relived to see Amy epted the deal. He took out his phone and transferred the money in a second. Alright, Miss Miller, it is all done. The money is transferred. In fact, I transferred another three hundred thousand. Now you can feel relieved. Robin put down the phone and said to Amy. It felt so good to be rich. They could solve so many problems just with money. When the medical bill was paid, the doctors and nurses came to the ward again. We will use the best medicine on your dad. And we are looking for the suitable heart now. As soon as we get one, we will perform the operation at once, Miss Miller. Amy recognized the doctor. He was urging her to pay the bill just now. But now he was so polite. After receiving money, they became so kind, and even that doctor was more friendly than before. Alright. Everything is arranged properly. Now, please follow me, Miss Miller. Robin said to Amy very politely. OK! Before Amy left, she turned around and looked at her dad. She knew she would never regret her decision. Seeing the luxurious Bentley car, Amy knew Robins master was really rich. But why would he choose her to be his wife? He must be either disable or very ugly. Robin took Amy to a vi in the suburb. When they arrived, he opened the car door and let Amy get off. This vi was huge and grand. But thinking about the marriage, Amy just felt depressed. When she went into the vi, she was deeply impressed by the expensive and furniture and decoration. Maybe Robins master was more than rich. Amy thought to herself. But she had no interest in this. She was eager to know how ugly her husband was. Miss Miller, please have a seat. I will get you the marriage contract. Robin pointed to the sofa and asked the servant to serve some desserts and drink for her. Then he went to the study and fetched the contract prepared in advance. Miss Miller, please take a look. If you have no problem, please sign it. Robin handed the contract to her. Amy took the contract and read it carefully. There were not many terms in the contract. It stated that Amy married the master, and he would pay all medical expenses for Amys father. Besides, their marriage wouldst for two years. Two yearster, they would get a divorce, and the master wouldpensate her with ten million. But it was also stated specially that in these two years, they should live like a real couple. Amy thought that this contract was very beneficial to her, especially thepensation of ten million. The master was much more generous than the jerk, Matt. She had a conclusion. In these two years, she would live with a very ugly man. But then she would be free with a fortune. Well, Robin, your master is quite generous. Wont it be unfair to him? Amy hold the contract and Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. asked Robin. Of course it was unfair to him! But Richard really wanted to get married soon due to the pressure from his family. Otherwise, there was no way for her to marry his master. But Robin didnt say that out loud. Of course not. You will also sacrifice, right? Two years mean a lot for a youngdy like you. Robin was being polite. But Amy didnt think that way. The contract was so beneficial to her that she wanted to sign it at once. But why would she be so lucky? Were they setting her up somewhere? But why her? She got nothing to lose anyway. Well, maybe she had to have sex with that ugly man. But as long as he paid the medical bill, she thought she could ept that. The next moment, Amy signed this contract and gave it back to Robin. Miss Miller, I also brought all your stuff left in the hotel today. Please take a look and check if anything is lost. Besides, your room is the second one around the corner upstairs. Its prepared in advance. Robin gave Amy her bag. Amy checked. Her cellphone, ID card and several hundred dors, everything was here. Thanks. I got all my things here. Amy was very grateful. At this moment, Amy suddenly remembered she didnt ask the important question. Chapter 9 Take a shower Chapter 9 Take a shower Amy was sitting on the sofa and waiting for Robin. When he put the contract in the study, he came back to Amy. Miss Miller, I will show you your room now. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Good. By the way, whats the name of your master? He is going to be my husband. And I dont even know his name. Amy asked, following Robin. Robin stopped so suddenly that Amy almost bumped into him. Ouch. Amy didnt expect Robin to stop. I am sorry. Miss Miller. To avoid all unnecessary trouble, you wont know our masters name in this two-year marriage. In this case, you two will not get attached emotionally after the divorce. Robin said to Amy. Amy nodded and agreed. She thought that her husband was so thoughtful. Actually, she didnt want to know who he was, either. She didnt even want to see his face. If he was too ugly, she might regret. Since Amy didnt have any objection, Robin didnt say anything, either. He showed Amy her room, and then he left. The room was quite spacious with a huge round bed in the middle and some ck and white decorations around. She guessed this was possibly a bedroom for a man. She was exhausted in these two days andy on the bed immediately when she was left alone. She took off her shoes and fell asleep without even noticing that she still wore the torn dress. Amy slept very soundly. When she woke up, it was dark outside. She didnt want to get up, but she was so hungry. She hadnt eaten anything today. So she had to get up and turned on the light. She was all alone in this room and it was so quiet. Amy looked at her phone and it was one a.m.. She came out and wanted to find something to eat in the kitchen. But it was very dark in the living room. She didnt know where to turn on the light and had to use the phone torch. She walked around and couldnt find the kitchen. While she was looking, the light was on suddenly, which gave Amy a startle. She narrowed her eyes since the light was strong. Miss Miller, are you hungry? Robins voice came to her. Yes, I am a little hungry. Amy had to admit the fact. There are some cakes and milk. You can have some. Robin took some food out of the fridge and gave it to Amy. Amy was very appreciative and had a bite right away. Well, Miss Miller. There are some clothes in your room. You can get changed. And also, Miss Miller, you had better take a shower before you sleep. Robin recalled that she was lying on the bed asleep with the ragged dress when he went into her room to ask her for dinner. If the master saw this, he would definitely not able to bear Amy! Amy flushed. Robin must think that she was messy. She lowered her head and nodded. After Amy ate something, she went back to the bedroom and hurried to take a shower. It had been two days since herst shower. She was feeling a little ashamed of herself. However just when she entered the bathroom, the bedroom door was open and a tall figure came in quietly. Chapter 10 Sexy baby Chapter 10 Sexy baby After Amy took a shower, she felt much morefortable. But the next second, she realized that she had forgotten to bring her pajamas inside. She thought that there was no one in the room, so she opened the door and came out naked. The pajamas must be in the wardrobe. But just when she opened the wardrobe, the light was off. What happened? Was the power cut off? It was too dark to see anything. So Amy just gave up finding the pajamas. She decided to have a good rest first and went to find a job tomorrow. So she went to the bed and covered her naked body with the quilt. Although it was dark, she still felt embarrassed being naked. But something weird happened. There was someone else in bed! She felt a strong hand on her body and the next moment, she was pulled on his chest. Who are you? Amy was shocked and struggled. I am your husband, the one who paid the medical bill of your father. his voice came in the darkness. Her husband? Amy stiffened and stopped struggling. Then she felt his hand was...caressing her boob. He was quite satisfied with her boob. She looked so thin but her boob was chubby and soft. He continued outlining the curve. Well, my husband. We havent got our marriage license yet. Can you wait? Amy asked carefully. Richard fondled Amys body, which attracted him so much. They had sex the day before yesterday and Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. he already became so obsessed with her body. He wanted her so badly now that he refused to wait for one more second. Since he had such great fun having sex with her, he thought maybe he would marry her when his family were pushing him to get married. After all, he knew he took her virginity. No, I cant. Everything is just perfect. Richard said. Then he pressed her beneath him. He wanted her so badly. And he wanted her now. Like the other night, they had wonderful sex again. But Amy was pretty exhausted. She fell asleep and didnt know when Richard left. If her phone didnt ring, she could sleep for another whole day. It was Hannah. As soon as Amy picked up the phone, Hannahs voice was so loud and harsh that it almost pierced Amys eardrum. Amy, you have an interview today. How can you bete for the interview of HD Group? Come here now! Yes! Amy suddenly remembered that she had an interview in HD Group. She needed a job desperately to pay for her fathers treatment before. So she applied for a job in HD Group, and got an interview today. Amy got up quickly. There were various clothes inside the wardrobe. She picked up a white shirt and a ck skirt. Then she hurried to wash her face and tied her long hair up into a ponytail. When she came downstairs, Robin was waiting with the prepared breakfast. But Amy looked at the clock and knew it was toote to have breakfast. Robin, could you drive me to HD Group? Amy asked urgently. What she said surprised Robin. Did she know that the master was the president of HD Group? But no way. ording to his observation, she wasnt that clever. Yes, but you need to have breakfast before leaving. The master said so. Robin pointed at the food on the table. Amy also wanted to sit down and took her time to have breakfast. But it was toote now. The interview was about to begin. I will take some to eat on the way. Robin, I am toote already. I am going to have an interview. Amy said anxiously. HD Group was the bestpany in this city. And the welfare of employees was very good. So a lot of people would kill to join in HD Group. OK. Robin nodded after seeing that Amy was so urgent. He thought it was good for Amy to work in the masterspany. Well, it was more reassuring for them if she didnt work for otherpanies. He looked at Amy and smiled pleasantly. Now that she cleaned herself and wore the proper clothes, he could see she was actually very beautiful! Chapter 11 Her interview Chapter 11 Her interview When Amy arrived at HD Group, the interview had started already. Hannah was waiting for the interview as well. She would also like to start her career from HD Group. Come on Amy. Come here. Hannah waited for Amy for a long time. Once she saw Amy stepped into the lobby, she kept waving to her. Amy saw Hannah and ran to her quickly. Amy, how are you recently? Better? I nned to visit you but my mom asked me to stay at home and look after my little cousin. Finally, I have got a chance ande here today. Hannah was whispering. Im fine now. I have to pull myself together and make money to pay my dads treatment. Amy took over her application form from Hannah. Whats that on your neck, Amy? Hannah saw the fresh love bite on her neck and asked her in a low voice. What! Amy covered her neck at once. The sex was really wildst night. Should she tell Hannah that she was going to get married again? She was hesitating and finally, she decided not to tell her right now. s, I got allergy recently. Never mind. But thanks to you, I shall button my cor or it will be seen by the interviewerter. Amy buttoned her shirt instantly. Hannah didnt have doubts at all. The interviews were finished quite rapidly. Now it was Hannahs turn. ... Richard was reading the contracts in his office when Robin made a call and told him that Amy had left home for the interview in HD Group. Richard put aside the contract and came out of his office without knowing why. Then he saw Amy talking with another girl. He had met Amy twice and thought that she looked quite ordinary and not pretty enough. Especially that night they first met, she looked horrible with the terrible makeup. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But now she looked quite attractive and pretty, wearing a white shirt and a ck skirt. The girl in front of her had entered the room for the interview. While she was waiting there outside. Richard had a feeling that he should take part in the interviews as the president. Yes, he thought it was a brilliant idea and then he walked into the interview room. While Amy was reciting her self-introduction. She felt a little bit nervous though she had prepared well enough and remembered everything very well. But it was HD Group! So many people wanted to work here! She must try her best to get the job. Amy looked up from her resume and saw a tall man walking towards her. Amy recognized Richard at once, the mean guy she met earlier. Did hee here for the interview, too? Wasnt he driving the luxurious car the day before yesterday? But how came he had to apply for a job here? His car should be borrowed from someone else. There were plenty of peacockish people like him. She looked down upon him in her mind secretly. Wow! What a handsome man! Hes so tall and so hot! I want his phone number now! Some girl behind Amy became excited when seeing Richard. While Richard just walked into the room directly with a poker face. Amy thought that he must have connections so that he could jump the queue so arrogantly. She was supposed to the next one! Now Amy had a worse impression on Richard. Chapter 12 Her interviewer Chapter 12 Her interviewer Hannah came out of the interview room and rushed to hug Amy once they met. Whats the result? Did you pass the interview? Tell me! Amy stared at Hannah and couldnt wait to know the result. Not yet. The result hasnte out yet. I was so nervous that my legs went weak. Please support me for a while. Hannah got sweaty palms due to anxiety. When she saw Richard entering the room, she went totally nk for one second. Im better now. Its your turn. Go ahead! When Hannah calmed down, she asked Amy to get inside quickly. Amy checked her appearance again then walked into the interview room confidently. She greeted to the interviewers politely and realized that Richard was sitting beside them. Holly shit! He worked for HD Group? He was an interviewer instead of an interviewee? And she even hit his car earlier! She was doomed today. Amy felt anxious. How lucky those candidates interviewed before her! But she was so miserable to meet him just when it was her turn. So, are you Amy Miller? A question came from a female interviewer and interrupted her thoughts. Yes, I am. Amy nodded. All right. Your resume states that you can speak severalnguages very well, especially French and English. So please introduce yourself in French and English now. she demanded Amy to start from her self-introduction. Richard hadnt looked at her since she came in. Amy hoped that he wouldnt make things difficult for her. Anyway, she cleared her thoughts and decided to focus on the interview. She introduced herself both in French and English fluently. Her oralnguage was greatly admired even by her teachers. Unsurprisingly, the interviewers showed satisfied looks and seemed impressed by her excellent oral French and English. Good. Your oral English and French are quite fluent. Now could you please talk about your opinion about HD Group? The female interviewer asked another question. Amy stated what she had prepared and finished it sessfully in three minutes. Then the interviewers turned to Richard and waited for his reply. They had interviewed a great number Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. of employees every day. But Richard had never showed up even once. But today, he came and attended this interview from the beginning to the end. They believed they had better ask for his opinion. President, what do you think of her, Amy Miller? One of the interviewers whispered to him. You can decide on your own. I just came here to have a look rather than interfering your decision. Please go ahead. Im leaving now. He shook his head then left. But when Amy saw Richard shaking his head, she believed that her interview failed. She had prepared herself for the failure in advance. Though HD Group was her first choice, she could try otherpanies if this interview really failed. Thanks foring, Miss Miller. We will inform you about the resultter. The interviewer told her. No problem. Thank you so much. Amy left the room with her head held high. No matter what, she should behave with dignity. Hows it going, Amy? You are the best among us. I believe that you will pass the interview definitely. Hannah rushed to Amy with enthusiasm when Amy came out. She also handed the water she bought to Amy. I might have failed. Never mind. If they reject me, I will go for other corporations. Amy felt hopeless when she saw Richard shaking his head. It doesnt matter! You are so amazing! You deserve a better man and a better job. If HD Group rejects you, I wont work for it, either. Hannah held her hand andforted her. Thank you so much, Hannah. You are so kind and nice to me. Amy felt much better after hearing Hannahs words. But while they were walking out, Amys phone rang. Chapter 13 Her unknown husband Chapter 13 Her unknown husband That was an unfamiliar number. But she chose to pick up the call. Excuse me, Miss Miller. This is Robin speaking. Pleasee back right now. The driver is waiting outside to pick you up. Before Amy spoke, Robin had already hanged up. What happened, Amy? You dont look very well. Is it about your dad? Hannah noticed her worry and she suddenly recalled Amys father was still in hospital. Oh, did anything happen to him? No. My dads fine. Sorry, I gotta go now. Amy left in a hurry without exining to Hannah. She walked over to the car parking outside the building. The driver opened the door for her and she got in instantly. Then the car drove away quickly. Hannah witnessed all this, astonished with her mouth wide open. How came Amy got in such a luxury car and even a driver opened the door for her? She could not believe what she saw, rubbing her eyes in bewilderment. Amy saw Robin waiting outside of the entrance when she arrived at the vi. Robin rushed up to open the door for Amy. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Miss Miller. Please follow me. Robin guided Amy to the living room. Mr. Robin, I just hurried back. Is there anything urgent? Amy asked. You could call me Robin, Miss Miller. I have something for you. Please sign this. Then we can get the marriage certificate done this afternoon. Robin handed an application form to Amy as he said. Isnt it too fast? I just came to the vi. And now I am about to marry him right away? Amy felt quite ufortable with this. Miss Miller, you have signed the contract already. These are just the procedures. By the way, the earlier you get married, the earlier you can be free after two years. Robin exined to her patiently. That was right. How came she had never thought of this? Amy nced at Robin gratefully. However, when she found the nk of the name of the bridegroom, she paused for a while but signed it quickly. So long as she could save her dad, it didnt matter what kind of person the bridegroom was. Robin was satisfied to take the form carefully, for hepleted the mission given by Richard. Soon after, Amy felt hungry, her stomach growling. Because of Robins urgent call, she didnt have lunch after the interview. Robin, May I ask if I can have lunch here? Amy had intended to dine out with Hannah. But now her n changed. Of course we do have. Robin looked at Amy with a gentle smile. How could he let this beautiful woman suffer from hunger in such arge vi? After lunch, Amy took a nap in the bedroom. When she woke up, she found something on the nightstand. It was her divorce certificate with Matt. She picked it up with a bitter smile and went downstairs to Robin and asked, Why is this on my nightstand? Miss Miller, I got this while applying the marriage certificate for the master and you earlier today. Now you are the hostess here, Madam. Congrattions! Robin bowed to her with respect. Amy frowned as she thought of the cold Matt. But still, they had happy moments over thest three years. As she recalled all these, her heart ached. Robin turned to her worried face, trying to cheer her up. By the way, Madam, Mr. Miller is getting better now. We just wait for apatible heart for his transnt. He will recover soon. Indeed, the good news eased Amys depression. She beamed in a much better mood now. What about my marriage certificate? Amy wanted to see what her husband looked like. But it seemed she couldnt. At her words, Robin stopped her with a stern face. Madam, Im afraid you forget the terms of the contract? Chapter 14 Get the job Chapter 14 Get the job Amy felt hurt when she heard what Robin said, but she quickly adjusted herself. It is good that I cant see the marriage license. If I have feelings for him in these two years while he doesn''t fall in love with me, that will be too embarrassing. So Id better not see the certificate. We just need to have sex every day, and I can still do whatever I love in other time. Robin, I need to go out tomorrow. Amy said to Robin. No problem. You can go anywhere you want, Madam. But since our location is a little distant from the downtown area. It will be difficult to take a taxi or take a bus. I will arrange a driver for you. Here is my phone number. When you want to go home, call me and I will ask the driver to pick you up. Robin arranged everything very well, too well for Amy to pick a fight. When Amy turned around and was ready to leave, Robin called her from behind, Madam, how is your interview going today? Did you get the offer? s, I guess that I cant get the job. So, I will continue looking for a new job tomorrow. She saw Richard shaking his head anyway. There was no chance for her to get that job! N?velDrama.Org content. Its fine. You can take you time, Madam. We can totally support your life. Robin didnt understand. Why did she still want to work since she already got a rich husband? Thanks, Robin. I shall go back to my room now. You can call me if necessary. then, she went upstairs. She was in a very bad mood today. She didnt think she could get the job. She was so unlucky to meet Richard there. After all, she really wanted to work in HD Group. But Richard seemed to be a manager and if he didnt like her, it was impossible for her to get the job. What was worse, she got divorced! Well, since Matt was totally a jerk, she decided to just let him go and move on. But then she got remarried! She didnt even know who he was and what he looked like. Oh gosh, she was wondering if she really made the right decision. Like other girls, she always dreamed to have a grand wedding and married her beloved one in a beautiful wedding gown. But now, it was just a dream. Before she knew it, she fell asleep and was woken up by an urgent call. Well, she didnt want to pick it up, but the phone kept ringing like hell. She had no choice and answered the phone reluctantly. She took a look and it was an unknown number. A gentle voice was speaking from the phone. Hello. Is that Miss Miller? Yes, its me. Can I help you? Hearing such a pleasant voice, Amy was less angry. Yes, Miss Miller. Im from HD Group. Did you have an interview in ourpany this morning, right? Yes, yes, I did. Amy nodded. Im honored to inform you that we are d to have you work with us in HD Group. You cane to our human resources department tomorrow. A piece of good news was fully conveyed. Really? Amy raised her voice and was totally woken up. She would work in HD Group! Y...yes, Miss Miller. It is true. She seemed to be startled by Amy as well. Fantastic! I will definitely be there tomorrow. Thank you very much. Amy hung up the phone. She was so excited that she jumped on the bed. All the unhappy thoughts in her mind disappearedpletely. She was so overwhelmed by joy that she kept giggling for the rest of the day. While Robin stared at her with worried eyes. Was Amy going crazy? If she did, that would be bad news for his master. Finally, he decided to ask her, What happened? Madam, you look... weird... Amy smiled happily, Robin! I did it! I got the offer and wille to HD Group to work tomorrow. So that was the reason. Robin wasnt surprised at all. Instead, he smiled and said calmly, Thats good for you, madam. Im happy for you. That was more than good! That was extremely amazing! She got the job she wanted and she could make money to support her dad. She felt she had made great progress in her life. She had a sweet dream that night and wasughing in her sleep, which surprised Richard when he came back and saw her sleeping in bed. Today, he had a meeting until midnight. He nned to spend the night at thepany as usual. But then he remembered that he was married and had a wife waiting for him at home. With the moonlight from the window, Richard looked at Amy. She was a beautiful girl with fair skin and long eyshes. Enchanted by her charm, Richard lowered down his head and left a gentle kiss on Amys face. Chapter 15 I’m better Chapter 15 Im better Amy was sleeping soundly and felt someone was caressing her body and then she smelled the fragrance of cool mint from him. The next second, her clothes was taken off by him easily and his hand was warm and lingering on her breast. She wanted to struggle but then she remembered that they had already got married and he had the right to have sex with her. He was kissing her neck and she couldnt help moaning, stroking his hair. The light was off, so she couldnt see his face clearly but his hair was short and soft. You are... emmm...my husband. But why dont you show me your face? I dont want to scare you. Richard answered briefly and was focused on caressing her thigh. He didnt know what was happening to him. Since he had sex with her the first time in his life, he was attracted to her. Even when he was working, he couldnt help missing Amys body. He was twenty-eight years old and Amy was his first woman. Come on, no one would ever believe that. He doesnt want to scare me, haha.. Amyughed out. While Richard was unhappy to hear Amysugh. Shouldn''t she be focused on having sex like him? But why was sheughing? Why are youughing? Focus! he was busy having sex and she wasughing! You will never scare me even if you are very ugly. Some people may look handsome but are vicious inside. They are truly horrifying. Amy was talking about Matt, that bastard. Matt had a handsome look but he was a true jerk. Richard stopped kissing her and became a little disappointed. He knew Amy wasparing him with Matt. But seriously? How could that jerk everpete with him? Besides, what were they doing now? They were having sex, and she was still thinking about her ex. She must be joking, right? Maybe he should work harder? Yes! He must prove to her he was better! So he started kissing her more passionately. His hand was caressing over her body and he found her ears were quite sensitive. Good! That helped him make here twice that night. Soon he heard her moaning and was satisfied with his efforts. When she was so tired and fell asleep, Richard looked at her and believed he outdone Matt. But then he had another thought. It was her fault to think about her ex when they were having sex. But look at her, she was sleeping and had great time. He almost wanted to wake her up and kissed her all over. But considering she would get up early and work in HD Group tomorrow, he decided to spare her tonight. On the next morning, Amy smelled the fragrance of flowers before she woke up. She took a deep breath, thinking that it must be a sunny day today. When she got up and looked outside the window, wow, gosh! It was a field of pink roses beneath the window. N?velDrama.Org content. Her husband, the owner of this vi, was quite romantic. He had nted so many roses, but pink? Really? That wouldnt be sissy? Amy took another deep breath and cleaned herself very quickly. When she opened the wardrobe, Dior, Valentino and Burberry...wow, she was stunned. She wanted to keep low-key and picked up some less expensive clothes to wear. Besides, she didnt want to owe her husband too much during the two-year marriage. She was afraid she couldnt pay off. She chose a simple white dress in the end and turned to the dressing table. There were many cosmetics there, but Amy was not very good at wearing make-up. She didnt know what to do and just picked a lipstick. Good, she was satisfied with herself. Then, she was ready to go out with her purse. Madam, the breakfast is ready. Please enjoy andter I will ask the driver to take you to work. By the way, when you get off work today, I wille and pick you up. The master said that although he couldnt give you a decent wedding, he still wanted to give you what you deserved, such as a diamond ring and jewelry. Robin was speaking like reciting lines. Dont bother. He already paid for my dads treatment. I dont want to owe him too much. Amy declined directly. Her quick decline surprised Robin and earned his respect. She looked like a gooddy and why did her ex betray her in the first ce? Although Robin just knew Amy for several days, she left a very good impression on him. Now, he was thinking that his master was very lucky to have her. Chapter 16 A handsome president Chapter 16 A handsome president When Amy arrived at HD Group again, she was so nervous. She had been dreaming of working here! And now her dream came true! She cheered herself up and was determined to make her career from here. Amy, you are here! Hannah just came here and ran to Amy once she found her. They were both hired by HD Group. When Amy heard the new, she was relived and happy to work with her best friend. Then they went to the Human Resources Department together. Amy was working at the Secretariat Department and Hannah the Design Department. Although they were separated in different departments, luckily, these two departments were close to each other on the same floor. When Amy came to the Secretariat Department, all people stopped working and looked at her. Are you Mrs. Jones? Amy asked politely. You must be the new employee, Miss Miller, right? I am Mrs. Jones. Mrs. Jones shook hands with Amy. She looked very nice, maybe in her thirties. She was not very beautiful but very elegant. Hello, Mrs. Jones. Im Amy Miller. Nice to meet you. I will try my best to do my work. Amy smiled. Good. Come with me. This is your seat. Mrs. Jones pointed to a table and showed Amy. This table was near a corner. If someone came here, he might just miss this ce. But Amy liked it very much since it was near the window, too. Then Mrs. Jones introduced Amy to other colleagues. Later Amy was a little thirsty and asked the woman sitting next to her. Hi, can you please tell me where the tea room is? Sure, go out and turn left. You will see it. she answered enthusiastically. Well, thanks a lot. Amy went out for the tea room. But just when she came out with a cup of water, she bumped into someone. Oops, Amy was holding the cup and the water was poured half on his shirt. Amy wanted to apologize, but when she looked up and saw his face, she just wanted to pour the rest of the water right on his face. Amy? What are you doing here, Amy? I told you we were over. Just give up! It was Matt, her ex and that bastard! What are you saying? I work here, OK? Stop ttering yourself. Amy didnt want to speak to him at all and was going to leave. But Matt grabbed her hand and stopped her. You work here? Since when? I got it. You know Im cooperating with HG Group so you choose to work here deliberately. You want to meet me, right? Stop that, Amy. I told you. Over is over. He grabbed Amys arm tightly, forcing Amy to look at him. Amy struggled but failed. When did he be so confident? That idiot! Amy just threw the rest of water on his face. Ouch! Matt never expected that and the water was dripping on his face. He shouted, Amy, you bitch! he reached out his hand and wanted to p her hard. Amy was startled but not afraid. She hit Matts crotch with her knee strongly. Matt was screaming in great pain while Amy was safe and sound. Because a man came and stopped Matt. Amy, you slut. How dare you! Oh! It hurts. I will kill you. Matts hand was caught by the strong man, and he covered his crotch with the other hand. Be polite to my employees! Matt Wilson. You are the manager of Wilson Group. You should show some basic respect. The strong man said coldly. So this man protected her? Amy didnt see his face with his back to her but his voice was quite familiar. But now she was distracted by Matt and his twisted face in pain. That felt so good, she wanted to kick him once more! Mr. Carter, it was not my fault. It was this bitch. She kept following me everywhere. I have already divorced her and she even chased me to HD Group. Matt wanted revenge badly. But when he recognized it was Richard Carter, he had to suppress his anger and exin patiently. I dont care about your story. But in mypany, none of these should happen here. I wont allow you to hit my employee, either. Matt Wilson, you are not wee in HD Group. As for our cooperation, I will directly talk to your father. Richard didnt want to look at him and left coldly at once. Wow, so he was Mr. Carter, their president? And he was protecting her? It was a pity she didnt see his face. She followed him and wanted to say thank-you face to face. But he just entered the elevator and left quickly. What a shame! What could she do to repay his favor? Amy told herself she would try her best to do her work. He must be the best president in the world! Later in the afternoon, while Amy was working, Mrs. Jones came to her and handed her a document. Amy,e and sign the contract. Then you will be an official employee in HD Group. Mrs. Jones was holding the contract. Amy was surprised to hear that. She was informed that she could sign the contract after one-month probation. But now she was official on her first day? But it should be great, right? She would be an official employee in HD Group from now on. Amy felt so lucky to hear this news. She looked through the contract and checked the sry which she was concerned about most, and then she signed the contract without hesitation. Amy was too pleased to notice that there was an extra line of words in the contract. After signing, she handed it back to Mrs. Jones. Now she needed to get familiar with her work as Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. quickly as possible in order to better serve HD Group. Chapter 17 Meet the Love Rat at the Jewelry Hall 1 Chapter 17 Meet the Love Rat at the Jewelry Hall 1 When it was time to get off work, all the employees went back home one after another. But Amy didnt leave. While she was still working, Hannah came and looked for her. She wanted to ask a question but N?velDrama.Org content. didnt get the chance since there were too many people around. Amy, you are still working? Hannah came to her. Yes, almost done. Actually, Amy had finished all work. But she didnt want other colleagues to find out that a luxurious car was waiting for her outside. However, she forgot about Hannah. Amy, you left in a hurry yesterday. But I still saw it. You was picked up in a luxurious car. Who was waiting for you? I thought you were divorced? Even though you didnt, Matt couldnt afford that expensive car, either. There were just them two in the office and Hannah asked Amy directly. Hannah, if I tell you I married again, will you believe me? Amy was not going to lie to Hannah. It was just that even she herself couldnt ept the whole thing right now. She was afraid that Hannah couldnt understand, either. What? See? Hannah was shocked and couldnt believe it. Amy, are you joking? You just got divorced and remarried this quickly? How? And why? Besides, whos your husband? Tell me everything! Hannah stared at Amy, eager to know every detail. Well, I got married only because that man is willing to pay for my dads medical treatment. You know that my dad is very sick, and we are in need of money. Anyway, I had no choice. When Amy thought about her dad heavily sick in hospital, she was heart-breaking. She med herself for having no money. Fine. Since hes willing to pay for your dads medical treatment, he was actually not bad. Then who is he? Hannah knew Amys dad would cost a great deal of money. I dont know. I havent seen his face. Amy lowered her head. What? You dont who your husband is? And you havent seen his face? Hannah was shocked. It was so unbelievable. No, I havent. Hees home only at night every day. At this moment, Amys phone rang. It was Robin. She picked it up and Robin said that he was waiting for her outside. Hannah, I dont know how to exin because I cant even convince myself of the whole marriage thing. But the butler is waiting to pick me up. I need to go home now. Amy took her purse and said good-bye to Hannah quickly. Hannah was dumbfounded as she saw Amy leaving, wondering whether Amy was fortunate or not. She tried to put herself into Amys shoes. A totally stranger came and had sex with her every night. No, no, no! She could never ept it. When Robin saw Amy, he opened the door for her politely. When she was on her way, she found that they werent heading towards the vi but the downtown instead. Robin, whats happening? Shouldnt we go home? Amy noticed they were driving into a underground parking lot in a huge super mall. Madam, as I mentioned this morning, the master said that although he couldnt give you a wedding, you could still get what you deserved. So Im taking you here to buy a diamond ring and some jewelry. And also, the master asked someone else to buy all the clothes in the wardrobe for you. He doesnt know whether you like them or not. You can also buy some new clothes you like by the way. When Robin got off the car, he opened the door for Amy thoughtfully. Amy realized that her husband was quite interesting. He knew he was ugly and didnt want to hold a wedding. But he was also very nice to her. He paid for her dads medical treatment and he was so thoughtful about all details in her daily life. Amy did not refuse this time. Since he asked her to buy something, then she would. But she didnt n to wear the diamond ring or the jewelry anyway. As for clothes, she wanted to buy some, too. Those in the wardrobe were too expensive. She wanted to buy some cheaper ones. So she followed Robin into the super mall and they headed for the jewelry directly. This was the best super mall in the city. When Amys family were not broke, she used to go shopping here quite often. But at most time, she was buying clothes for Matt. Madam, at least you should choose a diamond ring for yourself. Master has already ordered other jewelries. Later they will show them to you. But master insists that you should choose the diamond ring yourself. And he will send them to you as a gift. I understand. Amy nodded. The huge hall full of shining jewelry dazzled Amy. The sales assistant served Amy passionately, and took out varieties of fancy diamond rings for her to choose. But they were either too garish or too dazzling. Amy didnt like them at all. In the end, she picked a very in one, which was not eye-catching at all. I will take this one. Amy pointed at that in diamond ring. Robin took a look. It was too shabby. Other people would think that the Madam married a very poor man. But the master had ordered before. As long as Amy liked it, nothing mattered. Meanwhile, as Robin went to pay the bill, a voice sounded not far away. Matt, I want a ring with a big diamond, so that I can be proud to show off to the family when we get married. Gina looked at the shiny diamond rings, with her eyes wide open. No problem. I will buy you a huge one. Matt nodded though he was in a bad mood today. Gina threatened him with the baby. So he had to meet her demand and pay for the ring. It was dinner time and there were not so many people in the jewelry hall. As soon as they came in, Amy heard them talking. She had met Matt twice today. What a bad day! Amy? Gina also saw Amy at the first sight, while pulling Matt over closely. Gina didnt see Robin, so she thought that Amy was buying herself a ring to ease her pain of divorce. She couldnt wait to speak sarcastically, Amy, why are you here buying a ring? You have divorced already. What a waste! Girls never buy a ring themselves. Men should buy it, right? Amy ignored her, sitting there and waiting for Robin, speechless. Amy, I wont forget what happened in the morning! Ill get even with you. How dare youe here to buy a diamond ring when your family has already been bankrupt? You still have money to buy a ring? Matt scolded as he thought of the kick by Amy in the morning. Chapter 18 Meet the Love Rat at the Jewelry Hall 2 Chapter 18 Meet the Love Rat at the Jewelry Hall 2 The sarcastic couple didnt annoyed Amy. She just ignored them. But she couldnt help regretting marrying him before. Was I blind? How could I marry such a bastard? Fortunately weve divorced; otherwise, if we have a child, I would rather go to hell. Amy, dont be sad anymore. Gina raised her voice to the sales assistant as she saw Amys shabby ring, Oh, please show me all the beautiful diamond rings that you have in here. I want to pick the most beautiful one. Robin saw all this aftering back from the cashier. The calm Amy amazed him. She didnt even bother with the sarcastic couple. Robin kept watching what would happen. At Ginas words, the sales assistant took out all the huge diamond rings hurriedly. At this moment, Amy stood up to wear a ring. Wait, Amy, just stay here to help me pick one. Which suits me best? Gina was still speaking sarcastically to Amy. Amy took a cold nce at Gina. Thats right, Madam. You better not go. Youve left something here. The hall manager said to Amy hastily, and asked someone to take out four new collections of diamond rings, shining bright. Amy was stunned by these. She couldnt afford any in one, let alone these borate ones. Madam, what do you think of these? The master bought you all these as gifts. Robin stood behind Amy and said with respect. Hearing these, Gina and Matt were dumbfounded. Gina stared at the fancy rings jealously. Matt angrily headed to Amy as if to drag her over. But Robin stopped him. Amy, you bitch cheated on me? With this old guy? How shameless! Matt cursed Amy. Amy, you just divorced Matt, and couldnt wait to hit on an old man. I never thought you could be such a slut. Gina scolded mockingly as she wanted to win a round against Amy. Since childhood, Amy was superior to her in many aspects. She swore to herself to take everything from Amy. Who the hell are you? How dare you talk to Madam like this? Robin rebuked, standing in front of Amy. Robins strong vibes froze Matt. At his words, Matt surmised the old man was just a servant. Then he said boldly, Me? I am her ex- husband! Fine, as you said, you are just her ex-husband. So you are nothing to Madam. I warn you to behave yourselves and be kind to Madam. If you show disrespect to Madam, you will have to pay for this. Robin eximed arrogantly with angry eyes. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. These must be fake rings. Hes just a liar! Gina didnt care about what the servant said. All she wanted was to embarrass Amy. Fake? Gina, is there any stuff you wear real? Your nose? Your breasts? Let me tell you, Matt. Don''t you feel gross sleeping with a pile of silica gel? Amy didnt intend to tell Matt that Gina had undergone breast and nose imnts. But they asked for this. Gina felt a bit guilty as she recalled she even borrowed money from Amy for the hospital bill. What! Gina, you have to exin this to me now! As expected, Matt focused on Gina immediately. Now, he didnt want to say anything to Amy, who married a rich guy. But Gina was still under his control. He gazed firmly at Ginas breast. At this moment, Gina panicked. She didnt want to buy diamond rings anymore, only to leave with Matt hurriedly. But Matt didnt want to leave, and he raged, I dont want to leave now. Tell me the truth right here right now. Matt, lets go home first. I will tell you everything then. Lets go. Our baby also wants us to go. Gina dragged Matt away, afraid to reveal her secret to anyone else. At her mention of the baby, Matt had no choice but to leave with Gina. Seeing that those two people left, Amy was going to leave with Robin. Madam, you left the fine rings. Robin reminded Amy. Amy was shocked, and she thought that Robin was acting with the manager in order to help her out. Was that acting? No, it wasnt. The master had paid for all these for you as gifts, Madam. Arent women always expecting gifts from men? No worry. Please take the gifts the master prepared for you. Robin couldnt read Amy quite well. Chapter 19 A test before marriage Chapter 19 A test before marriage Amy was afraid that the jewelry would trouble her. If she epted them, she might owe him a lot. She hesitated. But the manager had packed it up for her. Excuse me, Madam. Its all here. The manager served Amy as courteously and humbly as he could. She was their VIP customer now. Amy found no way to refuse. So she took them all. Madam, the Master also gave you 500 thousands to buy some clothes. You are supposed to run out of the money today. Robin performed another mission given by the Master. Robins words froze Amy. Should she be happy? She didnt know. Robin, your master is so weird. Jeez, he got something wrong in his mind? Meanwhile, Richard sneezed abruptly in his office. He nced at the air-conditioner. It was not cold. How came he sneezed? He took out the marriage certificate from the drawer. He looked at the smiling girl on it. And he couldnt help cracking a smile. He had married to live up to his familys expectation now. And he had more time to wait for her back. Richard wanted to bring the marriage certificate back home so his family would not urge him to get married. Suddenly his phone rang. That was his mother. Richard. Will youe back home today? Your grandpa had emphasized again - if you dont marry shortly, he doesnt wanna live anymore. You know what you should tell him then. Richards mom said worriedly. No worry, Mom. I definitely wont let him down. He answered confidently. That would be great. Mommy trusts you. Though she said so, she still felt worried. After a while, Richard went home with the gifts he bought for his grandpa and mom. When he was home, his grandpa John was waiting there already. John heard from Richards mom that Richard would give him a satisfactory answer. So he couldnt wait to see what the answer was. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Grandpa, its windy outside. Lets get back inside together. Richard was passionate sensibly. Once he got off the car, he hurried to support John with his hands and asked the servant to bring the presents inside. You bad boy cannot get away with it no matter what gifts you prepare. I only want you to bring me a granddaughter-inw. Richards grandpa totally ignored his move. Dont worry grandpa. Take it easy. Lets talk about it back inside. Richard supported his grandpa to walk in. When they walked in, he found the whole family already in there, including his two elder brothers and younger sister Hry, who seldom came back. Everyone was looking him over, silent. Just tell me your answer? John sat down and asked right away. Everyone gathered around immediately. Should we have dinner first? Richard asked his family to have the meal but nobody replied. We dont want to eat anything until you give us a satisfactory result. Hry copied her grandpas words. Richard shot her a serious nce. Hry made a face, speechless. Hry could really read the familys mind. If Richard could not show his resolution to marry, he wont be let go easily today. Richard took out the two marriage certificates from his bag calmly and handed to his grandpa. Amy didnt know when her husband came and slept with her and left. Amy had already fallen asleep at that time. Then when she woke up, she was told to fulfill her obligation. Now she got up tiredly. It was her second working day in HD Group. She could not bete. Dressed up in a new look with makeup, she was ready to start the day. Good morning, Madam. Breakfast is ready. Please enjoy it and then the driver wille pick you up. Robin had already waited downstairs. Okay. Thank you. Amy walked downstairs. She wore a favorite pink T-shirt, jeans and sneakers, so youthful and casual like a high school student. Chapter 20 A visit to the hospital Chapter 20 A visit to the hospital Excuse me, beautifuldy. Could you tell me where the washroom is? Outside the washroom, Amy met a very pretty girl. The girl looked at Amy with glittering eyes and ran over to chat up. The washroom is right behind you. Amy answered. Oh, here I am. Why didnt I see it just now? Thank you so much. Are you new here? May I know your name? Hry thought that Amy was much more beautiful than the photograph and became fond of Amy right away. N?velDrama.Org content. Yeah I am new here. My name is Amy Miller. Madam, arent you going to the washroom? Amy answered. Let me introduce myself. My name is Hry Carter. From now on we are colleagues. Nice to meet you. Hry gave Amy her hand. Hry was so friendly that Amy also gave her hand. They shook hands with each other. Miss Hry, I gotta work now. Lets talk next time. Amy was new to the secretary department. Many team members distributed their works to her so she had to deal with endless issues every day. No problem. Take your time. Hry said goodbye to Amy with a smile, and found somewhere quiet to make a call. Mom! I have just met Amy! She is so nice. I like her. Amy was still working at the office while her colleagues had all gone home. She had too much work to do. When she almost finished, she stretched in relief. Suddenly Robin called her. Amy looked at her ringing phone reluctantly. Currently she totally lost her freedom. Robin drove her to and from the office every day. She hadnt visited her dad for long. So she pretty worried about his recent situation. She told Robin she would be right there soon. Then she got her stuff and went downstairs. Robin. May I go to see my dad? Amy asked. Of course. Would you like to go now, Madam? Robin replied immediately. Yes. Lets go now. I really miss my dad. Robins quick response surprised Amy. She found her husband was quite good, though they never met. Amy was looking to thank him. When she arrived at her dads ward, she met Matt. But she didnt want to see him at all. Stephen hade to himself and looked better now. She didnt know what Matt had told her dad. After all, her dad was happy now. Stephen had been hospitalized for half a year. But Matt had never visited him until today. Now, they had divorced. Why did hee? Amy looked at Matt with disdain. Amy. Why dont you twoe together? Stephen asked. He didnt know they had divorced. Dad, I just get off work. Amy wouldnt let her dad know their divorce now. Stephen had a heart disease. She wouldnt take the risk to irritate him. Yes dad. I knocked off earlier and I came first. He walked over to hold Amys hand. Suddenly Amy trembled with disgust. She tried to throw him off but he held more tightly. You wont put your father in danger again, will you? Matt whispered. Matts threat froze Amy. He went ahead with his scheme, putting his hand on her shoulder. Amy. I have told you I can support you. You dont need to work so hard. Matt said to Amy. I am getting older and older now. I cannot take good care of you for the rest of your life. Please cherish Matt and live a happy life together. Stephen was delighted to see their good rtionship. Only Amy disgusted with Matts acting. By the way, dad, where is the corporate seal? I cannot find it anywhere. Matt changed the topic suddenly. The seal is in Stephen was about to tell him. Dad. Youve talked too much today. Its not good for your recovery. Lets talk about it next time. Amy interrupted him instantly. She got rid of Matts hands and walked over to her father. When she handed him a ss of water, she noticed the rotten fruits brought by Matt on the table. She threw them away without hesitation. However, an apple fell out and smashed someones head. Chapter 21 An accidental crash Chapter 21 An idental crash With the crash, Richard ached. Amy rushed over to apologize. But when she found that the man was Richard, she wanted to run away immediately. Dont move! You hit my carst time. And now you hit me? Richard said angrily. Amy froze. She turned to his angry face with a gentle smile. What a coincidence. You look so handsome today. Amy walked over to him and noticed the stain on Richards suit. Amy! You really had the gut to throw the fruits I bought for your dad. Matt raged after he saw Amy throw away the fruits. But now, he saw Amy talking with a handsome man, so close. President Richard? Matt looked at the taller Richard with overwhelming vibes like a king. Richard ignored the ttering Matt. He still had something urgent to do so he let go of Amy and left, intending to give her a lesson after they went home in the evening. Amy looked at Matt with distain again. It turned out that Matt got ignored. What a shame! Matt turned to Amy at this moment and suddenly realized that she was more mature and charming than before. She was no longer a childish little girl. Especially her breasts were much bigger than Ginas now. He spent the past years scheming the Miller Group without attention on Amy. Now she was like surrounded by a halo of goddess. Amy. If you dont like these fruits then tell me. I will buy you the favorite ones. You just did right. Matts attitude changed entirely. This sudden change made Amy sick. She stared at the weird Matt and swept his hands from her shoulder. Then she walked into her dads ward directly. Matt followed her to the ward. An indulged fragrance of Amy intoxicated him. Amy, you met a friend? Stephen asked gently as he saw Amys dark face. Nothing at all. I just found a rat. Amy implied that the rat was Matt. Suddenly a doctor came in with a cold nced at Amy and Matt, and then checked up for Stephen. Are all the doctors this handsome? The nurses here are so lucky. Amy stared at the good-looking doctor with white skin, deep blue eyes and rosy lips. She even fantasized kissing him. N?velDrama.Org content. Amys fixed eyes on the doctor irritated Matt. He thought he was attractive enough. But now, in front of Richard and this doctor, he felt so small. Dad, itste. We are going. Lets see you next time. Call me anytime. Ill be there. Matt wanted to leave with Amy. Let go of me! When Matt tried to drag Amy over, she suddenly throw him off. The doctor turned to Amys disdainful face. His nce made Matt feel much more ufortable. Matt tried again to pull Amy over. Amy noticed Stephens eyes. She was afraid that her dad would know their divorce. So she stopped resisting and left with Matt together. When they got to the elevator, Amy tried to shake him off but failed again. He dragged her hand tightly and forced her against the door. How do you feel about messing around with an old man, Amy? If you dont feel happy, you can choose to be my mistress. Im really into your tasty boobs. Matt whispered with ridicule. Matt. Dont you feel ashamed? I wont marry you again. I would rather be single for the rest of my life! Amy scolded with averted eyes from the disgusting Matt. Will you? But Im not ready to let go of you now. I never found that you are so beautiful. Matt said flirtatiously and even stretched to caress Amys face. Amy was too weak to dodge. Matts hand was approaching her face. She got ready to bite him if he really touched her. Bang! Matt fell to the ground suddenly. Shocked, Amy was quickly dragged behind by someone. Chapter 22 Another encounter Chapter 22 Another encounter Matt covered his face with hands. He had been so unlucky to have got hit since his divorce with Amy. Who the hell are you? You have the gut to beat me? Do you know who I am? I y the second fiddle in the Wilson Group! Matt shouted and pointed to the doctor who beat him down. No matter who you are, its your fault to bully ady. The doctor said with contempt. Amy just found that the doctor who did the check up for her dad just now had saved her. Matt intended to fight with the doctor again. He stood up and pounced to him. The doctor swung slightly in front of him. Matt flied out again. Amy could not see clearly what happened. The doctor looked like ying magic. This time, Matt gave up the idea to battle with the doctor. He stood up in a hurry. Good for you, Amy. You always seduce men outside. Now you even look for someone to beat your ex- husband. And you bustard! You really have the nerve to hit the manager of Wilson Group. You will pay for this! Matt ran away awkwardly. Thanks for saving me! Amy expressed gratitude to the good-looking doctor. The doctor turned to Amy silently. Only this? He asked. Amy was stunned. She guessed if he was asking for money as reward. She took out thest three hundred dors she had from her handbag. This is all I have. She handed him the money. The doctor could not helpughing out loud, which dazzled Amy in an instant. No woman could resist this smile. Amy. Have you forgotten who I am? He held her shoulders and lowered his head. Amy looked at him, confused. She tried to recall but didnt remember anything. Was this a new way to hook up with a stranger? The doctorughed out again when he saw the confused Amy. When he left long time ago, Amy and Hannah were only ten years old. The two little girls both became elegantdies now after ten years. I am Andy! Andy Baker could only say out his name. You are Brother Andy? Unbelievable! You are so tall and handsome now! Amy became excited and passionate when she realized the charming Andy in front of her. Andy was Hannahs cousin. She also heard from Hannah that her cousin hade back recently. But due to the endless troubles these days, she forgot it. They three lived in the same district when they were kids. Andy was six years older than them. Amy and Hannah used to stick with him at that time. Jeez. You are also grown up and so charming! Andy caressed her hair gently. Richard just finished his work and happened to see this not far away. He hated to see what young couples do in public. Amy, dont forget you are the employee of HD Group. Behave yourself! Richard walked close to her and said. Amy froze. She just talked with her friend in the hospital. She didnt think she damaged the image of HD Group. And she didnt think she was that influential. Mr. Richard. I am just chatting with my friend. I dont think I will do harm to thepanys image. She stood out to protect Andy behind her. Amys reaction irritated Richard. She even tried to protect the stranger. She didnt even know the man standing in front of her was her intimate husband. Fine. Just signed a two-year contract. Just ignore it as long as it was not too outrageous. Richard stopped and walked away with a long face. Amy, d to see you! Uncle Stephen is quite well now. Dont worry. I heard from the man that you work in HD Group, do you? Andy dragged her hands and sat together on the bench outside the ward. Yeah I work at HD Group now. Andy, you wont leave this time, will you? Amy was so thrilled to see Andy again, blushed with excitement. Ring. Amys phone rang. That was Robin. Amy suddenly recalled Robin was waiting downstairs. Im so sorry, Robin. Iming. She apologized. It doesnt matter. Its time to go back home. Robin answered steadily. Amy hung off and apologized to Andy as well. Sorry, Andy, I gotta go now. Lets meet next time. She said unwillingly. No problem. See you soon. Andy smiled. His gentle smile warmed Amy. After saying goodbye to Stephen, Amy hurried downstairs to the parking lot. Madam, though you never meet master, you are married still. When you stay with someone else, please be careful and sensitive. Robin suggested. Robin still felt happy to see the angry Richard, for his master started to care about Amy. Amy was confused about Robins words. Why did Robin say this? N?velDrama.Org content. What do you mean, Robin? She asked. You must be hungry, madam. The dinner is ready. Lets go home now. Robin didnt answer her question. On the way home, Amy intended to take a break in the car, but fell asleep and started dreaming. With a familiar smell of someone, she slept soundly in the arms. Amy, submit this file to the president on the 30th floor. I got a stomach ache and gotta go to the washroom now. A secretary put down the file on Amys desk. No problem. I will help you to deliver it. Amy undertook this task. She was new here. She should do more than others. Amy took the file and headed to the thirtieth floor without noticing others gloating. The door of the presidents office was left unlocked. So she entered directly. Come in, said someone inside. She opened the door and met the man she was unwilling to see. Chapter 23 The mysterious president Chapter 23 The mysterious president Richard sat upright in the chair. He just woke up from a nap. Whats up? He asked as he saw the nk Amy at the door. She had wless snow white skin, and even gave off a smell of rose. Eh, Eh, I am looking for the president, Amy stammered. She wanted to p herself, for she didnt have to panic. Richard was not a monster or Hannibal, why the hell was she so terrified? She was here for the president anyway, not looking for him. Whatever issues you have, just tell me. It is the same. Richard stood up, walked towards her and studied her through with strong and solemn vibes. Okay, this is for the president, please hand it to him, and tell him it is from the secretary department. I will go now. She handed the file to Richard and was ready to leave, while he stopped her, putting one arm on the wall. She was suddenly surrounded by his strong arm. What, what are you doing? This is the president office! She was startled and stammered. She valued her job at HD group. If the president saw her messing around with a man in his office, her career was definitely over. No big deal. If the presidentes in, I will let him go away. He said jokingly. Let go of me! Let go of me! I am married, and please be polite. I am so sorry to have hit your car and your head by ident. But if I lose my job, I wont afford to make up for your loss. Amy pushed him aside immediately, so hard that he didnt expect. Oh, so you know you are married, huh? But when you were in the hospital, you seemed an expert at flirting with men. Or you despise me because I am not as rich as him? He suddenly recalled her sunshine smile to Andy Baker. So he felt jealous. None of your business. I smile to whoever I want. Right, I will leave the file here. I have to go now. She red at him, and then reached out to the door handle. Dont you wait for the president toe back? You put the file here, but I did not notice. If it is lost, it is none of my business. He stood there and said slowly. She studied through Richard. Oh, this man was good-looking but annoying. If the file was gone, she would be to me. So she took back the file immediately. The president is not here, so I wille backter. She did not want to spend one more second with this pervert. Oh, Mr. Carter, so sorry that I didnt know there was a woman in the office. Kevin rushed in with a quick nce at Amy and Richard. Seeing this, Amy wanted to seize the chance to leave. What a pervert he was. But what was he doing in the president office? And that guy called him so respectfully. Was he the manager or the president? OMG Amy thought, shed better ask someone else for the surname of the president. She rushed downstairs in a hurry. Mr. Carter? Mr. Carter? Shes gone. What are you still looking at? Kevin noticed Richard was still staring at the door. Say it. What? Richard said with a dark face. Oh, I remember this woman. Is she Amy? The one you wanted me to check out? Did you make her to work for you? You have forgotten Alisonpletely? Kevin asked. Dont you think you are asking too much? What else? Get out! Richard went back and sat in the chair. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I do have something to say. Kevin almost forgot what he was here for. So he bent down and whispered. Well. Ok. I got it. But next time, knock the door before you enter. Richard said to Kevin. He really almost kissed Amy just now. Luckily Kevin came in time; otherwise he might piss her off even more. Okay, I am leaving then. Take your time to savor what just happened. Kevin left quickly. When he arrived at the hall of HD group, he took out his phone and made a call. At the same time, a strong man rushed in front of Kevin. Though Kevin was on the phone, he reacted fast and threw that man away. He had been a military guy for many years. Ah! Who? Who pushed me? Hannah fell to the ground with a cup of hot coffee in her hand. Kevin nced at Hannah. She was stupid obviously. There was nobody in the hall, except their two. But she was still looking for who had pushed her. Kevin despised stupid women like this. He put his phone back to his pocket, and then walked to the door. Suddenly, he noticed something getting close from behind. He dodged the flying coffee cup. Dont move! You pushed me down to the ground and want to get away? How rude! Hannah concluded as she noticed there were only two people in the hall. What irritated her more was - he wanted to walk away as if nothing had happened. Kevin turned around gently, walked back over to Hannah with pride, and took out a white handkerchief from his pocket. Hannahs clothes were stained with coffee, and she thought Kevin wasing to wipe it for her. However, Kevin was just used the handkerchief to clean his hands, and he put the handkerchief back. If I dont walk away, should I wait for you to buy me lunch, then leave? he said to Hannah. You, you, you, you are a jerk. Hannah was so angry that she took off one of her high heels and threw at him. Kevin caught it. She put off the other and smashed him, but he caught it again. What else are you going to throw at me? Clothes? Kevin raised his brows. Hannah was too angry to speak. He is just a good-looking bastard. She pped her hands, and then walked away proudly with bared feet. When Hannah was gone, Kevin suddenly felt boring. This woman was so tough and interesting. But why did she leave? Shouldnt she battle with him? Eh! Where are you going? Dont you want your shoes back? Kevin chased after Hannah. Hannah turned around with a smile. Of course I have to leave. I was bite by a dog. Should I bite back? Chapter 24 Her painful hand Chapter 24 Her painful hand Amy went back to the office in a hurry. She asked the prettydy in a whisper when she just stepped in, Excuse me, could you please tell me the name of our boss? That prettydy thought Amy was so weird. How came she didnt even know the bosss name? Amy awkwardly scratched her head. She paid attention to nothing but the sry on the job post. Richard Carter, the bosss name is often seen on newspapers and magazines. Howe you dont know? Amy was stunned. So... the weirdo just now is the boss? Oh my god, I am dead, I am totally dead. She felt hard to breathe and stumbled back to her seat. She staring nkly at the files in front of her, What am I going to do now that I have offended the president? She needed this job indeed. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Amy Miller, why are you here? Boss is calling you to send him the files he told you before. Jack said to Amy when seeing her in the office. Amy sat there with no response. Jack thought she didnt hear him, so he walked over to her and said, Amy, boss is calling you. Well, Im having a stomachache now, please, who can do me this favor? Amy said, she just wanted to be saved. Its ok. No hurry. You can go after you handle it in the bathroom. Boss requests only you to do this job. Jack was sweet to say this. Amy knew that the weirdo would take revenge against her. However, she remembered her dad told her to obey with less strength. For the sake of this job, Amy decided to listen to him. Taking a deep breath, Amy faked a smile and went to the 30th floor. She lightly knocked the door, but got no response. If there was no one inside, she could just put down the stuff and left. Then she pushed the door open. However, there seated the boss, looking at her. Amy closed the door and went over to the boss with a smile. Mr. Carter, here are the documents you ask for. if theres nothing for me to do, I will go and deal with my own stuff. Amy said and ced the documents on the desk. But this time, Amy didnt go out at once. Instead, she stood aside, waiting for the bosssmand. When Richard took a look at the documents, Amy stepped closer in haste, Mr. Carter, do you need some water? Amy said and served him a ss of hot water. However, she was so nervous that she identally poured the water out right in her hand, swollen and red. I am so sorry, Mr. Carter. Amy felt extremely ashamed. Regardless of the pain, she pulled some tissue to wipe the water stains on the floor. Alright, alright, you dont need to deal with it here, just go, you silly girl. Mr. Carter saw her blistered hand. He pretended to be calm and tried not to show his care, and told her to leave as if there was nothing big deal. Ok, I will leave now. Amy felt like crying because of the pain and bosss ignorance. Dont forget to apply some medicine. Mr. Carter finally said some nice words when Amy reached the door. But Amy was so shamed that she wasnt listening. With tears filled her eyes, Amy left somewhere quiet and dried her tears. She tried to put on a smile, hided her hand behind her back and went back to her seat. Amy, how do you feel? Did the boss give a hard time? As Amy returned, everyone seemed to care about her. Hes nice. Amy replied with a smile and sat down. Everyone tipped each other a wink, thinking that Amy must have been criticized. Everyone was shifting their attention from her to their own work. Her hands ached, more blistered. Still, she had so much work to do. Her hands hurt so badly that she could only tap on the keyboard very slowly. How silly! Why doesnt she ask for leave and go to the doctor? Cant she care about her hand? Richard thought with inexplicable anger. Through the monitor he saw Amy crying somewhere with no one else. Suddenly he felt a bit sorry and sad. When he saw those big blisters on her hand and her painful look, he could no longer stand it. Amy, someone is waiting for you downstairs, saying that your family asked you to go back. Jack said. Amy hided her painful hand before the chubby Alisa walked over to her. Listening to what Alisa said, Amy thought at once that it might be her fathers issue, so she ran downstairs, panting. Then she saw Robin waiting for her. Robin, is there something wrong about my father? Amy asked nervously, grabbing Robins sleeves. No, no, it is just something you need to go home to deal with. Robin saw the blisters on her hand, but didnt talk about it. Ok, what is that? Knowing her dads fine, she felt relieved. You will see when you arrive home. Robin still kept it as a secret. So Amy got on the car, hiding her hand so Robin wouldnt worry about it. Having lived with Robin for days, she knew that he was a kind-hearted man, always ready to help her, so she didnt want to worry him. Arriving home, Robin took Amy to the garden. The thing is, you see, Madam, this is Masters favorite flower. It is about to bloom, and Master cannot see light during the daytime. So please take some photos when it blooms, so that I can show them to him. Robin said as he pointed at the flower, which indeed had several buds. Well, but I have to go to work at daytime. I got no time to wait here for blooming. Hearing that her husband couldnt see light but loved flowers, she felt a bit sorry. Dont worry, I have requested a few days off for you. When you finish taking photos, you can go back to work. Robin said while giving her a camera. Chapter 25 One hundred grand Chapter 25 One hundred grand Days off just for a flower? Doesnt it cost too much? Amy thought. But she said nothing. It would be a good thing if she could rest for some days. After all, she still felt in pain in her hand. It was just the matter of less sry this month. It has just been a few days since I joined thepany. Now I asked for leave. Talking about that fucking perverted president, oh my god, what will he do to me? Never mind. No big deal. At worst, I change a job then. Money is always there waiting for me. Amy thought. Amy asked Robin for a book, and sat beside the flower, waiting. She didnt know specifically what kind the flower was, but just looked at the pink buds on the verdant leaves. It is really interesting to observe a bud growing up and then blooming. She had never done this over herst 20 more years. Madam, this is the medicine for you. I saw your hand at lunchtime. What happened? Robin said. I am fine. Thank you very much, Robin. Amy took the medicine and found it all in French. It mustnt be bought from amon pharmacy. Waiting in boredom, Amy fell asleep in the sofa. If it were not Hannah call, she would have slept tillte night. Amy, I met an asshole at thepany. This fucking dickhead just pissed me off! I came to find you but they said you have already in a leave. What happened? Are you all right? Hannah said, leaving Amy no time to answer. I...I dont know where to start. I wont be at work these days. I got some issues. Amy didnt even know what to say to Hannah. Are you hiding something from me? Tell me so that I can help solve it. Hannah actually felt that there was something wrong about Amy. I will tell you everythingter at the right timing, not now. Amy replied. She wanted to tell Hannah all, but she just felt she had no freedom like being caged. Ok, anytime, ok? Lets go to that lobster restaurant. I miss it so much! Hannah tried to make her happier. After hanging up, they both sighed. Amy went to bed early after finishing dinner. She was not in a good mood, having no energy to do anything. Late night, with the crickets song and the cool breeze, she was sleeping soundly. Seeing her hand on her forehead, Richard took her hand down gently. The blisters had been broken, turning red with fluid. Taking a small box out of his pocket, he put her hand on her leg, applied the salve carefully on her hand. The cold salve made Amy sofortable that she made a sound, and then moved her leg onto Richards. N?velDrama.Org content. What a naughty girl. Richard thought as he put her leg back onto the bed. However, feeling the heat on her leg, he couldnt help checking the temperature of her forehead. No wonder she sleeps so soundly. She got a fever. Richard asked Robin to call the doctor. Master, it is because of the cold wind and her bad mood shes been through these days. The doctor came and examined Amy. Cure her right away. Richard said so anxiously that he didnt realize. The doctor immediately got Amy injected, and was about to wipe Amys body with some alcohol. Let me do this. You go out. Richard stopped him. They took a look at Richard and then went out quietly. Amy was in a severe fever. When Richard was wiping her body, she grabbed his hand and shouted Dad. When Amy woke up again, she felt soothed and refreshed. That was a good sleepst night. She felt less pain in her hand, which was dry and clean, nothing like the sticky look yesterday. She got dressed, and pulled up the curtain. Sunshine was everywhere in her room. In an instant, her stomach growled. She was hungry now. Morning, Robin. Amy greeted. Uh Good morning, Madam. Robin thought for a second and said. But it was 4 in the afternoon. Early? I am so hungry. Anything to eat? Amy rubbed her belly. Sure, Madam. Please sit down and I will get you the food. Soon, Robin brought her the congee, and some vegetables. Amy had no appetite to eat them. I want some meat, Robin. She was not going to eat. No, youve been sick all night, the doctor said you could only eat in food, Robin said. Amy looked at Robin with a sad face. Do I have a fever? Why dont I know anything? Who took care of mest night? Amy thought to herself. You can only eat them. Robin showed no room for negotiation at all. She unwillingly ate up the porridge, and found that it waste in the afternoon. Shit, I have to wait until the flower blooms. She felt she must be dead again. She rushed upstairs to grab her camera and then to the garden, happy to see that the bud was not yet bloomed. Madam, you dont need to be waiting here today. You cant be sick again, otherwise...? Robin saw her dashing to garden and urged her to go back in the house. She could not fell ill again, otherwise Master would be so mad at him. Amy thought her husband was in good health even though he couldnt see light. Hmm, its ok, it might take days to bloom. Healthes first, Madam. Robin coughed. He didnt expect that Amy was unable to distinguish the difference between real flowers and fake ones. Robin, can I take a walk myself? You dont need to follow. Amy knew she took the money from Mr. Carters so she asked cautiously. Yes, you can. You can go anywhere you want. We pick you up because Master wants to protect you. Robin thought his behavior might have made her misunderstand. Shes the Masters wife, not a prisoner. They just wanted to guarantee her safety. Hearing this, Amy somehow felt warm. She always thought Richard was ugly, fearing that she would keep away from him, so he assigned Robin to follow her closely. So, he was actually worried about her. What a thoughtful man. Really, that would be so nice. I want to hang out by myself tonight. I will go back by taxi by 10:00pm. She was so excited right now. Ok, then we wont prepare for your dinner. Oh, please take this, Madam. Robin said with a ck card in his hand. What is it? Amy saw that it was a vip bankcard. That is the pocket money Master gave you, Madam. 100 grand for a month. Its not that much. Better not be upset now. As long as Master is happy, he will give you more. What? 100 grand? Amy was shocked. Master says if you dont take it, you are not allowed to go out. Robin added in a hurry as he saw the bank card almost fall down. Amy was nk, only to put the card in her purse. She intended to meet Hannah and tell her everything. Chapter 26 The jealous president Chapter 26 The jealous president Puff! At Amys words, Hannah was so shocked that she spurted out the beer from her mouth. Amy dodged quickly and didnt get wet. So, you married? Really? You married a guy you didnt even know? I thought you were just kidding that day! And, and you are living in his house? Where is his house? Im going to meet him. No matter what he looks like, ugly or handsome, young or old, you have the right to know it! Hannah didnt understand how came Amy could do this. When they were in university, Amy was the prettiest girl of their faculty, but she was a bit conservative. Now, it seemed that she changed a lot. I dont care what he looks like. The marriage onlysts for 2 years. He promises me that he will let me go after 2 years. I dont know why he married me now and divorce me after two years. But I only know is that he willpensate me 10 million dors for the divorce. Amy said calmly, taking a sip of beer. Paying the hospital bill for her father was her top priority now. So she cared her father more than herself. As for herself, she slept with an unknown guy with an unclear mind on the wedding night. And her husband was kind of nice to her, offering her a vi and so much pocket money. What about your father? What if he finds out that you married an unknown guy after divorcing Matt? What will he think of it? Amy didnt reply. She was eating some roast meat, recalling the moment her father was sent into the emergency room. Robin told her that they were waiting in list for apatible heart. If her father could undergo a sessful transnt, he would recover soon. So even though he knew the truth then, it wouldnt do harm to his health. My husband is finding a right heart for my dad. He will recover after the surgery. Hey, Amy, Hannah. A tall man was walking over to them when they were talking. Andy? Andy? Amy and Hannah saw him standing in front of them with a smile. May I sit here? Andy said in a mild tone. Of course! Great! Our bill is on you now! Hannah put her arm on Andys shoulder casually. It seemed that the two were well acquainted with each other. Ok. Its on me. Help yourselves. Andy was ready to pay the bill for them. They enjoyed the meal and the talk for a long time. Jack, stop right here. Richard asked his driver to stop as he saw a girl like his wife. So he wanted to confirm if that girl was his wife. It was really her. She was sitting beside a man who appeared in the hospital before. She smiled happily, but never smiled to him like this. She got a feverst night but now she was drinking beer and eating barbecue. She didnt care about her health at all. He didnt remember his wife had no idea about who her husband was. He just felt angry and got off the All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. car, approaching towards Amy with anger and sat down beside her. The three were talking about childhood that moment. Suddenly Richard sat down beside Amy. The three stopped at once, looking at Richard, confused. Hello, Mr. Carter. Hannah greeted him first. Uh-huh. Richard replied coldly. Then Andy greeted politely. But Amy was just staring at him, speechless. Actually Amy was scared by his sudden presence. She asked for sick leave for some days but now she was enjoying her time with her friends here. She was a liar. Richard didnt hear a word from Amy, so he grabbed her ss and said to them. Cheers. Then he drank a ss of bear in one gulp. Hannah drank beer with fear. But Andy didnt join them; instead, he gave Richard a wry look. Mr. Carter, well, I was truly sick today. Hope you understand. I just went out for a break. I didnt tell a lie to you. Amy said genuinely after pausing for a while. She guessed the situation would be better if she told him the fact first. Well, did your hand get better? Richard looked better after Amy talked to him. But he still looked unhappy. Yes, much better. Thank you. Well, Mr. Carter, I think you need a ss? Amy was less nervous when she noticed his face. No, thanks. Just help yourselves. Its dangerous for a girl to get home toote at night. So, go home as early as you can. He just stayed for a short time and then left immediately. All of them were shocked because of his words. He was one of the richest businessmen in R City. Why did he care about an employee that way? Amy, dont you think its strange? Did he fall in love with you? Hannah asked after thinking of many possibilities. This seemed to be the most possible one. If he didnt fall in love with her, he wouldnt appear here and drank beer with them. Most importantly, he wouldnt care about Amys hand! Knock it off. He is the president of HD Group. How can he fall in love with me? Its impossible. Even if Miller Group didnt go bankrupt, he wont either. We are not in the same world. Amy said to Hannah, trying to stop her fantasy. Hannah agreed with her. Numerous females wooed Richard. Though Amy was pretty, she might not get the chance. Andy was listening to their conversation without interrupting. When he heard that Miller Group was bankrupt, he was surprised. Really? Miller Group was bankrupt? I heard Mr. Miller ran it very well, didnt he? Andy asked with puzzlement. In an instant, Richard suddenly came back. He pulled Amy over as he said, Well, Amy. Ill drive you home. So where do you live? No, no, thanks. I can go home by taxi. I live far away from here. Better not bother to do this for me. Come on! Its not easy for her to get the chance to meet Hannah. Did he do that for her just because she got a sore hand? It wont bother me. Its on my way home. Richard just dragged her over and left. Amy was struggling but failed. What happened just now? Hannah and Andy looked at them, confused. Did Amy ever offend him? Or why did Richard make things so difficult for Amy? Amy was held by Richard to the car. She was desired to get rid of it but she could not do anything at that moment. Mr. Carter, I really dont need you to drive me home. I can take a taxi. And I didnt say goodbye to my friends. Amys patience nearly ran out. Its reported that taxi idents are increasingly happening. I worry about that. Where do you live? I can drive you home. And you can have two days off. Richard realized he was a bit too impulsive to control himself just now. Also, Andy annoyed him. Andy was good-looking with beautiful eyes. He found that Andy looked at Amy with soulful eyes. As a man, he understood what it meanthe must have a crush on Amy! He couldnt ept Amy to be with him. Chapter 27 Picking on Amy Chapter 27 Picking on Amy Amy stormed out of the car, mming the door angrily as she left. Whats wrong with Richard? I just had a meal with my friends. How came he just ruined it and insisted on driving me home? Why was he so nice to me? Now that Amy had arrived home, she couldntin more about it. Seeing Richard leaving, she even wanted to smashed his car with a stone. But she didnt do that, for she couldnt afford the repairs. Madam, you finallye back. The soup is ready. Would you like to have some? Robin said, standing in front of the gate. Looking at Amys stink face, he was secretly delighted. Robin believed that Richard must have cared a lot about Amy. So that was kind of good news. Thinking of this, he couldnt help cracking a smile. No, thanks. I am so pissed off and dont wanna eat at all. Hes such a stickybeak! Give me a break! None of his business even if I am kidnapped by a taxi driver! Amy said in a furious tone. She didnt really mean it. But she had never expected that it would really happen to her. Robin was listening to her with a big grin. It irritated Amy ever more. Why the hell are youughing, Robin? Are you gloating over me? Amy stared at Robin with angry eyes. Robin scratched his face himself as he thought he couldnt control his expression just now. Oh, no! Madam! You misunderstood me. I was happy because you came back safe and sound. I felt relieved so I smiled. So, who drove you home, Madam? Robin asked deliberately, pretending not knowing the man. A jerk! Amy said, and stormed into the vi. As she came back home safely, she decided to let Hannah know, so she called Hannah immediately. Amy, are you home now? What happened with you and Mr. Carter? What did he do to you? Have you ever offended him? Hannah asked Amy a series of questions. Im home and Im fine now. I dont know whats going on. Im so sorry for leaving early that night. My treat next time. Afterwards, Amy hung up in a bad mood. She just wanted to end the conversation now. Amy turned off the light in her bedroom. Just then, Richard came in and said, Are you upset? He could smell her anger. Yes, I am. Amy turned her back to him. She knew he wasing as she heard the door open. So, who upset you? Richards voice sounded so strange that she even felt a bit sympathetic to him. She married an ugly guy with a terrible voice! Nobody. I just bothered myself. Youvee? She turned to him. It was dark. So she could only vaguely see a tall figure approaching her with a familiar smell. She didnt know the man in front of her was Richard. He was taking off his clothes, and lying beside her. Then he put his hands into Amys clothes and started caressing her thighs. She was slender but she had big breasts, which really turned him on. Everything will be fine after a good sleep. Tomorrow is another day. Robin knew he did upset her. But he couldnt tell her the truth, only tofort her in that way. Youre right. He is my boss. What else can I do? Im working for him. I just hope that he wont be difficult. She shared her thoughts to the man in the dark room. In an instant, she thought he was nice but still pathetic. Alright. Dont think too much. Richard couldnt resist the temptation. He jumped her immediately. He was so overwhelming that she couldnt resist. The two started having sex passionately. It had been a long time when Amy couldnt bear it anymore. She begged him for mercy. Then Richard had to stop and crawled off the bed, unsatisfied. Amy touched her sweaty body. An unspeakable desire rose up in her mind. Finally, Amy sessfully persuaded Robin to allow her to go to work. She couldnt bear to stay at home with him anymore. She would get mad if she stayed longer. This time she didnt make Robin drive her to the office. She got up very early in the morning, and went to work by bus. Getting off the bus, she took a ten-minute walk to the HD Group. She was walking with a sunshine smile. She was so delighted that she was almost bouncing up and down right now. Suddnely, a red luxury car stopped beside Amy. And then she saw a hot woman getting out of the car. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. That was Gina. Gina had long wavy hair. In sunsses, she was wearing a red dress and a pair of high heels,. Amy Miller! The woman said in surprise while walking over to Amy. But Amy just ignored her, shooting her a quick nce, and kept walking. Gina chased after Amy for a while and finally catched up with her. Many people were gathering at the gate. They were here for work. Oh, you ignored me after hooking up with a rich old man, didnt you? Gina spoke loudly in purpose. Her loud voice attracted some people to look back at them. Isnt he rich? Why do you still take a bus? Hah, hah, are you a liar? You said you have four sets of diamonds. You borrowed them from someone else, didnt you? Gina said sarcastically. Amy was standing there, holding her arms across her chest and watching her as a show. Gina was not afraid. More and more people crowded around them. She just wanted to humiliate Amy in the public ce. Amy,e on. Though Matt abandoned you, you shouldnt give up on yourself. You shouldnt have hooked up with such an old man for money. If you need money, just tell me. We are best friends, right? I will give you money. You dont have to be a slut! Gina said in a serious tone, which made her look sincere. All the people there were misled by Ginas words and started looking at Amy in a very strange way. Did you finish? If so, I gotta go. I need to work. I am not avable to enjoy your show here. Its a pity that you didnt choose to be an actress. Amy said with sarcasm and left. But Gina seized the timing and dragged Amy over at that moment. Let go of me! Amy said as she stared at Gina with a stink face. But Gina was scheming against her. She didnt let go of Amy, pulling her tightly. Amy was struggling while Gina bended her leg and fell to the ground. Suddenly Ginas thighs started bleeding. But Amy didnt notice this. She walked straight towards her office after Gina let her go. Amy! Stop! Gina shouted angrily. Chapter 28 Whose baby? Chapter 28 Whose baby? In an instant, Amy was caught by a man and trapped in the president exclusive elevator. She didnt realize what had happened. Just then, she managed to wriggle free and pped that man before she noticed his face. Mr. CarCarter? Amy said as she found out the man was Richard. There was a very clear mark of her handprint on his white, stern face. Richard turned his head up with pride. He didnt want to talk to the stubborn Amy right now. Amy stood still in front of him with embarrassment. She didnt know what she should do. What she was thinking now was the p she gave to Richard. She pped the president of HD Group! What should she do now? Mr. Carter, Im sosorsorry,. Amy stammered as she didnt know how to exin to him. She thought it was a pervert. Humph. Richard snorted. Amy looked at his perfect chin and hot Adam''s apple, so hot that she couldnt help drooling. He was really handsome! But he was utterly unpredictable. The elevator sent them to the 20th floor. Amy got out of it first. She was so nervous that she almost couldnt breathe. She stood at the door of the elevator, taking a deep breath. When she arrived at the office floor, her colleagues were stunned out of the blue, looking at Amy and Richard, speechless. Then they slipped into the office immediately. Amy followed them back to her seat. She started recalling the breathtaking morning. If these happened every day, she might not able to stay for long. Afterwards, she was busy working the entire morning. She got a lot of things to deal with, like taking office supplies for those in need, and making documents that others were unwilling to do with. But she found it good to be busy, for she didnt have time to think too much. Amy, I bought you a cup of coffee. Just take it. Hannah said, standing quietly in a pathway Amy always went through. No, thanks! I gotta submit the documents immediately. Amy showed the documents in her hands. But Hannah didnt care about what Amy said, grapping the documents from Amy and ced them on the desk. Then she handed the coffee to Amy. I am justing to you in your office, but they looked so weird. What happened? Hannah surmised Amy was not wee by her colleagues. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, this morning, Gina came here. And she pulled me, and I Amy told Hannah what had happened this morning. That bitch! What did she want from you? She miscarried? You pushed her? Hannah said with secret delight. No, I didnt push her. She fell down somewhat by herself. Then Matt appeared. And she was bleeding. I thought she might be abortive. said Amy as she was drinking the coffee. Suddenly she recalled the terrifying blood. In fact, Gina cared about the baby a lot. Why did she fall down? Amy didnt push her and Gina didnt twist her ankle. How came? Thinking of this, Amy found something tricky. Hannah, thats strange. Im sure Gina fell down herself. Did she always want a baby? Why did she do that? I have no idea. I think she might feel sorry for what shed done to you? Thats impossible. Shes so shameless. Amy, is it possible that the baby she carried was not Matts? Hannah said. Hearing this, they looked at each other with shock. You mean the baby didnt belong to Matt? But how can we let him know about it? And how can we prove it? Amy seemingly found a way to vent her hatred for Matt when she found that Matt might not be the babys father. Well, I dont know. Andy was the only one that I know working in hospital. But I dont think he will help us. Forget it. And you didnt have a friend working in hospital, either. So, let it go. Hannah sighed. Richard wasnt used to ensconcing himself to eavesdrop. But today he broke his rule. He eavesdropped their conversation without missing a single word. And after hearing their analysis, he thought the twodies were quite sensitive. Richard went back to his office, and called his assistant to deal with the issue in the way Amy and Hannah just talked about. But Amy and Hannah would never imagine that someone just help them as they wished. They were just felt annoyed that they couldnt do anything because they didnt know anyone working in hospital. They just lost a chance to give Gina a blow! Amy told Robin not to pick her up after work. So she left the office on time and walked to the bus station. On her way, she saw Matt standing beside his car on the road with an angry face. At this moment, she wanted to turn around. But Matt rushed to her in a few seconds and pulled her over. What do you want to do? Amy said, staring at him with an angry look. What do I want to do? I want to ask you the same question. We divorced already! You are so malicious that you aborted Gina! You killed our baby! And now you treat it for granted? Matt said furiously as he heaved Amy. You lost your baby, you should stay in the hospital and take good care of Gina. Why do you ask me? Can I give you a baby aspensation? Amy tried to get rid of him. But no one helped her. Give me a baby aspensation? Very good idea! I didnt have sex with you though we had engaged for 3 years. Now you want to give me a baby, so I will help you make it happen. Then he got even closer to her to kiss her. Amy never thought that Matt was that shameless. She turned her head aside to refuse his kiss. But Matt was so masculine. Amy couldnt push him away and he nearly kissed her. Then Amy kicked him hard in the crotch. But Matt seemed to have prepared for this, dragging her ankle with one hand. I like this post. Matt said in ascivious tone. He pressed her hands on the car, and jumped her immediately. Watching his lips approaching, Amy cried. If he dared to kiss her, she must bite him hard! Chapter 29 Why not turn to me? Chapter 29 Why not turn to me? Oh, Mr. Wilson. You are overhasty. Here is my ce. And you did this to my staff? It sounds not good, isnt it? Oh, there is a fairly good hotel nearby. Why not do it right there? Richard said to Matt in a calm tone. Matt let go of Amy after hearing Richards words. Amy stood away from Matt immediately. Richard looked at them with distain. She wanted to cry with grievance. Mr. Carter. Its not what you think! Amy wanted to exin. I dont care. Seemingly you lead aplicated life, for you hang out with different men all the time. Richard said to her with irony. Amy didnt say anything. She didnt want to argue with him. Whats more, why did she have to exin to him? He was just her boss. So Amy turned around and walked to the bus station. She didnt want to listen to their bbering. Mr. Carter. Is it possible that we keep on our cooperation? I wonder why you cancel our cooperation? Matt said as if to tter Richard. Matt didnt care about Amy at all at that moment because the case was more important than her. He was in charge of the case. If HD Group decided not to cooperate with him anymore, he would be disgraced. Because Richard pretended to think carefully. Matt was waiting for his answer. He wondered why. If Richard was not satisfied with his work, he could try to make it perfect. Because I do what I wish. With the words, Richard left and got into the car. Hey, Mr. Carter! Mr. Carter! We can talk about it! Just talk more about it! Matt ran after Richards car. However, the car ran so fast that he couldnt catch up with it and nearly fell to the ground. Boom! Matt gave a heavy punch on his car. He thought he had been unlucky these days. Everything went wrong after divorcing Amy. Thinking of Gina, he immediately drove to the hospital after buying some food. Amy rushed to the bus station. Luckily she didnt miss the bus. Then she got on immediately. She thought theres something wrong with her these days. She offended the boss of HD Group right after entering thepany. Whats worse, she gave him a p! She looked at her hands, murmuring. Why did you react so fast? How can you p him when you didnt see his face clearly? No wonder why he said to her in an ironic tone. And he even rmended a hotel to them. What a fucking good idea! Thinking of that, Amy stopped feeling regretful about the p. It served him right! Just then, Amy arrived home. She got off the bus and found Robin waiting for her at the station. Robin. Amy felt warm. It was so nice that someone was waiting for her at the station, so nice like her father. Youve had a long day, Madam. Mr. Carter asked me to pick you up. He said the station is far away from home. So it was dangerous for you to go home alone. Robin said. Amy didnt know what to say. Though her husband led a life in darkness. But he concerned her a lot. So she didnt care about what he looked like, as long as he treated her well. When she got home, the dinner was ready. What she needed to do was to wash her hands. For her, it was a good life. Though her husband wouldnt be with her all the time, he never betrayed her. That was enough. Madam, we have found apatible heart for Mr. Miller. But no doctor in our country can do the operation. So Mr. Carter decided to send Mr. Miller abroad for the surgery. They have more advanced machines, which enable a sessful transnt. What do you think, Madam? Robin told her the good news at the table. You have found the heart? Thats great! Then go abroad! When will you set off? I want to spend more time with my father. Amy was excited about the good news. Yes, of course. Mr. Carter says we should go as soon as possible. So we arrange the flight the day after tomorrow. Madam, you can visit Mr. Miller tomorrow. Robin said calmly. Though Robin kept saying Mr. Carter, Amy didnt mind and felt sweet at his name. Alright. I will spend time with my dad tomorrow. I need to ask Alisa for leave. She never counted how many days she was off. She knew it was not good, but she had to do so. What? Amy, you will be off tomorrow again? Alisa felt awkward, because Amy had only worked for 2 weeks but she had taken 5 days off till now! It was hard for her to ept this. She passed Amy to the HR colleagues, saying that she had no voice in that case. Amy had to turn to the HR staff, but they couldnt make the decision either. They asked Amy to reach out to the president directly. Amy didnt want to contact Richard, so she decided not to ask for leave. She would spend time with her father after work. Madam, did you ask for leave? I will ask the driver to send you there, Robin asked Amy. No, my supervisor passed me to the HR and they told me to contact the boss. Come on! I just want to ask for leave. I dont want to bother my boss. So I decided to visit my father after work. My father will go Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. abroad the day after tomorrow anyway. Amy told Robin what she experienced today. Why not call him? He may agree. Dont you want to spend more time with Mr. Miller? Robin tried to persuade her. No way! He is a freak! I dont want to call him! Robin, you dont even know he is just a jerk! Today I was bullied by my ex-husband. He didnt help me but humiliated me! Robin, you see? Is there such a person like him in the world? Thinking of Richards words today, Amy was so angry. Robin agreed with Amy that she described him as a freak. Amy was so brave to say something he didnt dare to say. Alright, Madam. You are leaving tomorrow afternoon. I will pick you up after you finish working and drive you to the hospital. Then you dont have to spend so much time on the way there. Robin couldnt do anything but do as Amy said. Okay. They got that inmon. Why doesnt Amy call me till now? Richard kept waiting for Amys call. He couldnt wait anymore. He did tell the HR that only he could approve Amys request for leave. Im sorry, Mr. Carter. I dont know why. Ive told her that she must ask you if she wants to ask for leave. The HR answered nervously. He recalled. He was sure that he had made it clear. But why didnt Amy call him? He had no idea. Chapter 30 Don’t love me Chapter 30 Dont love me Richard, your wife is pretty and easy-going. I like her. Hry said to Richard at the table. Really? I want to meet her then. I want to know what my daughter-inw looks like. But if Hry agrees that the girl is pretty, then she must be. Cathy was interested in Richards wife after hearing Hrys But Richard kept eating, speechless. Cathy and Hry didnt care. They started talking about how to encounter Amy. Dont go too far. She didnt know I am her husband. He reminded them, as they were so excited about their n. Richard, why didnt you tell her the truth? What do you mean that? Cathy was unsatisfied with what he did. She didnt like Allison at all. But Richard just treated her as treasure. Its interesting, Mom. Just leave me alone. Dont you want me to marry? Now Im married. Mind your own business please. Richard put down the folk. Grandpa John was looking at him. Richard was the smartest one among his grandchildren. And he was the most affectionate one, too. Allison left five years ago. But he never forgot her. If John didnt force, Richard must be single now. Cathy, now that he has been married, we shouldnt worry about it. But it doesnt make sense that you give your wife nothing. Its not the right way we handle things. I didnt give her a wedding. I didnt let her meet you. But I gave her money, which she needed most. Richard didnt want to continue the conversation. So you cant tell her that I am her husband. Her husband is Mr. Carter. Richard stopped saying any words. If the talk went on, they must mention Allison. They disliked her so much, but he didnt want Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. them to hurt her. After saying that, Richard stood up and left the table. He was unhappy. No one wanted to continue the talk. They knew that Allison was his soft spot. Richard was sitting in his car. He checked his phone and confirmed that Amy didnt call him. So he called Robin. Amy was so excited but nervous about the news that her father will ept an surgery abroad. She heard that the operation was at risk. She was afraid that her father would die from the operation. Amy, its Andy. At that moment, Amy received a call from Andy. Andy? Why do you call me? She was surprised to receive his phone call. They didnt meet each other after their mealst time. I got your number from Hannah. You can keep my number. Your father will transfer to another hospital and get a surgery abroad. I heard that they found the right heart for your father, Andy said. Yes, they found it. So my father need to undergo the surgery at soon as possible. Amy answered. Well, yes. Will youe to the hospital tomorrow? We can meet and talk in detail. Its hard to make it clear on the phone. Andy asked. Alright. I wille after work tomorrow. Then lets talk about it. Amy agreed. Actually, she trusted Andy and was willing to follow what he said. Andy was so nice to her, better than to Hannah. If he didnt move abroad, they would have got married. Their parents always said jokingly that they should be a couple. But she met a bad guy after Andy left. Amy was lying on her bed, recalling how she met Matt and fell in love with each other. She used to be the prettiest girl at school. So many guys wooed her. But Amy was very proud and most importantly, she didnt forget Andy. Amy didnt know how Matt saw her. She just remembered that a boy said hello to her every morning. He didnt say anything else. The boy would send her home after school. He didnt ask her to talk with him. He just followed her quietly. She became Matts girlfriend by chance. That day she walked to the house that her parents rent for her near school. It took her nearly 20 minutes to walk back home. One day, several rascals appeared and molested her on her way home. At that moment, Matt rushed out and beat them. Though he got hit ck and blue, he helped catch the rascals. After leaving the hospital, he confessed his love to her. Amy thought he was a good guy, at least he did protect her, so she epted. They had been together for 3 years. He showed her great respect and didnt do anything outrageous. They were lovers but not very close. But Amy considered it eptable because ofck of experience in love. However, she never expected such a result. Amy thought she was so stupid at that time. Gina always followed them when they hung out. But she never found anything! Forget it! Stop thinking about it! Now she led a better life. She had a husband who cared about her. Though the marriage juststed for 2 years, she was happy with this. Suddenly she felt someone pressing on her. That was her husband. She felt so grateful that he saved her father. She touched his face and felt his rough skin. Hey, I dont know what you look like. But I really appreciate that you save my father and me. She said to Richard. Its alright. You spend your time with me for two years. So you deserve it. Richard said calmly. He was obsessed with the hot Amy. He knew it wasnt good. Would he adapt to the new life without her after divorce one day? Could he get used to it? As she heard his words, Amys heart ached. He cared about her just because she spent her time and had sex with him. He didnt really love her. Dont fall in love with me. The contract juststs for 2 years. We will divorce then. If you fall in love with me, you will get hurt. Remember, we take what we need. Richard said coldly. His words ultimately ruined all Amys affection for him. Chapter 31 A pleasant talk Chapter 31 A pleasant talk Richard had already started the forey. Disillusioned, Amy was totally upset with an icy heart. It turned out that even such an ugly person despised her. What are you thinking about, Amy? Richard found that Amy was not in the mood. Amy didnt respond, while Richard was gently caressing her body. He had already known how to turn her on. With his lips close to her ear, he was licking her earlobe softly. Shivering, Amy tried to hold back, but she couldn''t help slightly groaning. With Richard kept going all out, Amy finally got aroused. They were quite enjoying it. Richard slowly wiped her sweat off with a towel. He stood up and was about to leave, but suddenly she grabbed his hand. Honey, if I marry other people in the future, will you be sad? Amy wanted to see if he was really that cold. No. With one word, Richard left without looking back. Taking a warm bath was supposed to befortable, but Amy felt very painful. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It turned out that the man who slept with her every day had no feelings for her. To Amy, all the love bites on her body now were so humiliating. But she found that she had already got used to his care. This was not a good sign depending on somebody who didnt love her. Amy let the water sprinkle on her face, trying to wash herself out. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt wash off the disgrace after having sex with a heartless man. Since he had an aversion to her, why didnt he remind her not to get pregnant? Lately she had been so tied up that she almost forgot about contraception. Amy counted the days and found she would get her period in a few days. She was hoping there was no surprise. If she had a baby, she would screw things up. Amy divorced Matt and remarried Richard within only one month, but to Amy, it was like a century. In the hospital. Hows my father, Andy? Amy asked as Andy had been waiting in the ward. Uncle Miller is good. Dont worry too much. He is very optimistic, and its good for his recovery. Whats more, he asked me about the hospital bill yesterday. I told him it was donated by a volunteer. We should align with this. Dont make him suspicious. Andy pulled Amy aside. Okay. Thank you, Andy. Amy once told Andy not to tell her dad the truth about the money, but she didn''t expect that he would keep her words in mind all the time. Well, I just want to let you know about this. Lets go and meet Uncle Miller. Andy went to meet Stephen with Amy. Amy, youre here! Stephen said with a big smile while seeing his daughter. Dad, you are leaving tomorrow. Im so worried. How do you feel now? Amy went in and sat next to Stephen. I feel good, very good, thanks to that kind-hearted person. Amy, once you know who he is, you should pay it back. Actually, Stephen felt very strange, but he didnt ask them about it. Stephen didnt believe there could be such a kind-hearted person paying so much money for his surgery and even getting the proper heart for him. He believed it was Andy who did it. I know, Dad. Dont worry. You know I''m grateful. When I know who the person is, I will pay him back. Amy was harboring bitterness, but she pretended to be fine in front of her dad. Amy brought her father his favorite cake, and they talked all day. Indeed, she could not bear to let her father go, but for his own good, he had to go. And during their family time, Andy was apanying them in the ward. Where is Matt? Doesnt he know I''m leaving tomorrow? It waste in the evening, and Stephen found out that he hadn''t seen Matt today. Well, Dad, Matt has been on a business trip and will be back in a few days. Amy said with wandering eyes. Oh, I see. Amy, you should go back early then. Its not so safe for a girl to be on the way alone at midnight. Stephen felt so tired talking all day since he was still a cardiac patient. He wanted to get some rest. Uncle Miller, I can send Amy home. Andy said to Stephen. Well, then, thank you, Andy. You havent changed a bit, still so considerate. Stephen was so tired that he closed his eyes and fell asleep immediately. Amy, lets go and bring you home. Andy led Amy out of the ward. Okay, Andy, and thanks for taking care of my father. Amy looked at Andy. If Richard was strong like a king, Andy would be a gentleman. Andy had always been warm-hearted and gentle with a handsome face. Amy remembered that when she was a child, she wooed Andy and kept asking him if he wanted to marry her. After ten years, it had be impossible. She was a remarried woman. If she got divorced again, she would feel so lost. Well, were just like a family, so dont mention it. Andy was still fond of Amys long soft hair as much as before. After a pleasant talk, they walked down to Andys car. He opened the door for Amy and carefully tied the safety belt for her after she got in. Amy, I havent had dinner today. Would you like to dine out with me? Andys stomach was growling. What? Lets go find a restaurant then. Its sote. You must be starving. Hearing that, Amy was very worried. Like what most doctors did while working, he was always too busy to eat. Well, Ill take you to a restaurant I know. The food there is very delicious. Seeing that Amy was still so concerned about him, Andy felt sweet in heart. It was a in, average-size restaurant, and it looked quiet from outside. Andy parked the car and got into the restaurant with Amy. It turned out that there were so many people in here. If Andy hadnt booked a table, they would have to dine elsewhere now. The waiter led them to a VIP room and they got in. Chapter32 An encounter An encounter Andy ordered some dishes and told Amy some interesting stories about her years abroad. Those stories made Amyughed out loud. She hadn''tughed so happily for a long time. Excuse me, Andy. I will be right back. Amy suddenly felt a stomach upset, then went to thedies room. When she came out of thedies room, she crashed into a man from the gents room. She said sorry to that man, but she immediately felt cold and weird. The man was taller than Amy so she couldnt see his face. He didnt respond, but a sudden cold shiver ran down Amys spine. She was wondering whether the temperature was too low in the restaurant. Amy looked up at the man. When she saw clearly his face, she was about to leave. She reacted so quickly. However, Richard grabbed her arm in an instant. If he hadnt caught her that fast, she would have run away. Richard wondered what she was doing here tonight since her father was going abroad for surgery the next day. She certainly couldnte here alone. This restaurant looked very ordinary, but it was somewhere wealthy people often came. Amy, why are you here? Richard was curious about who brought her in this restaurant. This is the toilet. Im here to do whatever you do. Amy was thinking how this president of the HD group was hovering like a ghost. She always met him wherever she was. By the way, Mr. Carter, its not working time now. I can go wherever I want. Ill go wherever I like. Amy tried to struggle to free herself but failed. Thats right. I cant control it, but you have to work tomorrow, so maybe you should go home and get rest earlier. If you arete tomorrow, I swear I will deduct your wages. Richard didnt know what was wrong with him. He just felt ufortable watching Amy staying out. I know, but its not proper for people seeing you catch me by your hand like this, so please let go of me. Ill go home after dinner. And Mr. Carter, you should go home earlier too. If youreter than me tomorrow, that sounds not good, either. Amy finally won her freedom from Richard. And then Richard directly left without a word. Amys arm hurt due to Richards great strength. She rubbed her arm carefully and went back to the VIP room. What took you so long? Andy had been waiting for a while. Oh, nothing. I met a pervert. Fortunately, I got away from him. Amy started enjoying the dishes. These dishes looked verymon, but as they started eating, Amy understood why there were so many customers here. The food tasted so good. Amy ate quickly and was full in an instant. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Actually, the food was ordered by Andy but was almost eaten by Amy, only with some soup left. Andy, why are you eating so little? Amy found that Andy was having the rest of the soup. Would you like some more? Amy was very embarrassed. Andy was so hungry, but she ate them up. No, Im good. You know what, all the nutrition is in the soup. Even eating leftovers, Andy behaved as a gentleman. Amy was stunned. She had grown up in a noble family, but she never behaved so elegantly like him. She always had supper very fast, so rude. Andy was blushing as Amy was staring at him with her hands cupping her cheeks. Since childhood, Amy liked to look at him in this pose. No matter whether he was doing his homework or eating anything, she would look at him in this way, and then adorably said, Oh my, Andy, you are so cute. Promise me you will marry me when you grow up! It was for this promise, he came back from abroad, but it was still toote. She was already married. Well, Ive already finished. Lets go. Its dark outside. You should go home now. Andy stopped eating and wiped his mouth with a tissue. Okay, lets go. Amy stood up and picked up her purse. Richard watched all the way as Amy went out of the restaurant and got in Andys car. He pull a long face which made the people around him ufortable. Richard, why have you be so weirdtely? And always ask me to find out some strange things. Kevin tried to make fun of Richard. Richard didnt respond, watching the car fade away. What did you say? Richard turned his head to Kevin. Never mind. What put you under spell? I mean, I have heard that you are very concerned about a new girl in yourpany. Kevin slowly shook his wine ss and looked at Richard jokingly. No way! Is he still able to have a crush on other women? Unless that woman is beautiful as hell! Rocky Walters hugged a woman around him and gave her a kiss. Richard was not in the mood to join the conversation anymore. He would like to go immediately and see whether Amy was home. I''m leaving. You guys have fun. Richard picked up his coat and walked out of the door, leaving other people shocked here. If I marry in the future, will you be sad? Richard recalled what Amy saidst night. He said no at that time. However, he kept thinking about it all day today. Would he feel sad? The answer was yes. He would be suffering. For instance, just now, seeing she was out with other man, he felt so angry. Do I fall for her? No, its impossible. Its just because shes my wife now, and my wife should behave herself. Richard tried to make an excuse to prove that it was impossible for him to fall in love with other women. However, he didnt slow down his car. Instead, he was speeding up. He wanted to go back and hold the hot Amy. Only when he was with her, he could feel relieved. Richard was home quickly, when Amy hadnte back yet. Damn it! Where did she go? Didnt she know it was very dangerous being alone with a man at night? And shes so gorgeous that almost every man wants to kiss her! Richard couldnt help thinking about all terrible things that might happen. Hearing the sound of a car outside, Richard went to his bedroom immediately. Bye, Andy. Thank you for driving me home. Amy said goodbye to Andy and got into the vi. It was alreadyte in the evening. In order not to wake others in the house, Amy quietly opened the door and went in. The servants had gone to bed so the living room was empty. Amy went upstairs hurriedly. Amy was nning to take a bath then go to bed. If she was really beingte the next morning, her wages would be deducted by the president. As soon as she got upstairs, she was pressed on the wall by someone in the dark and kissed before she could react. Chapter 33 A wet white shirt Chapter 33 A wet white shirt The sudden kiss freaked Amy out. But as soon as she smelled Richard, she stopped struggling. Richard held Amy up in his arms and ran toward the bedroom immediately. Amy hung from him like a rag doll,pletely at his mercy. Richard felt satisfied and pressed on top of her, kissing and caressing her gently. She had fair white smooth skin. Richard was so aroused that he couldnt stop. They both reached their climax. Richard let off all his anxiety and anger, and immediately fell asleep. However, Amy was so upset for the quarrel yesterday that she couldnt get over it. Now Richard noticed that Amy was not herself but he chose to leave her alone. After all, they meant to divorce in a couple of years, so he simply didnt give her much hope. Richard stood up, ready to go back to his own bedroom. Amy sat up as well. Groping in the dark, she opened the drawer to grab her medicine bottle. She then took a pill. Stephen was seen out. Cherishing hope in her heart, Amy prayed every single day for her fathers recovery. Lately she had worked overtime to deal with her tasks. She would not step into the presidents office unless she had to. Its really weird for her to stay with Richard. Yet someone made her no choice even if she wanted to hide. Amy, submit this file to the presidents office. A sultry woman came over and threw a thick stack of papers at Amy. Zoe, Im sorry but Ive got a lot of other things to do. Could you please just let someone else do it? Amy pointed at her mountain-like papers stacking beside her. She would do anything that others asked as long as not going to Richards office. But why did she still need to go there anyway? She really wanted to refuse this time. Zoes lips crumpled and then she said, Cant let that happen. This file is really important so you should go there right now. The president said that you speak threenguages. So you can help him anytime, and you have to do that. Actually, Zoe should have delivered the files and she just dressed herself up. Everyone knew that Richard Carter, the most famous rich handsome man in this city, was able to better any womans life if he fancied her. A lover would be really nice, left alone being his wife. However, she got an order to deliver the files. This task had already upset Zoe, yet Amy wanted to reject the real plum that all women ever dreamed of. Every person in the office mastered one or two foreignnguages. Amy just couldnt figure out what exactly was wrong with Richard. He did this only to insult her. But what could she do? She had to ept her fate. After all, she worked for him to make her living. Amy made up her mind, stood up and picked up the stack of papers. Zoepared her boobs with Amys by ncing at them, and then suddenly walked away. Up here at the thirtieth floor, Amy casually tidied herself up. She wore a white shirt and a ck skirt today, pretty formal but still hot. Amy gently knocked the door, extremely wishing that Richard was out so she could just leave the files there and then walked away. Unfortunately Richard was asking her to get inside. As Amy opened the door, she saw that Richard was busy with his work with his head down, and the thick hair wasbed so smoothly. In R City, there was no love affair about Richard at all. Apart from his first love Allison Field, its said that in the past five years since Allison left, Richard had no interest in women at all. Is he gay or something? Amy thought no wonder he always wanted to y tricks on her. He must get something wrong. Amy gracefully walked over there without saying a word. She put the files on the desk and waited for his instructions. But Richard didnt say anything to her while still dealing with his stuff. Amy took a breath and prepared to sneak out. However, as soon as she lifted her feet, she was caught by Richards attention. Where are you going? Richard still kept his head down. If there were not only the two of them in the office, Amy would have felt that he was talking to someone else. As she still got a lot of work to deal with, she said, I should get back to work if everything is alright. Ive let other people deal with your work. Your job today is to wait here. I''ve read the file. If there''s anything I don''t understand, you can trante it for me. You speak threenguages, dont you? Richard said seriously. Many people in the office can speak threenguages. Im not the only one, and I''m not very good at it. Better let someone else help you trante the file. And I should finish my own work? Amy refused. She really didn''t want to stay with this pervert. At the moment, Richard finally put down his pen and looked up at Amy. This woman joyfully talked with other men, but she got nervous every time she saw him. Was it true that he was such a difficult person? But what happened to the white shirt she was wearing? It made her boobs look so big. Obviously the white skirt was supposed to be very normal, yet she was so hot. This charming Amy would belong to him for two years and others must not covet her. As for two years N?velDrama.Org content. from now, Richard had not gone that far yet. Come a little bit closer, Richard told her so. Amy looked at him but stayed still because she had already stood right before him. If she moved forward, she would sit on his thighs. And Richard finally realized that Amy should really stay there. You go and get me a cup of warm water, not too cold, not too hot. Go ahead, and then we''ll discuss the materials you brought. Richard pointed at his cup. Amy saw his cup was really empty, so she didn''t think much about it. She took the cup and went to fill it with water. A few secondster, Amy walked over next to Richard and handed him the water. Richard didn''t look at her, but just reached out his hand. He didn''t pay attention for one second, the water spilt out onto Amy. The white shirt got wet, and all the ckce inside was revealed. Ah, Amy screamed. What could she do to fix this? The white shirt was clinging to her body, easily seen through. She quickly covered her boobs. At this moment Richard finally looked up at Amy, his heart beating fast. The clinging white shirt made her more fascinating. Richard kept staring at her breasts, almost drooling. Chapter 34 Sharing a room Chapter 34 Sharing a room Richard turned out to panic. He hurriedly stood up, walked into his own lounge, and took out a ck shirt to Amy. Go change your shirt. I didn''t pay attention just now. I''m sorry. Richard said. There was nothing Amy could do. Her shirt was all wet. If she went out like this, people would be gossiping about the two. So she went into Richard''s lounge to rece her wet shirt. Hey Richard, Ill tell you something. Lately Ive found something really interesting. Kevin Smith excitedly opened the door of Richards office. Kevin couldnt believe his eyes by the fact that Richard wasughing, especially byughing like an obscene goat. Ever since Allison Field left, this iceberg-like man had neverughed for a very long time. Richard immediately stoppedughing as soon as he saw this dudee in. Instead, he immediately kept a straight face. What''s so interesting? he asked Kevin coldly. Kevin nearly choked himself. How could Richard change his attitude so fast? Richard was definitely Was I dazzled just now? Why did I think you wereughing? Kevin found things more interesting now. You are dazzled. Say something or get out. Richard said with a cold face. Well, the thing is I found out that Miller Group went bankruptst year. It was actually conspired by someone. Kevin sat on the sofa not far away from Richard, just opposite the lounge. What?! Richard was surprised as well. Miller Group was more or less an enterprise in R City, but it had been in a disadvantage since two years ago, and finally went literally bankruptst year. Kevin heard someone elses voice mingling with Richards, and that voice was absolutely not his own. Then Richard saw that Kevins mouth was wide open. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It finally urred to Richard that Amy was changing her shirt in the lounge. Amy opened the door of the lounge. Wearing Richard''s ck shirt made her skin as pure as a perfect jade. The shirt was too long so she tied a knot up her waist. Her slender legs were right covered under the ck skirt. She looked extremely enchanting. Kevin obsessively gazed at Amy and was about to drool. What were you talking about, Sir? Was the bankruptcy of Miller Group conspired by someone? Amy went straight to Kevin and asked anxiously. Whom do I speak to? Kevin turned to Amys face and said. Sir, I want to ask you about something. Do you know the truth about the bankruptcy of Miller Group? Amy got close to Kevin and was a little bit emotional. Amy, calm down. He doesnt know anything about it. Well, be a good girl ande here. When Richard saw that Amy was getting a little out of control, he came over to her and pulled her over. Not until this moment did Kevin recall that the girl Richard asked himself to do a reference check not long ago was the daughter of the Miller Group. And that girl seemed to be Amy. You are Amy? Kevin said to her. Well, Kevin, you should get going. We''ll talk about thister in the evening. Richard noticed that Amy got mad so he asked Kevin out hurriedly, and Kevin listened to him obediently. Mr. Carter, that Sir just said that the bankrupt of the Miller Group was a plot. What is the truth? Can you please do me a favor to ask him about it? Amy also felt that she was a little over-excited just now, which might scared the man. Come on, just let it be. Why are you so serious? Do you think you can actually help the enterprise back to the stage? What are you capable of? Richard let Amy sit down on the sofa, and then went to get a cup of water and passed it to her. But I insist and I want to know the truth. No matter how Richard humiliated her, Amy still wanted to figure out what exactly was going on. It''s all on your ex-husband Matt Wilson. He did it to your family, but what''s the use of knowing the truth right now? It is unreliable to count on others. You want to revenge, and then you have to be strong by your own. Richard looked at Amy''s parched lips and forced her to drink the water. Drinking a swig of water down, Amy choked and began to cough severely. Richard wanted to pat her on the back so he could help her feel better. But his movement stopped in the air. In the whole afternoon Richard was busy with his work, but he nced at Amy from time to time. Amy was tranting the file that Richard gave her. Amy got a lot of thoughts. She had been specting on what Kevin said, but Richard also made a good point. She was incapable of avenging Matt at the moment. The Miller Group was gone, and her father was sick. She had nothing but a husband, yet she had to keep the fact that she had a husband in secret. Are you going to trante this file overnight? Amy didnt notice Richard even when he stood right beside her. She didn''t trante a single word, but just kept writing Matt Wilsons name on the paper. Im sorry? In a panic, Amy wanted to put away the paper. Are you still thinking of this man? Richard grabbed the paper over. He looked at the paper and found out that the name of Matt Wilson was all over. What exactly was inside this womans heart? Matt Wilson hurt her so badly yet she was still thinking about this man. No, I was not thinking about him at all. I hate him as hell! Amy stopped grabbing the paper any more. She was ready to start tranting seriously. With such arge pile of papers, she thought that she would have to finish her work until end of the day. Richard found that Amy ignored him and began to trante the file carefully. She was wearing his big shirt, and the first button on her chest was untied. From his angle, he could see her tasty big breasts. Swallowing saliva, Richard threw the paper at Amy, and turned around to walk away into his lounge. He urgently needed to take a shower to calm himself down. Nobody knew whether she would punish Amy or punish himself by bringing her to his office. In order not to contact with Richard for a long time, Amy tranted the file quickly. She wanted to leave this ce as soon as the work was done. Richard took a cold bath. When he came out, he saw that Amy was working on the file wholeheartedly. Richard went back to his seat greatly satisfied by Amys positive attitude to her work. But once he knew what Amy had thought of him, would he be terribly mad? Chapter35 A drunken night A drunken night As Amy finished the trantion, her shirt was dry. And it was end of the day. Mr. Carter. I need to wear my own shirt. She changed her shirt and thought it better to wash his. Mr. Carter. Let me wash your shirt and give it back to you tomorrow, said Amy. Richard was staring at the hot Amys big boobs. Dont bother. I got plenty of shirts. You can throw it away, said Richard. He got a bit grumpy because of Amy. He wanted to get rid of this bad mood, for he wouldugh at himself if he got used to her existence. It was an expensive shirt. Now he wanted to throw it away. He must hate me. Amy decided to take it home to wash it anyway. After Amy left, Richard felt so hollow. Why did he act like this? Was it because of Amys charm? Impossible. Richard tried to calm down and forget about her body. He decided to stay at office from now on. When Amy was back to her office, she found it strange that everyone was still at work, but it was time to knock off already. Why? As she walked in, everyone was studying her from head to toe. Amy had no idea what was going on. She only knew it had been a hard time this afternoon. Look how lucky you are, Amy. Stay at bosss office for the whole afternoon, huh? said Zoe. The strong aroma of her perfume disgusted Amy. Mr. Carter asked me to trante the documents. Ive been working at his office, exined Amy. She was confused why everybody acting oddly to her. Youd better behave yourself at your age, said Jack. Amy felt even more confused. What do you mean I need to behave myself? asked Amy. I dont know why you girls are chasing to be a mistress instead of marrying a good guy. Jack sighed and left. Jack, stop! Amy thought they must misunderstand. She did nothing like that. Dont forget to button up your clothes next time. Look at you! Zoe pointed at her shirt, unbuttoned. Amy felt so embarrassed. Oh god, you finally went out. What did he do to you? Hannah walked through the crowd towards Amy, looking at her up and down. Seeing everyone staring at Amy, she said, Seems like you wanna work overtime, right? Ok I will inform the HR to rearrange your working hours. Hannah said and was ready to call the HR. At HD Group, everyone knew that if they didnt work overtime as told, their sries would be deducted. Hearing this, everyone kept silent and was about to leave. Soon, they left. Only Hannah and Amy stayed in the big office. What happened? Did they hurt you? asked Hannah as she already felt Amy was having a hard time in the office. No. Its just because of the boss. He made me stay at his office for so long that they misunderstood. Amy didnt care about others. She knew herself well. No worries. They are just jealous of you. Its difficult to stay in a ce filled with gossip girls. Now lets go have dinner and forget about the boss. Its Andys treat. said Hannah. Sounds good. Its really an awful day. Lets chill out at night! Amy agreed. Since she knew who led to Miller Groups bankruptcy, everything got easier. She would try to be stronger as the boss said. Hey, Amy, Hannah. Come over here, said Andy. Hey, Andy! Hannah greeted. Andy looked so charming in the car that he was catching eyes of the girls passing by. Amy and Hannah got in his car. Then they arrived at a restaurant far away from the city. And they drank a lot. When Amy was staggering to the bathroom, she suddenly felt like vomiting. She was so drunk that she went into males room. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Across came a man who grabbed Amy quickly. She was too drunk to identify who he was. She pointed at that man and said, Dont move. You make me dizzy... Before she finished, she started vomiting. Matt saw that was Amy. He looked around to make sure there was nobody here. Then he lifted her up gently and left. Chapter36 In danger In danger Matt carried her to a room without anyone inside, and locked the door. Seeing Amys beautiful face, plump breasts and slender legs, he thought all these 3 years went in vain. All he had focused on was to ruin Miller Group these years. And now it had gone bankrupt as expected. But Gina just kept throwing herself on him, so he had neglected his wife. What he saw turned him on and he couldnt help doing something more to Amy. He bent down and kissed her cheeks, feeling her soft and smooth skin. He got so aroused. Amy was unconsciously dreaming of her dog licking her face. Billie, dont! whispered Amy. She thought it was her dog licking her face. Matt couldnt stop himself. He continued kissing her body. This woke Amy up, and she pped on his face. When she saw the man was Matt, she started screaming. Amy, I know you cant forget me. Now that youre here for me, I will make you satisfied, said Matt. He took off his clothes and was ready to take off Amys as well. Get out, you asshole! Amy gotpletely sober, trying to escape. Dont lie to me. I know you cant forget me so you are here for me. I cant forget you, either. Just take off your clothes. Matt tore her clothes open. Her beautiful breasts made him even more excited. He started caressing her butt. But she was too weak to struggle free of him. With her clothes taken off, she was almost naked. Humiliated, she burst into tears. Why was she so unfortunate? Seeing Amy stopped resisting, Matt took off his pants. But the door was suddenly kicked open. Richard broke in together with Andy and gave a heavy punch on Matts face. And he covered his jacket on Amy, going to carry her out of the room. Dont touch me. Dont! Amy was too scared. Mr. Carter, let me handle this. I am so sorry for everything, said Andy. Richard didnt listen to what Andy said. He lifted Amy out of the restaurant though she was trembling. Richard just wanted to protect this little shaking kitty in his arms. Just cry if you want, said Richard worriedly. But she was too frightened to cry in his arms. Robin was scared to ask anything when they were back home. He got her a ss of icy water. As Richard was about to leave, Robin asked, Master, are you going to leave tonight? Amy seems not well. Shes not that weak. Shes going to be fine. Find her a doctor. I wonte back for several days. Richard left with no hesitation. Robin sighed. What happened to Amy? Did they quarrel? Seems like theres something else... Fine, he would never know what Richard was thinking. Hed better go look after Amy. Amy ate nothing. The only thing she wanted to do was to take a shower. She needed to wash away everythingpletely. Robin was worried about her. He asked a young maid to apany her, but Amy just ignored her. Robin called Richard, but he didnt answer. Didnt master love Amy anymore? For 4 days, Richard wasnt home. Amy didnt go to work, either. She was quite not herself. Finally in day 5, someone came for Amy. Yes, that was Amy. Robin said to Cathy. I heard that she was in a hard time, so Im here to see if shes ok, said Cathy. She slowly walked to Amy, and sit beside her. Amy noticed someones here, and she turned around, with the fruit falling from her hand. Mom? called Amy. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Yes. Cathy didnt expect Amy to know who she was. After all, its the first time that they had met each other. How came she knew it? Mom, is it really you? Ive missed you so much. For five days she had been in silence. Now she finally spoke. She cried in Cathys arms. This beautiful young girl looked so lovely to Cathy. Baby, dont cry. I am here. Cathy wiped off the tears on Amys face with a tissue. Mommy, dont leave me. Amy held her hands so firmly, ring at her with teary eyes. Cathys heart melted. Chapter 37 Her mother-in-law Chapter 37 Her mother-inw It was not that easy to soften Cathys heart. But at Amys words, Cathy showed empathy abruptly, feeling like Amy was her own kid. Amy cried a long time and she just felt like relieved from all the hatred. Her mind was all cleared up. At this moment, Amy realized that she made a mistake. This beautiful noblewoman was not her mother. I am sorry, madam. I was mistaken you as someone else. Amy sat up straight. Amy slipped out of Cathys hug and Cathy felt a little hollow in her mind. Cathy had three sons and one daughter. But the only daughter was very boyish and didnt hug Cathy like this before. Being hugged by a girl like Amy, Cathy felt veryfortable too. It doesnt matter. You can treat me like your real mother. I had four children. Isnt it just perfect to be your mother? Cathy looked at Amy with motherly love. Amy smiled shyly, but she suddenly realized that this noblewoman must be a rtive of the owner of the house. Was she my mother-inw? Yes, Madam, you came here to visit someone, right? Amy cleaned her face and wiped out all the tears. What should I say? I supposed I was here to visit someone. But he was not here. Since he wasnt here and we are so agreeable with each other, we should have a nice and long talk. Cathy held Amys hand, looking at this skinny girl. No problem. I will get you some water. Amy stood up and Robin came with a ss of water. Madam, here is your ss of water. Robin put down the ss. Amy, why dont you stay and chat with madam? Do you want to have lunch here, madam? Robin said to these two women, and they were still holding hands. Madam was very picky but she liked Amy very much, which meant that Amy was actually a very lovely girl. Even for the masters ex-girlfriend, madam didnt treat her so warmly. No, I dont want to have lunch here. I will have a talk with this girl and then leave. Cathy said to Robin. Then Robin left. Cathy cleared Amys messy hair up. Are you Amy? Cathy chatted with Amy. Yes, Madam, may I know your name? Amy asked Cathy. Well, I am a rtive of the owner of the house. I came here to talk to him. But he was not here. Dont tell him that I have been in here. This is between you and me, OK? Cathy didnt want her son to quarrel with her again so she asked Amy to keep this as a secret. No problem. I will not tell him absolutely, Amy promised. Cathy found that this girl was very fun and they have talked about everything for one hour and more. Look, we are getting along so well with each other. I didnt even realize the time have passed quickly. I need to go home now. Amy, tell Robin if you need anything. He will manage to do everything you asked for. Remember, you deserve it. You are the madam in this house, Cathy said to Amy when she was leaving. OK, got it, Cathy. I am not a guest in this house. Amy thought that she liked this noblewoman very much. Cathy was beautiful and so kind. At the first sight, Amy defined Cathy as a gentle kind woman, butter in the future, she would see how fussy Cathy was. Cathy also warned Robin not to tell Richard that she hade here to visit her daughter-inw. It was weird to visit the daughter-inw in a secretive way. Cathy left and Amy felt much better. Robin, I want something to eat. I am so hungry, Amy said to Robin. Robin heard about that, and he went to get it ready immediately. It was a big surprise. Madam Cathy came and eased Amys worry. Richard sat at the bar, drinking the liquid. In front of him, there were many empty bottles. Richard, what is wrong with youtely? Arent you busy? Why would you have free time to buy me some drinks? Kevin was also drinking wine. And while he was drinking, he was waving to the beautiful If you are not happy with me getting you the drink, you can pay the bill. Richard ordered another bottle of wine again. Although the wine was not very strong, Richard had drunk many bottles. No way. You pay for the bill, Richard. I was wondering whether you have met something that bothered you. You will nevere to a bar to have a drink before. And whats more, you would never let other women touch your clothes before but now you let your secretary wear your favorite shirt. You have decided to forget Allison? Kevin saw Richards chilling face. Though Richard was one of the richest men in R city, he was always cool, so no one dared to get along with him. So many people wanted to have sex with him but he declined every time. He would not look at women for a second, except his first lover Allison. Buttely, things had changed. What was happening to him? Howe you talked so much? You only need to drink the wine and chase after the girls. And then I will pay the bill. Just enjoy it! Richard realized that Kevin was right but he didnt admit it. Well, as you said so, I will go make some friends now. You stay here and drink the wine then. Kevin heard what Richard said. He couldnt wait to leave. Everyone in R city knew that Kevin was a true yboy. Walking around in the bar, Kevin didnt meet any suitable woman. He always thought of a girl whose face flushed with anger. Her shiny eyes impressed him deeply. Feeling not so interested, Kevin went back to Richard, sat next to him and drank some wine. What happened? You are not interested in the beauties today? Richardughed at Kevin. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Kevin was a yboy but that was actually fake. Everyone saw Kevin messing with many women, but no one would know that he was still a virgin. Yes. I seemed to lose interest in all these women. Last time, I met a fun girl in yourpany but I dont know her name. Kevin felt it a pity. Mypany? You saw all the women in mypany before. Why would be interested in them now? Richard realized that as long as Amy was not mentioned, he felt a lot better. Maybe she is a newer. She is not very beautiful but a little irascible, which impressed me a lot! Kevin thought about the fight they had that day, feeling secretly happy. Richard gave Kevin a mean look. Kevin loved all kinds of women and the rtionship would onlyst for a few days. No one would believe that he would fall in love with a girl. Chapter 38 The destined perfect lover Chapter 38 The destined perfect lover Hannah knew that Amy was almost molested by Matt that day. She felt very regretful. Why did she drink so much wine? She didnt take good care of Amy, and because of this, her cousin even took care of Amy, leaving Amy in danger. Amy didnte to work for a few days now. Hannah dared not to contact Amy. She was afraid that Amy cannot bear what happened. But without knowing what was going on right now, Hannah felt terrible too. She went to a bar to have a drink and rx herself. Coming into the bar, Hannah wanted to stay at a quiet corner to drink a lot. With colorful light and loud music, the bar was full of people, singing and dancing. Hannah walked through the dancing pool to the most remote ce. She thought that no one would even notice her, but actually someone saw her. Kevin rubbed his eyes hard. He just talked about a girl, and then the girl showed up immediately. What a coincidence! Was this meant to happen? Making sure that was the girl he wanted to meet most, Kevin said to Richard, Why am I so lucky today? You stay here and enjoy it. I will go meet a girl. Kevin didnt even look at Richard and walked towards Hannah. Hannah sat in a booth. There were less people there, except some young couples. Other people just preferred staying around the dancing pool. The bartender was very clever, seeing Hannah came and following her. Hannah ordered a bottle of wine and some snacks. She sat, facing the dancing pool, and was able to see the people dancing wildly to the music. Drinking two more sses of wine, Hannah felt better. Wine was a good thing. And then she ordered another bottle. She drank happily by herself. Why do I get drunk that day? I can drink a lot. But why didnt I protect Amy that day? Matt, you are a bastard. You left Amy and insulted Amy. You should go to hell! Drinking a bottle of wine, Hannah became very talkative. Sitting back to back with her, Kevinughed to himself. This girl was drinking and murmuring something by herself. No one knew what she was muttering about. Feeling it was time to meet, Kevin sat opposite Hannah. But Hannah focused on herself and didnt notice the man sitting opposite her. Matt, I wish you will be unhappy for your whole life, you were able to have sex at night, and Gina would cheat on you definitely. Hannah cursed. You hated Matt so much. Kevin talked to Hannah jokingly. I hated him very much. He dared to insult my friend when I was not there. If I were there, I would have definitely cut his penis. Hannah even made a scissor gesture. Kevin felt painful in his crotch. This girl was very heartless and cruel and she wanted to cut down the penis. Are you drunk? Kevin thought that Hannah wasnt even talking clearly. He saw there were two empty bottles on the table. No. I will not get drunk. I can drink a lot! Bartender! Give me another bottle. Hannah waved her hands, asking the bartender for another bottle. The bartender came, but Kevin asked him to leave. He knew that Hannah was drunk. He gave Hannah a ss of soda water. Hannah poured it into her own ss and drank it all. Oh, this wine tasted weird. Why was it different from before? Hannah looked at her ss, with her eyes fuzzy. Looking at the ss for a long time, she didnt know what was wrong with the bottle. I am leaving now. This ce sucks. Even the wine has gone bad. No wonder Matt has changed his mind too. Hes a jerk. A jerk! Hannah stood up unsteadily, looking for her car key. Are you leaving? Kevin held on to Hannah and asked. Yes, the wine here tastes bad. I need to find another bar. Where is my car key? Hannah looked everywhere but couldnt find the key. I got your car key. I will give you a ride. Where do you live? Kevin took out his own keys and handed it to Hannah. Hannah took over the car key but ignored Kevin. She was about to go through the dancing pool alone and left. Kevin didnt stop her but followed her silently. She was muttering about Matt all the time. Did Matt do something bad to upset her? Knowing that Matt upset Hannah, Kevin wanted to get back on Matt for her. Hannah was collided at the doorway. She fell to the ground. Kevin helped her stood up and walked out of the bar with Hannah on his back. Matt was at his office, looking at the scar on his face in front of the mirror. It was so unlucky. Amy brought too much misfortune to me. When they were still in a rtionship, he was actually very lucky. Amy must be his destined perfect lover. Leaving her behind made Matt very unlucky. He applied some medicine on the wound. He thought Gina still waited for him to apany her in the hospital. It annoyed him a little. Back then, Gina seduced him by having sex with him. Being in a rtionship with her, Matt had been unlucky. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. If it was not for the baby, Matt would have broken up with her. Mr. Wilson, here you are. The secretary went in and gave Matt a parcel. Matt thought it would be some materials or files so he tore it apart. Taking some paper out, he saw a testing result from hospital. Matt looked at it carefully. The words on top of it stung his eyes and his heart. Matt put the testing on his pocket, and drove to the hospital angrily. Gina was lying in the hospital. She realized that she was very clever. By using a plot, she made Matt hate Amy even more, and also she was able to get rid of the baby. Amy, you had a better life than me all the time, but you were not as clever as me. I would take everything from you, including your man and your wealth. Gina was very proud of herself. She believed that Amy must have made a deal with an old man for her body. Stephen had been sent abroad for a surgery which cost arge amount of money. Amy was not able to afford it now. Gina was fantasizing when the door of the ward was kicked open. Then Matt came in furiously. Chapter 39 Getting fired Chapter 39 Getting fired While Matt was walking in, Gina weed him with a grin. Matt, where have you been? You didnte to see me. Ive missed you so much, Gina said as she pressed her plump breasts on his chest. Matt used to like it very much. But out of the blue, he pped Gina on her face. You bitch. How dare you lie to me? Matt said to Gina cruelly. Gina was confused by the p. She didnt know what she did wrong in front of Matt, the man who loved her deeply. Matt, why do you p me? When did I lie to you? Gina said with a sad face. Gina was crying, heart-broken. The previous Matt would care about her, but now, it was totally different. Look! Matt took out the testing result from the bag, and threw it on the ground beside Gina. Gina picked up the testing result and had a look at it. She was confused because what she did was very secretive. Why would someone take a paternity test? Matt, listen to me. It was not what you think. Gina held Matts leg. At this moment, she saw the wound on Matts face. Matt, did you get hurt? Who hurt you? Gina asked anxiously. Gina, we have been together for two years, and you didnt get pregnant. Why would you be pregnant and marry me suddenly? But actually I am not the babys father. The simrity rate of the paternity test is zero. Zero! How shameless! Matt threw her off. As a man, he could be a yboy. But if his wife cheated on him, he turned out to explode. Matt, this must be a trap. Listen to me. How can we take a paternity test with an unborn baby? Also I believed that no one has taken your hair or something else from you to take the test. It must be that bitch Amy. She set me up. Gina panicked. She relied deeply on Matt right now. Without Matt, she was nobody. Fine. Since you said that it was all set up, we will take the paternity test again. If the result is the same, then you will pay for this. Matt said furiously. Gina was certain that she got rid of the baby, so she nodded. No problem. If you are not the biological father of the baby, I will kill myself! Gina continued to hold Matts leg. Matt went to the hospital and the doctors said that the baby was kept safely. Matt asked the doctors to Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. take another paternity test for him. Now Gina panicked because Matt was not the biological father of the baby. Back then, she had sex with others and then she regretted. Hearing Amy would marry Matt, she had no choice but to sleep with others. Matt, I can exin this, please. Gina wouldnt dare to take a paternity test again. You dared not to take the test, Gina. I was wondering why Ive been so unluckytely, and you are the reason. You made me break up with Amy and be with you, and even you brought me bad luck. Seems I have a terrible taste for women. Matt finished talking, pushed Gina away, and then left. Gina fell to the ground and she didnt know why someone took the paternity test with his own child. In the end, she still believed that Amy did this. She didnt want me to have a better life, and she was jealous so she set up the whole thing. Amy, I will get back on you. Gina was so angry, biting her lips. After talking to Cathy, Amy felt much better and went to work. She didnt want her colleagues to look down on her. In a casual look, Amy was in a good mood today. She wore a white T-shirt and a blue jean, with the long hair tied up into a ponytail. She looked like a high school student. When she walked into the office, it was still early, and many colleagues even didnt arrive. She cleaned the office, and her colleagues gradually came. Amy,e to my office. Jones looked at Amy, and asked Amy to go to her office. Amy took out the rubbish and then went to Mrs. Joness office. Amy, do the math yourself. You have worked in thepany for only two months, but you asked for a one-month leave. It never happens before. I dont think you are qualified for the job. Why dont you just resign? Mrs. Jones looked at Amy. She believed that Amy had no merits except her beautiful look. She even suspected how she got the job offer before. But, Mrs. Jones, I Amy wanted to say something but Mrs. Jones interrupted her. The most important thing for a girl is to have some self-respect. You should not be toocent about being pretty. Amy knew that Mrs. Jones still wanted her to resign. That was fine. She thought it to work in this Fine. I will write a resignation letter. Amy stopped talking and left. After she finished it, she handed it to Mrs. Jones and was ready to leave with her stuff. Her colleagues were very happy when they saw Amy leaving. They all came here for Richard. But only Amy managed to get in touch with the president. They all considered her as a shameless slut. At the front door, Amy called Hannah. Hannah, I have resigned. You should stay and work hard in thepany. I am leaving now. Amy, where are you? Come to me now. I am not working today because I had a great trouble. Come stay with me, Hannah said, feeling depressed. Hearing this, Amy got on the bus and went straight to Hannah, still holding all her stuff. Hannahs mother opened the door, and she was relieved once seeing Amy. Amy, finally you are here. Hannahs been in her room since she came home yesterday. Mrs. Adams took the paper box from Amy. No problem, Mrs. Adams. I will check it out what happened to her. Amy went to Hannahs bedroom quickly. With a knock at the door, Amy was dragged into the room. Hannah hugged Amy and cried out loud. When they were little girls, Hannah seldom cried in front of Amy. But now she burst into tears. Amy was quite confused. Chapter 40 Unrequited love Chapter 40 Unrequited love Honey, whats going on? Why are you crying? Tell me. Amy embraced Hannah. Amy, what should I do? What should I do? I met a bastard. Hannah was sobbing, tears falling down on Amys neck. What? Whos the bastard? ButAmy wanted to say that Hannah could deal with all kinds of bad guys. At the sight of Amy, Hannah felt much better. Amy sat beside her, wiping out her tears. Didnt you meet Matt that day? Andter seeing that you didnte to work for a long time, I felt so ashamed so I went for a drink. But I got drunk, and then a masher came, he Hannah cried again. Amy didnt know what happened next because Hannah cried out loud before she could finish. Amy was a bit worried. Alright now, what happened next? What did the masher do to you? Amy asked anxiously. Nothing serious. I slept in his house. Then when I woke up in the morning, he was sleeping beside me, so I pped him. Hannah was afraid, for she believed that the man was rich and perhaps would get back on her. Amy was speechless. Her intimate friend never got hurt by anyone. But it turned out to be just fine. That man did get hurt. But why was Hannah crying so sadly? So you pped him, but why are you crying? You frightened your parents. Amy was relieved. You have no idea. That mans house was huge and luxurious and I even got lost after I had pped him and tried to run away. I am afraid that he will get back on me and my family, Hannah said. Amy couldnt help with this either. In R City, rich and powerful people were actually very scary. She was an ordinary person, so she couldnt help with this. So, they had no idea what to do next, and sat on the bed nkly and silently. Kevin, whats up with your face? It looks like a handprint. Richard saw that there was a red mark on Kevins white face. Kevin took up his cup in a sad look. He sat on the sofa, crossing his legs, and didnt know what to say. Richard put down the pen and studied Kevins gloomy face carefully. Let me guess. That day you drove that woman back home, and then you got pped by her? Richard was almost right about the whole story but still Richard thought highly of that woman. In R City, no one dared to p Kevin, but surprisingly, she had the gut to do so. Yes, Richard. Let me tell you. I kindly drove her home, and took care of her all night. In the morning, she pped me without asking and then ran away. Kevin touched his face, feeling upset. What upset him was - he was too ashamed to ask Richard where this woman was after she ran away. You deserved it. You have a terrible impression in R City. A decent woman will definitely avoid seeing you. Hearing this, Richard was clear. Kevin looked at Richard pitifully. They were childhood buddies. Didnt Richard really have to be so honest to him? Richard, do me a favor. Kevin asked after he thought for a while. What? Richard continued his work. Show me the profiles of all the female staff in HD Group. Kevin smiled and looked at Richard All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. hopefully. Are you sure that she works at HD Group? Now you even dare to covert the women in mypany? Richard knew Kevin well, and knew that Kevins passion for women would notst over three months. Yes, I am pretty sure. Because when I met her at the first time in the lobby of HD Group, she was holding a cup of coffee. Kevin said urgently. Just forget about her. She is one of my employees, and your passion for her would notst for long. If you break her heart, she will be so sad. Richard refused Kevins request, because Richard had a very bad impression on him. But she pped me. Why couldnt I get back on her? Kevin saw that Richard didnt want to help, so he decided to make another excuse, because he himself couldnt know how long he would be interested in her. No way. She is one of my employees, so you cant get back on her. Since she pped you, I will buy you a drink tonight. Richard refused to help again. In this way, Kevin had no other choices, so he went back to stay on the sofa. Richard was known for his helpfulness to anyone who he cared about. But to Kevins surprise, Richard even cared about his employees. Kevin sat on the sofa, scratching his face and pondering silently. How did he truly feel about this girl? Why would he think of her all the time when he didnt meet her? He was twenty-eight now, and it was the first time that he had missed a woman, even in his dream. Richard, I think you are right. My feelings for her will notst long. Just forget what I said before. Its just a woman and I dont need to get back on her too. We will have that drink tonight, and I will leave now. Shall we invite those two guys too? Kevin realized that he didnt like that woman very much. If we invite those two guys, then you pay the bill. Richard asked Kevin. No way. We had better not invite them, Kevin said immediately. He needed to go to sleep right now because he didnt have a good restst night when he had to take care of that woman. Is it Secretary Department? Ask Amy toe upstairs. Richard missed Amy suddenly, realizing that she didnte home for a few days. And also there was a file for her to trante. Mr. Carter, AAmy has resigned, Mrs. Jones stammered. What? What do you mean? Does the HR know about this? Richard was very angry. She has just resigned not too long ago. I havent reported to the HR yet. Mrs. Jones didnt know that the president would ask for Amy directly. Has she resigned out of her own free will? Richard became angrier. The HR would definitely not allow Amy to resign, which was very clear on the contract. Yes, she resigned by herself. Mrs. Jones thought that since Amy had resigned, it was fine for her to take the me. Go to the finance department and collect your sry. You are fired! Hearing Mrs. Joness nonsense, Richard fired her directly. Richard called Robin but Robin said the Amy didnte back home. Richard hung up the phone and wondered where she was. As he was not around, was she totally free? Fine. She must feel upset after being fired. Maybe she went to visit her best friend. Should I give her some gifts to cheer her up? Chapter 41 A quarrel at mall Chapter 41 A quarrel at mall Amy, I am so scared. Would you please go shopping with me? Then we get something to eat and I will definitely not drink anymore. I promise. Drinking is troublesome. Hannah couldnt stand it anymore, so she wanted to chill out with Amy. No problem. I feel suffocated too. Lets go. Amy agreed right away. Lately, she had been very unlucky, so she really needed rx, too. Ok. So lets go shopping first, then enjoy something delicious, and go to the karaoke at night. What do you think? Hannah made a n. You bet! They agreed. Mom, I am going out with Amy, and I will not have dinner at home tonight. Hannah said to Mrs. Adams as they packed themselves and was ready to go. At the sight of Hannahs happy face with Amys presence, Mrs. Adams felt delighted. Well, enjoy you time, girls. Mrs. Adams consented quickly. So they went out hand in hand quickly. They arrived at the mall and started shopping excitedly. Hey, girls,e have a look at our new arrivals. They just look natural and will be longsting on the face all day. A booth assistant greeted them when they walked bovver to a booth. Thats right! Lets go wear some makeup. Makeup makes us happy. Hannah walked into the store with Amy. Amy didnt even know what happened, and then she was seated at the dressing table. The booth assistant cleaned Amys skin so quickly that Amy couldnt refuse. After one hour, they finished makeup. They looked at each other excitedly. They looked totally different! Wow, Amy, you are so beautiful. Hannah said with surprise. Hannah, you are very pretty, too, so pretty that I dont even know how to describe. If I were a man, I would be so into you, Amyplimented. They held hands and praised each other. Hannah finally bought a set of cosmetics. They then got to the womenswear area. All the clothes here were expensive. Amy saw the high prices and recalled she didnt have much money, except the bank card Robin gave her. Amy, look at this dress. I think you will look good with it. Hannah had already chosen a dress for herself, so she was now picking one for Amy. Amy looked at the price tag secretively, shaking her head, One hundred thousand! Its so expensive. Lets have another look. Amy whispered to Hannah. Go try it on. Anyway, I am ready to shop today. Your birthday ising, so lets consider it as your birthday gift. Hannah insisted. Amy couldnt refuse Hannah so she had to try it, but she decided that she would not ept this dress by saying its shorings. Then they would go to the Womens Wear Area downstairs and she was able to afford those dresses. After putting on the dress, Amy walked out and saw Hannahs wide eyes. How does it look? Not good? I know! I am gonna put it off. Amy misunderstood. As she thought it didnt looked good, she didnt need to pick on its shorings herself. I will take this dress. Hannah said to the shop assistant immediately. Hannah, it feels ufortable, and I dont like it. Amy didnt want such an expensive dress. Back then, when her family was still rich, she could afford this dress. But now her father needed much money for medical treatments, and she lost her job too, so she couldnt afford this. But I like it, and I can tell you look so gorgeous in this dress, so let me make the decision. Hannah decided to buy this dress for Amy. You are now totally different after sleeping with a rich man, Amy. Now you are rich enough to buy such an expensive dress? a voice sounded behind. Amy didnt even look back, and Hannah rushed to her, Gina, let me tell you. You are a shameless woman, and you should stop bullying Amy. Hannah, what are you talking about? When did I bully her and why am I shameless? You should mind your words. Gina also stood in front of Hannah, and they were ming each other. You seduced Matt, so you are very, very shameless! Hannah held her hands on the waist and said to Gina directly. Alright, Hannah, this dress The bill please! Hannah interrupted Amy, and Amy didnt know how beautiful she looked in the dress, nearly like a fairy. Although the dress was indeed expensive, its simple design highlighted her beauty. Amy was tall, and she was the perfect fit for the dress. With a slender waist and legs, Amy looked prettier than a model. Gina looked at Amy, jealous. You defined me as a shameless woman. Look at Amy. She must have a sugar daddy. Her family was Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. broke, but she could afford this expensive dress now. Can I say shes just a whore? Gina pouted. Back then, Amy was the richest among them. Ginas and Hannahs family was just above average. Now Amyspany went bankrupt, so Gina felt a little superior, but she was defeated by Amys confidence. Why do you care? We didnt steal or rob anything. Lets go, Amy, and dont talk to her anymore. Hannah was about to leave with Amy. Amy, wait! I have something to tell you. Please wait. At this moment, Matt turned up and came over to Amy. Seeing this, Gina felt unhappy, so she stopped him. Matt, didnt you ask me out, not her? Lets have a talk upstairs. Let go! You go first, and I will talk to youter. Matt was not happy with Gina. Gina stared at Amy sharply, and then looked at Matt full of love. But seeing the angry Matt, she dared not to say anything, so she went to a restaurant upstairs. Amy, listen to me. It was a misunderstanding that day, a total misunderstanding, Matt said to Amy. Chapter 42 Lucky to meet him Chapter 42 Lucky to meet him Amy, listen to me. That day, I was drunk, and I missed you so much, so I almost did something terrible to you. Please forgive me. Matt held Amys hands tightly. He was very close to Amy, smelling the sweet scent from her, which was much sweeter than Ginas strong perfume. He had such a bad taste on women that he fell in love with Gina back then. Let go of me! Matt, we had no rtions now, so please leave me alone. Amy wanted to escape from him, but Matt held her hands too tightly for Amy to escape. Matt, let go of Amy. She used to love you so, but you hurt her. Now you know you are wrong, but it is toote. Let go or I will beat you! Hannah saw that the jerk Matt keep holding Amy, so she went to help, but even the two of them were not as strong as Matt. Mr. Wilson, what are you doing here? Your girlfriend went upstairs already, and you are here flirting with another woman. You had better behave yourself in public. Someone said in a cold but maic voice, which shocked Matt. So he loosened his hands and let go of Amy and Hannah. Kevin? Do you have nothing serious to do? Matt looked at Kevin with distain, considering Kevin as a jobless yboy, so he thought Kevin had no right to judge him. Yes, but why do I think that you also do nothing all day? Matt, you are a man, so please show some respect to these twodies. Kevin walked towards them. Kevin wanted to buy a present for his mother, and then he had an appointment with Richard. Richard said that he would pay the bill for the drinks. However, he heard Hannah talking, and turned around to see that Matt held her and the female secretary of Richard. He felt happy because he met her so easily, and he walked towards them, trying to save her. But when Hannah saw him, she ran away quickly. This is my wife, and this is her best friend. Do you have any problems about me talking to them? Matt werent afraid of Kevin. Dont listen to him. They have got divorced now. Hannah was going to run away with Amy but hearing Matt lying, she couldnt help toe back and exin. But when she came back, she was held by Kevin. Seeing this woman running again, Kevin felt anxious, but this woman came back to exin for her girlfriend, so Kevin would not allow her to run away. Amy, please forgive me. I used to have poor taste on women so I gave you up and fell in love with others. I want to marry you again, and I will cherish you this time. Watching Amy became so beautiful now, Matt couldnt wait to woo genuinely. They had been in a three-year long rtionship, but they didnt have sex. Even on his wedding day, he listened to Gina, sending Amy to have sex with other man. No, Matt. It was me that had poor taste, and really, you made me understand and I thanked you for this. However, I hoped you can leave me alone from now on. Amy wanted to leave with Hannah, but Hannah was stopped by Kevin. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Let go! Let go of me! Hannah wanted to kick Kevin on his crotch. Kevin stopped her in time and they ended up hugging each other ambiguously. Seeing that Kevin was hugging Hannah, Matt walked away by holding Amy together. Matt, I hope you just leave me alone, or I will hate you for this. Amy actually hated Matt very much now, so she would never get back together with him. Amy, please dont be mad at me. Lets have a nice talk calmly. Matt loosened her when they were alone. Amy, you are the one that I love, and I was cheated by Gina. Honestly, I regret now. Amy, I dont want to leave you, so lets get married again. Matt almost wanted to kneel down before Amy. Matt, I have waited for a long time, but you are here pleasing her. Who do you think I am? Gina waited so long and didnt see Matting upstairs, so she went downstairs to find him. Gina looked at Amy in delicate makeup, feeling so jealous of the slender Amy. The day when Amy got married, she bribed the wedding dresser to put terrible makeup on Amy, so that Matt would feel disgusted with Amy. But today, Amy wore beautiful makeup, so beautiful that everyone would love her. Amy, didnt you sleep with the old man? Why would you seduce my husband? Gina walked towards Amy, and she tried to p Amy. But she was stopped by Matt. Gina, who is your husband? Look, Amy is my wife and we are talking here, so you have no right to cut in. Piss off now. Matt pushed Gina away hard, and then she fell on the ground. Gina, look at him. This is the man that you tried your best to seduce and I really should thank you for this. If it isnt because of you, now I am the one that fell on the ground. Amy was interested seeing them quarreling. And all of this made Gina very awkward and embarrassed. Amy, you misunderstood me, and I will never do this to you. I love you most and I will treat you nicely. Really, Amy, please say yes to me. No matter who you slept with, I dont mind this. Lets get back together. Matt was begging Amy. Amy, what are you doing here? I think you should be working at thepany right now. A tall man came in front of Amy, and his strong attitude scared Matt. Everyone saw the man with astonishment. Matt wanted to run away, because he was hit by this man a few days ago, still terrified. Mr. Wilson, lucky to meet you again! Richard felt nothing at all to say this to Matt, but Amy felt weird and it seemed that she ran into Richard all the time. But he shows up almost whenever I am in danger. Mr. Carter, I still have something to deal with, so I am leaving now. I will ask Amy out next time when I am free. Get up and we are leaving now. Matt helped Gina stand up, and they left hurriedly. Chapter 43 Get the Job Back Chapter 43 Get the Job Back Richard had no interest in Matt, but he was really into the beautiful Amy. This little girl was actually very good-looking, but why were she pouting? She must be bullied by Matt. Mr. Carter, I think you forget something. I am not employed by HD Group now. Ive been fired. You can take your time to shop. I am leaving now. Amy was thinking of her friend Hannah, and Hannah was still in a stalemate with Kevin. She was worried that Hannah would be hurt. Amy didnt want to see Richard because he talked in a very harsh way and Amy felt hurt by it, although he showed up every time to save her from danger, like a superhero. Wait a minute, who fired you? I am the boss of HD Group, so without my consent, no one dared to fire anyone. Take it easy. I am in charge of HD Group, and I will fire the one who fired you. Remember to show up at work tomorrow, and you can rx today. Richard seemed trying to be nice. I can get back to work tomorrow? Amy heard that she could get back to work, and she became nice to Richard. In the R City, HD Group had the best sry and employee welfare. She would get a divorce after two years, so she needed to make a living herself, and HD Group was the best choice for her. If you wonte tomorrow, you will be recorded as absence. Make your own decision now. Richard looked at Amys smooth hair, and he wanted to touch it. It had been a few days since he went home But he thought that he should control himself, because he had restrained himself for twenty-eight years now, but he was almost out of control today. Sure, Mr. Carter. I will definitelye to work on time tomorrow. Amy was in a good mood now. After saying this, she went to find Hannah at once, and forgot that she still worn the new dress which she didnt pay for. Wait! The shop assistant saw this, and followed Amy. Whats the matter? Richard asked the shop assistant. Mr. Carter, thatdy didnt pay for the dress. The shop assistant nodded to Richard. It doesnt matter. I will pay the bill then and if shees here to buy clothes in the future, show her the a way out to keep it as a secret. Richard said and left. The shop assistant was very surprised, and was wondering that thedy was not that beautiful, but why would Mr. Carter be fond of her? Thatdy was so lucky, and I had to gossip with others about this. So she went back into the store happily, and gossiped with her colleagues. You! I took care of you a whole night out of kindness, but you pped me without reasons, and I meet you now, so you cant run away from me. Kevin hugged Hannah tightly. Hannah couldnt loosen herself, so she pretended to be a pitiful girl. Its my fault and I will apologize for this. I pped you before so do you want to p me in return? p me then! Hannah moved her face next to his, eyes closed. p me, and then leave me and my family alone. Hannah thought. Kevin was angry with her and wanted tough. Do I look like a bad person? And even let me p you back! But Kevin reached out to Hannahs face, and when he touched her fair skin, he couldnt help caressing it. Hannah felt surprised when Kevin caressed her face with his big warm hand, so she opened her eyes to check. What are you doing? Hannah was alert. I am pping you! Kevin said, and he felt that Hannahs skin was soft. He wondered what makeup she had been wearing, and what perfume she was wearing, too. It smelt good, and maybe he could ask her about the brand so that he could rmend it to his mom. Kevin withdrew his hand reluctantly in the end. Once he stopped touching her, Hannah kept a distance from him immediately, Alright, you just pped me back and we are even. You should leave me alone from now on. Hannah was about to leave since she was worried about Amy leaving with that jerk Matt. I want to ask you something. What perfume are you wearing? Kevin followed her and asked. Hannah stopped and turned around, I never wear perfume! Amy met Hannah on the passage, and they hugged each other tightly as if reuniting after a long separation. What happened? Did he hurt you? What happened? Did he hurt you? They asked the same questions and looked at each other with concerns. No, I am fine. They couldnt exin in details so they answered briefly. Seeing that nothing happened, Amy and Hannah wanted to grab something to eat to calm themselves down. Richard, I think that they are very fun. Not far away, Richard and Kevin looked at the twodies jealously. They were really good friends and cared about each other very much. Didnt you want me to buy you a drink? Lets go. Richard felt better because he ordered Amy to go back to work. In this way, he believed his life would be cheerful and bright again. Amy brought all her stuff back to HD Group the next day, and she came very early because she didnt want to draw any attention from her colleagues. After organizing all the things neatly, she began to clean the office. Feeling happy about going back to HD Group, she couldnt help singing a song while sweeping and cleaning. At this moment, some colleagues wereing one by one and they felt surprised to see Amy here. Who was supporting Amy behind her back? Mrs. Jones, who had been working in thepany for ten years, was fired because of Amy. How astonishing! So they realized they should treat her nicely now. However, someone just ignored this and wanted to bully Amy. She was Zoe, whose family was rich in R City, so she always looked down upon others, including Amy. Look! How hard she is working! Sweeping? Stop putting on a show. Its disgusting. Zoe walked towards Amy, and said evilly. She put her handbag on her desk, and looked at Amy with her arms Content ? N?velDrama.Org. crossed. Amy continued sweeping, and she didnt answer Zoe. To be honest, she didnt know what to say, so she thought she might as well ignore Zoe. But Zoe wouldnt let her go easily, and she was pissed off seeing Amy didnt reply. So she walked towards Amy and left many dirty footprints on the clean floor on purpose. Chapter 44 Not my fault Chapter 44 Not my fault Seeing the dirty footprints on the clean floor, Amy took a deep breath and chose to ignore Zoe. And she went back and cleaned the dirty floor again. Well done! You are really good at ying nice. But I believe that some day, you will expose your true face. I warn you. Dont ever try to seduce Mr. Carter. He has a girlfriend. Zoe saw Amy being silent, so she felt bored and gave up bullying Amy. After Amy cleaned the floor, almost all colleagues arrived in the office. So Amy went back to her seat and began working. Since Mrs. Jones was fired, there was no officially nominated director in the Secretary Department yet. Zoe was more experienced so she acted as a director temporarily. Zoe sorted out the work and knew what work was tricky and hard to finish. She was going to arrange all these difficult work to Amy. Humph, she is an excellent graduate, right? Since she is so good, she must be the best employee here. Of course she should take over the work that others cant do. Amy, this is the work for you today. Finish it before you get off work. Zoe was holding a pile of files and put them on Amys table. Amy skimmed through all the files, and thought that it was impossible she could finish it today. Zoe, I cant finish it before getting off work. Amy said to Zoe honestly. If so, just go to the Human Resource Department and tell them that you arent qualified for the job and you want to resign. Zoe was very arrogant. However, Amy was not a coward. If someone treated her nicely, she would be friendly in return, but if someone picked on her deliberately, she would just fight back. Zoe, you are wrong about this. Even you, an experienced secretary, wont be able to finish all the work within one day, let alone a newer like me. You are picking on me purposely, so I will not ept these work. Amy pushed all the files away. Everyone, listen to her! I am in charge now and I just gave Amy some work. But she not only refused Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. the work, but also spoke ill of me. Thats absurd and I wont allow this to happen! Zoe was shocked that Amy had the courage to refuse her in public. Zoe was very angry, yet other colleagues in this department was praising Amy secretly. Zoe always bullied others in the department since she was more experienced, and sometimes even Mrs. Jones had to follow her instructions. But today, Amy dared to contradict her, which cheered everyone up! Its not my fault and you went too far. It is very obvious that no one can finish the work in one day, yet you still ordered me to do so. I just told you the truth in advance. To be precise, it takes at least three days to finish the work. Amy said to Zoe. Very well, then I will report this to the Human Resource Department. You are so bold and rude as a newer. Maybe you should be the acting director, not me! Zoe turned around and left angrily. It seemed that Zoe was really heading to the Human Resource Department. A nice colleague came to Amy, trying tofort her. Amy, Zoe is a senior employee here, and it is said that she is also a rtive of Mr. Carters girlfriend. I guess in this case, you have to leave now. Amy felt so unlucky today. On her first day of returning to work, something bad happened to her. She already tried her best to avoid trouble. But it was impossible for her to finish this work in one day. She had to tell the truth. While Amy was upset, Zoe came back with excitement. Amy, Mr. Carter asked you to meet him upstairs. Zoe believed that she could easily get Amy fired because of her connection with Allison. Oh, shit! I just got my job back yesterday, and today I was caught in trouble again. How unlucky I am! All the colleagues in the office looked at Amy sympathetically, thinking that she was so poor, and she would be fired even though she was nice to clean the floor in the morning. Amy held her head high, pretending to be calm and brave even if she was worried to get fired. It was very quiet on the 30th floor, and the door of Mr. Carters office was half-closed. She knocked, and no one answered, so she opened the door carefully and tried to peek inside. Cant you juste in? Just when Amy was about to leave since she found that there was no one inside, she heard Richards voice from behind her back, which startled her so much that she hit the door on her head. You almost scared me to death! Cant you speak properly? Amy covered her head and almost cried in pain. What are you saying? Richard looked at Amy confusedly. She seemed to be really in pain and her eyes turned red immediately. But he thought she actually looked quite cute in this way. Mr. Carter, I mean I am so happy to see you. Please allow me to open the door for you. Amy suddenly realized that she was here to get fired, so she endured all the pain and opened the door for Richard. Once Richard came in, he pulled Amy inside and closed the door considerately. Mr. Carter, please listen to me. I can exin what happened in the morning, and it was not my fault. Please let me exin. Amy thought that Richard was mad at her and wanted to scold her. Sit down here, and wait a minute. Richard left after he ordered Amy to sit on the sofa. Amy was rubbing her forehead in pain. Her forehead seemed to swell slightly since she could feel a bump there. Soon, Richard came back with the ointment in his hand. He walked towards Amy and took a closer look at her. There was indeed a red bump on the center of her forehead. However, it looked so funny that Richard couldnt helpughing. He applied some ointment on her forehead, and she felt cold and relieved there. Mr. Carter, this ointment is very useful! I dont feel the pain anymore. Amy praised Richard. Very well. Now lets talk about what happened in the morning! Richard said seriously. Chapter 45 Work with me then Chapter 45 Work with me then After applying the ointment, Richard became very serious. Now he needed to talk about what happened in the morning with Amy. So, tell me. What exactly happened in the morning? Why did Zoe say that you didnt respect her and even refused her arrangement? Richard was sitting close to Amy, which made Amy feel a little anxious. Well, in the morning... Amy told Richard everything in detail. After all, she already told the truth. If Richard didnt believe her, there was no point in arguing. Even though you have a problem with her arrangement, you can talk to her politely. You dont have to scold her. Richard said. Mr. Carter, I swear to God. I didnt scold her at all, and I am a nice and politedy. When have I ever scolded anyone? Amy raised her voice, feeling wronged. Fine, I will look into this. But Im worried about you since you always get yourself in trouble. Now, pack all your stuff and work here then. It is very spacious here. Richard frowned. What? Working under his watch! Amy heard this and thought she was going to die. No, dont bother, Mr. Carter. I didnt make a mistake. I came to thepany very early. I even cleaned the office. I had no idea why this happened, and I didnt say anything impolite to Zoe. I dont even know why Zoe picked on me. Amy was trying her best to stay from working near Richard, because it was a lot better working downstairs. Although there were some unfriendly people downstairs, it was merrier to be working around many colleagues. If she worked near Richard and faced his stern face every day, she would be living in the hell. Look at you now. I just made a proposal and you retorted with so many words now. You just refused Zoes arrangement and you still want to go back there? No way, you muste here, and I will be in charge of your work personally. Richard didnt give Amy the choice to refuse. Now Amy thought she was doomed. Working upstairs near Mr. Carter, she would be very painful and suffering Richards harsh words every minute. Now you may leave. You still have much work to do. Dont bezy, Richard said quite calmly. Now Amy had no choice. She had to go downstairs to get her stuff. Once Amy walked into the Secretary Department, she heard Zoe talking happily, asserting that Mr. Carter would take her side and Amy was fired. Seeing Amy walking in, everyone suddenly became quiet. No one was talking and all turned to Amy curiously. While Amy didnt say anything. She just walked to her seat and began to pack. Humph, look at yourself. I told you not to step in my way. But you wont listen. You just got your job back and now you got fired. How are you feeling now? Zoe walked towards Amy and said very While Amy focused on packing unhappily, without answering Zoe. Next time, learn to be smart and more careful. You should know who you are dealing with or someone willugh at you if you get fired again. Zoe said loudly on purpose. She wanted to humiliate Amy before everyone. Who is Zoe? Someone showed up and asked. Its me and you are? Zoe walked to the doorway. But she didnt know who he was. I am Kent from Human Resources Department. Mr. Carter ordered that you should take over all work you gave Amy, and you should finish it before getting off work. If you cant, you should resign. By the way, Mr. Carter ordered me to take some photos of the files for him. He wants to know the workload. The next minute, Kent walked in and came to Amys seat. He took some photos of all the files on Amys table. Kent, please listen to me. I can never finish all the work by myself in one day. Its unreasonable. Mr. Carter shouldnt give such an order. Do we have some misunderstanding? Knowing that Mr. Carter gave this order, Zoe was frightened at once. What are you saying? As a senior and experienced employee, you couldnt even finish these work yourself, but you ordered Amy to do it in one day. Zoe, now Im telling you. You have vited the basic principle of HD Group: We cannot bully or oppress a new employee. By the way, Mr. Carter has faith that you are able to finish all the work yourself. So, good luck. Kent said calmly and left quickly. The next second, Kent stopped and turned around, Amy, speed up. Mr. Carter is waiting. Yes, I got it. Amy was happy now. It seemed that Mr. Carter was very nice and brilliant. He trusted her and helped her out of trouble. Well, now she had a better impression of Mr. Carter than before. Didnt you get fired, Amy? Zoe felt confused. No, I didnt. Mr. Carter thinks that I am a nice and kind person, so he ordered me to work upstairs under his direct supervision. Amy walked past Zoe, holding all her stuff. Holy shit! Zoe went furious. What was wrong with Richard? Why did he defend Amy? Did he still love Allison or not? Then she took out her phone, nning to ask Allison for help. Allison was the only one who could help her now. While Amy went to Richards office with all her stuff. She put all her stuff on the desk. While she was organizing, she felt like that something was missing in this office. All the colleagues in the Secretary Department were female, and they all decorated their space with some flowers. But Richards office was very huge in just two colors: ck and white. The wall was white, the floor was white, and the furniture was ck. People would feel dull and vapid here. Amy sat down and took a look, finding that Richard was very busy with his table full of piles of files. Only God knew whether he felt tired and stressed when he looked at all those files. But it was true that a man focused on working was the most handsome. Richard was very handsome. His prominent nose, soft lips, and his ck hair. He was even more handsome than some superstars! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. How much longer will you stare at me? Youd better hurry up. Because now I have some work for you! Richard didnt even look up, and he already noticed that Amy was staring at him. What he said made Amy embarrassed and blush. Chapter 46 What Did Mary Say to You Chapter 46 What Did Mary Say to You Amy was looking at Richard secretively and was even caught by him, so she was very embarrassed now. What is wrong with me? I am married! Although we will get a divorce in the end, at least for now, I am still married. I shouldnt watch another man for such a long time. Amy stopped looking at him and calmed herself down. Then she walked towards Richard, seeing him as a pig in her mind. Now you work in my office. You should be in charge of all the files handed in by everyone, and then sort them out for me. In this way, my working efficiency will be improved. Also, you need to do some Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. trantion for me. Richard thought that would be all for her, just for now. No problem. Amy said. By the way, I like coffee and tea, so in the morning, prepare a cup of coffee for me, and in the rest of the day, several cups of tea will be fine. Also, you need to buy me my lunch, too. While thinking, Richard arranged Amy some other work. No problem. Amy said again. Then Richard focused on his work, and Amy kept standing for a while. Seeing that Richard had done talking with her, she wondered what she should do now. It was not the right time for Richard to drink coffee, so should she offer him a cup of tea then? Amy took a look at Richards table, and there was no tea, so she turned around to the tea room and made some tea for him. It was noon now, but Amy had many questions about Richards dining habits. Where did he want to have lunch, at the restaurant or in the office? What kind of food did he like? There were a lot of questions. No one could help Amy so she had to ask Richard in person. Mr. Carter, what do you want to have for your lunch? Should I buy the lunch for you or do you get downstairs to have lunch? Amy asked carefully. I have been busy working all the morning. Lets have lunch together downstairs and we dont need to go to the staff canteen. We can have lunch at a small restaurant, where the food is very tasty. I like it very much. Hearing that it was time to have lunch, Richard stopped working and looked up. Mr. Carter, maybe it is better for me to have lunch at the staff canteen, alone. Amy didnt want to have lunch with Richard. Now everyone gossiped that Mr. Richard ordered her to work near him. If she had lunch with him, there would be more rumors all over thepany. What is your job then? Richard was not mad, but asked Amy calmly. Your secretary. Amy looked down and answered. Richard didnt say anything, and he stood up, and passed by Amy to the door. He saw that Amy didnt follow him, so he said to her. You are just working here, so dont overthink. After saying, he left. Thats right. I am his secretary, and that is my job duty. I shouldnt overthink, and I have no feeling for Mr. Carter at all. Amy felt relieved in her mind, so she followed Mr. Carter to go downstairs. It was indeed a small restaurant but it was very clean with few people in it. Amy walked into the restaurant, following Richard. Richard, long time no see. Here, sit down please. Your favorite seat. The hostess saw Richard Mary, I will take my seat and my dishes, like before. Richard said to Mary. Mary looked at Amy, smiling suddenly. Amy smiled back to Mary, and she whispered something to Amy warmly before she left to get the dishes ready. Amy heard it and blushed. When she was going to say something, Mary left already, so she had to walk towards a booth with Richard. Amy was too awkward to look at Richard, so she started to observe theyout of the restaurant. Just at this moment, Amy realized that this small restaurant was very beautiful. The overallyout was very antique, like an ancient house, with primitive simplicity and elegance. The chairs and the tables were made by rattan, delicate and beautiful. Amy loved it instantly, and Mary came back with dishes very quickly. Marys clothes were also like ancient dresses, so the whole restaurant brought the guests to the ancient times. Here you are. Enjoy! If you need anything, tell me anytime. By the way, an extra dessert is on the house,ing right away. Mary said and then left. The dishes smelled very tasty. Enjoy! The dishes here are very good. Richard started having lunch. Amy began eating because she was very hungry today, and also, sweet and sour ribs were her favorite, so she kept eating that. Have some vegetables. Richard saw that Amy only had meat but no vegetable. Thinking back, his ex-girlfriend always had only a few vegetables for dinner, so Richard thought that all the girls preferred vegetables. But now, was Amy a normal girl? Her lips were oily and she had lunch very quickly, so Richard stopped eating to look at Amy, who was still enjoying her lunch. When Amy almost finished her lunch, she found out that Richard didnt eat at all! And she ate all the dishes up, except the vegetable soup. Mr. Carter, why dont you have the dishes? You dont like them? Amy said, and in the meantime, she began having the dessert. Richard ignored her, thinking that as ady, Amy was very unbelievable to eat so much food. Richard started to have the vegetable soup. After paying the bill, Amy was very satisfied, touching her own round and full belly. Mr. Carter, you are so nice picking this restaurant. The dishes are very delicious, and I wille here next time! Amy thought that Hannah hadnte here before, and they had a simr taste on food, so Hannah would definitely love this restaurant too, like she did. Well, Richard thought that Amy was inviting him toe here next time, so he was happy. They walked back to HD Group slowly, and there were not so many people at noon because they were resting. They went into the elevator, and Amy pushed the elevator button to go to 30th floor, leaning against the wall. At this moment, Richard asked her a question. What did Mary say to you? Chapter 47 Alas, My Life Chapter 47 s, My Life Amy was shocked when Richard suddenly asked what Mary said to her. Amy was so surprised and her face turned red immediately. Nothing, she told me to enjoy the dishes. Amy lied, because she didnt dare not to repeat what Mary said. Fine. Richard said and didnt say anything. While Amy was looking at him secretively. She thought that Richard didnt seem to be mad, so she was relieved, thinking that Richard believed her. Amy didnt have much work today, and no one sent files here. Richard was busy doing all the work submitted by others yesterday, so she had no work today. Therefore, Amy was talking to Hannah online. Hannah knew that Amy was ordered to work on 30th floor by Richard, and she was so worried, because everyone knew that Mr. Carter was very strict. So she was afraid that Amy would get hurt. However, Amy said that she was fine, and she was quite free andfortable up here, with little work to do. Hannah also told her what happened to Zoe, saying that someone was watching Zoe to finish all the work. And Zoe was asked to finish all the work today, or she needed to quit the job. After saying this, Hannah couldnt helpughing. However, hearing this, Amy was not that happy. Mrs. Jones was fired because of her, and if Zoe got fired too, more rumors against her woulde out. They kept talking, and then Hannah invited Amy to her home, saying that Mrs. Adams made some delicious food today, and she invited Amy to have dinner. Hearing that it was Mrs. Adams who invited her, Amy said yes immediately, because Mrs. Adams was a great cook. Amy enjoyed having dinner in the Adams house since she was a little girl. Finally, it was time to get off work, but Amy saw that her boss Richard was still working, so it would be irresponsible for her to leave now. She looked at Richard for several times, but he kept working. Mr. Carter, its time to get off work now. Shall I leave now? Amy was urged by Hannah several times. It had been half an hour since the off-work time. You are leaving? Richard heard that Amy was going to leave, and he realized that it was time to get off. Yes, its time to get off now. Mr. Carter, take care, and shall I leave now? It was the first day for Amy to work here, so she thought that it was the best for her to ask before leaving. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Fine, you can leave now. Richard wanted to say something, but he didnt say it in the end. Hearing that she could leave now, Amy disappeared as quickly as she could. When Richard remembered to take Amy to see whether Zoe had finished all the work, Amy had already gone. Hannah drove Amy back to her home in no time. Amys mother went missing many years ago, so since she was a little girl, Amy had had dinner in the Adams house many times, and she considered Mrs. Adams as her own mother. Going into the house, they saw Andy, and he smiled when he saw Amy and Hannahing home. You are back! That was quick. Andy greeted them. Andy, you are here, too. That is great, and we can have a great drink at home without any worries. Amy, stay and sleep here tonight, and we can have a long talk. Hannah loved to have fun, so she wanted Amy to stay. I need to make a call to see whether I can stay or not. Amy wanted to stay too, so she called Robin at once. Amy, you are married now, so I think you can enjoy yourself out there, but it is better for you toe home every night. You can take your time, and I will pick you up whenever you like. Robin declined Amys request. Amy had to admit that it was reasonable for her to go home because she was indeed married. I guess that you cant stay here tonight, right? It doesnt matter, and we can enjoy ourselves right now, and then Andy or I will drive you home. Hannah saw that Amy was not happy, so she knew that Amy couldnt stay. Actually Robins request was totally reasonable. After all, Amy indeed married and her husband paid for the medical treatment of her father. So she needed to follow his orders. Mrs. Adams cooked lots of dishes, and everyone loved them. Even Mr. Adams served his precious wine and everyone was very happy. Mrs. Adams and Mr. Adams finished their dinner, and went for a walk. And the three of them continued drinking and eating. Amy, stop drinking now. If you are not happy, you can talk to me, because we are best friends. Hannah saw that Amy didnt say anything, so she wanted to cheer Amy up. Thats right, Amy. Talk to us. We are all friends. Andy also saw that Amy was not happy. Alright. You know that I wanted to work in HD Group very much, but now I am considering whether I am unlucky to work in HD Group. I havent worked there for long, and I already asked for leaves several times. Someone wanted to fire me, and in return she got fired instead, so now I feel very awkward inpany. Amy said. Amy, you are thinking too much now. Someone picked on you deliberately and got fired instead, and you should be happy about this. Why bother? Hannah didnt understand Amy. But the wholepany is gossiping about me, and they see me as a whore, but I didnt do anything wrong, and I dont know what happened either. Amy said and then drank a cup of wine. Andy stopped her, so Amy only drank half a cup. Andy. Amy looked at Andy, feeling wronged. She wanted to marry Andy so much but he was sent abroad by his family, so she hadnt heard from him for so many years. Even seeing him now, she felt a little excited. Amy, Hannah is right. You shouldnt overthink now, and you should wait and see what will happen serious really happens. Andy looked at Amy deeply. Really? I can ignore it? Amy was a little drunk, and she was dizzy now. She drank another ss of wine, and then she got totally drunk. Amy fell on the table, sleeping. Chapter 48 Allison Was Coming Back Chapter 48 Allison Was Coming Back Amy was very drunk, and Hannah, too. But Hannah was better than her and was trying to help Amy get up. Andy saw this and sent Hannah back to her room. Then he wanted to lift Amy to sleep beside Hannah. Right at this moment, Amys phone rang. Andy saw that it was Robin calling, and he didnt want to pick up the phone, but Robin kept calling. So he had to answer the phone. Madam, have you finished your dinner? I am waiting downstairs now. Robin saw that the phone was finally answered, so he thought that it was Amy and he said immediately. She is drunk, and I will take her downstairs now. Andy heard that Robin called Amy Madam, and although he didnt know what happened, he sent Amy downstairs very gently. Thank you a lot. Please sent her down. Hearing a nice male voice, Robin was surprised. Amy was drunk with a man?! Andy lifted Amy downstairs, and he saw a luxurious ck car in a distance. Robin saw Andy lifting Amy as well, and Andy was as handsome as his master, so Robin felt nervous now. He walked to them hurriedly and lifted Amy himself. Thanks a lot. Robin lifted Amy and put her into the car. Andy didnt say anything, and no one knew what he was thinking. Looking at the car, he felt unhappy, and the word Madam hurt him especially. Seeing the car leaving, Andy didnt go home. What happened to you, Amy? When he came back from abroad, he heard from Hannah that Matt cheated on Amy, and they got a divorce the next day. He was thinking that it was the perfect time for him toe back. But now, Amy married a stranger. He knew that this stranger offered money for the medical treatment of Amys father, and of course he also had enough money for the medical treatment. But before he had the chance to tell Amy about this, Amy got married. Andy, what are you doing here? After a walk, Mrs. Adams and Mr. Adams went back and saw Andy standing there silently, so they walked towards him. Mrs. Adams, I just sent Amy. And it iste now, so I am going to go home. I will visit you next time when I am free. Andy looked at his watch, and it was indeedte now, and he still needed to go to work. Alright, Andy,e and have dinner with us when you are free. We wee you a lot! Mrs. Adams sighed. Andys family wanted him to be in charge of Baker Group, but Andy wanted to be a doctor. In order to be a doctor, he had a big quarrel with his father, and they reached a deal in the end. I know, Mrs. Adams, I wille visit you if I have time. I still have a night shift, so I am leaving now. Andy said goodbye to them. ***** Richard saw Amy who was very drunk now. Amy is so bad at drinking, and she got drunk easily, but her rosy cheeks look very attractive. Suddenly, Amy got hold of Richards hand, Mom, dont leave me. Dont leave me and dad. Amy put Richards hand on her breast, tightly. Then she cried, very sadly. Richard wanted to get away. But once he touched her soft breast, he was turned on. Richard hadnt been home for a few days because he restrained himself from being attracted by Amy. He told himself that it was a two-year marriage, and he married her just to stop his family from urging him to get married. But now things were out of control, and he couldnt control himself once seeing Amy. Looking at Amy, Richard found that she was totally different from Allison. Allison was an elegantdy in all ways, but Amy, she was just an ordinary person, not elegant at all. But why would he like her? Impossible! I should stoping back to her. He became more and more addicted to the sex with Amy, and he must stop this. The moment Richard turned round and left, his phone was ringing. It was Kevin calling. Richard, good news! Allison ising back. What? Allison ising back? Why will shee back a year earlier? That is so quick. Hearing Allisoning back soon, Richard was surprised. I dont know why, but she quit thepetition suddenly toe back and it is such a pity because she had been preparing for thepetition for so many years. Kevin felt regretful for Allison. But why? Nothing seems to happen to her family or her. Lets wait and see. Richard was feeling very If he heard the news earlier, he would be very happy. But now, he was not that happy, not as happy as he had imagined. Fine. You must be extremely happy about this. Look at you! You cant even speak in your usual way. Kevin grew up with Richard and Allison, so he knew that Richard loved Allison very much. But Allison was very passionate about dancing, so when they were going to get married, she decided to pursue dancing and left Richard. It had been three years since she left, and Allison didnt contact Richard at all. But Richard asked Kevin to pay close attention to her all time. Allison had prepared for so many years for thepetition next year, but suddenly she gave up. Richard was very restless and he didnt know what he should do at all. At night, he left the vi, and he went to a bar to have a drink because he had nowhere to go. The next morning, Amy still felt a little dizzy, and she got up in great difficulties when the rm was ringing. At this moment, someone was knocking at the door. Amy opened the door and saw Robin, who was taking some medicine to her. Madam, Mr. Carter ordered me to bring you some medicine, and it can ease your dizziness from the Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. hangover. She was supposed to take the medicinest night with Richards help. But he didnt know what happened to Richard since he left immediately after picking up the phone. Chapter 49 Richard Caught Amy Chapter 49 Richard Caught Amy Amy looked at the medicine soup, and she was quite thirsty now, so she reached to it and drank it all. It tasted good, and do you have more? Amy wiped her mouth, and she felt better after drinking this soup-like medicine. Or she would need to ask for a leave from work today. Yes, I do. You cane downstairs to have more. It was the first time that Robin had seen someone asking for more medicine. No problem. Amy felt very well now, and she walked to the restroom, looking at herself from the mirror. Her face was red, the color of an apple, and she thought that she maybe had a fever. No way. Seeing red face, everyone would think that she was still drunk. So she put a thick makeup on her face and now her face was not red anymore. But she didnt know that she looked very pale now with her face extremely white. After this, Amy put on a pink dress, and tied her hair into a ponytail. Now she looked very cold and strict. She went downstairs, and Robin was frightened by her face, but he dared not to say anything, because he thought that maybe this was in fashion now. He never understood what the young people loved. Amy, do you still go to work today? Robin asked carefully. He saw that Amy couldnt even walk straight, so he was worried about her. Yes. I cant ask for one more leave now, and its not easy for me to get this job. Amy said. Because of her, two people were fired, and the wholepany now must be gossiping. That is right, and it is good for you to continue working. Robin thought that Amy was a nicedy who had her own ambition. After the breakfast, Amy went to work by bus on her own. As usual, she got off the bus earlier, so she could walk to HD Group. She went into the office right on time, but very weirdly, Richard seemed to bete today. Mr. Carter didnt show up today, and hes always right on time. So why was hete for work? Amy cleaned the office, and also made a cup of coffee for him, but he still didnt show up. Amy was bored, and she had no work to do because of Richards absence, so she was walking around the office freely. Amy,e! I brought you some snacks! Hannah talked to Amy at the front door. She brought a huge pack of snacks for Amy, but she couldnt tell Amy that all these snacks were sent by Andy. Andy gave them a pack of snacks, respectively. Wow, those are my favorite! Thank you, Hannah. Amy took all the snacks happily. Amy, do you want toe and visit the Sales Department? I heard that Mr. Carter would note to work today, because his ex-girlfriend wasing back from abroad. They broke up three years ago. So, Mr. Carter is going to win her back. You know, his ex-girlfriend! Maybe they are making out in bed now. Hannah shared this rumor with Amy. Amy heard that Mr. Carters ex-girlfriend wasing back, and she suddenly felt unhappy. Lets go, Amy. Hannah didnt realize what Amy was feeling. Amy also stopped herself from being unhappy, and it had nothing to do with her even if Mr. Carters girlfriend came back. Why would she feel unhappy? Alright, lets go then. I have no work to do right now. Amy shook her head, and then followed Hannah to the Sales Department. There was only one female employee in the Sales Department. Three men versus one woman. So all men agreed that as long as it was ady, she must be a prettydy. When Amy came to the Sales Department with Hannah, all the men in this department were excited. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Someone was passing by Amy on purpose, smelling the sweet scent from her and feeling satisfied. Also someone gave her something to eat, his precious snacks. Seeing this, Amy and Hannah wereughing at them. They were all young, so they became familiar after talking and joking, and they realized that they had such a good time that they wanted to invite Amy to some parties. But Amy kept thinking what kind of woman Mr. Carters ex-girlfriend was, and Mr. Carter was a great person, so his girlfriend must be great, too. She was so jealous now. Thinking of that, Amy felt crazy. Why would she keep thinking of Mr. Carter? He was way out of her league. Let alone that she was married, and although her husband hadnte home for a long time, she still had the contract to be his wife for one more year. Amy, have a cup of coffee. These coffee was bought by Mark especially for us. And he paid a lot today! Hannah gave a cup of coffee to Amy, who was absent-minded. Thanks. Amy said, and she drank it immediately, but it was too hot for her. Amy, are you single? Look around! Do you like any of us? If you do, tell us now! It was a brave man, and he was trying to ask Amy out. Hearing this, Amy and Hannahughed. Toote now! Amy was not single, and maybe you can wait in line. Hannah said to that man in a funny way. And then came another burst ofughter. Suddenly, theughter stopped, and a man stood by the door. Everyone dared not to say anything. Amy, I think you should know where your office is. Richard said coldly. All the people in the Sales Department were frightened, so they kept silent. Richard saw a man whose arm was behind Amys chair, and he felt very ufortable. Mr. Carter, you are back. I aming back to the office right now. Amy put down the coffee and stood up hurriedly, while Richard looked around the people and left. Oh my god, Amy, its my fault. Now Mr. Carter found that you were not in the office, so he will definitely punish you for this. Hannah knew that Mr. Carter was very strict to Amy. That is fine. I am leaving now, and I wille visit you next time. Amy said goodbye to others. Amy, be careful. Just keep silent no matter what Mr. Carter said. Hopefully in this way, he will not be so mad. Everyone was worried about Amy, while Amy was very happy to see that so many people cared about her. I know. Thanks, and bye. Amy said goodbye again and then left in a hurry. But she bumped into someone outside the department. Chapter 50 Allison’s Trick Chapter 50 Allisons Trick Amy bumped into someone around the corner, and she felt painful on her head. She rubbed her head and pushed the man slightly, but he didnt move at all. What are you doing here? To get in my way? Amy couldnt help yelling at him. But when she found out who he was, she immediately said in a gentle and soft voice. Mr. Carter, it was my fault. Did you get hurt? After saying, Amy pretended to check Richard. No, go back to the office now. Oh, she cares about me. Richard felt quite pleased with her care. No problem. Amy followed Richard obediently, and they went back to the President Office on the 30th floor. When Amy opened the door, there was a prettydy with the long hair reading the newspaper. Miss. Miller, go and get a cup of tea for Allison. Richard said to Amy. So I am asked to be here and to serve his ex-girlfriend. But since she was paid by him, it was totally reasonable for her to serve the guests. Amy went to the tea room and made some tea for Allison. When Allison heard someoneing in, she looked up and saw a young girl. But she didnt know why this young girl put heavy makeup and painted her own face white. Allison also noticed that Richard had feelings for this young girl. Allison, please help yourself. I need to do some work and then we can have lunch together. You must be tired after the long trip. So after lunch, I will drive you home to get some rest. Richard had already made a n. Allison was smiling gently, and she was a delicate youngdy well-known in R City, with elegance and gentleness. No problem. Thank you. Allison said softly. But she was anxious. If it werent for Zoes call, Allison would have still thought confidently that Richard All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. would be there for her forever no matter how long she had been away. But now, it seemed that Zoe was right. Richard started to have feelings for anotherdy now. But she wouldnt allow that because Richard would be hers no matter what. Amy made a cup of tea and gave it to Allison. Allison hated Amy in her mind, but she smiled and took the cup. Oh! That cup of tea was poured to Amys hands, and Amy didnt see thising, so her hands turning red immediately, burnt by hot water. Both Amy and Allison screamed. Richard, I am so sorry. Oh, poor her. Look at her hands now. Did she get hurt? Allison looked very guilty. Richard heard the screams, and he saw that the hot water was poured to Amys hands. Oh no, Amy was hurt just a few days earlier. Richard stood up, looking at Amys red hands. She was about to cry in pain but she didnt cry atst. You should be more careful. Richard wanted to send her to hospital, but Allison was still here, so he ordered his assistant to take her to hospital. Richard. I made a big mistake right after I came back from abroad, and its so nice of you to forgive me. Allison leaned and hugged Richard sweetly. While Amy was leaving the office, she heard that, too. But she did not cry, and she knew that Allison poured the water to her deliberately. However, she couldnt exin it because Richard would not believe her. Richard needed to stay with Allison, but he was worried about Amy, so he asked Kevin to go to hospital to take care of Amy. Amy, what are you thinking? asked Kevin. Amy watched the doctor applying ointment to her hands, and she didnt move at all. I was thinking whether my hands would get better or not. Amy looked at her hands, so red that they were going to desquamate. Of course you will get better. You have the best ointment here and your hands will get better than before. Just rx now. Kevin believed Amy was really worried about this so heforted her. Im such a good friend. To help Richard catch up with his girlfriend, I came here to take care of his secretary. But to be honest, he treats his secretary quite nicely. He even asked me to look after her especially! Me! The handsome and rich guy in R City. Looking after a secretary now! Kevin thought to himself. Amy, whats the name of your friend? Kevin wanted to make friends with Hannah. Why do you want to know? Amy looked at Kevin alertly. Easy. I just want to know her name. Do I look like a bad guy? Kevin stood up, walking back and forth in front of Amy on purpose, to show himself off. But Amy destroyed his confidence by saying only a word. Yes. Amy looked at him, considering him as a yboy. He was too handsome and unty in her eyes. If so, I am leaving now. Since I am a bad guy, I will stay away from you. In case that some day you should be affected by me and be a bad woman. Kevin felt mad, pretending to leave right now. Wait a minute! I didnt mean that you were a bad guy. How can a bad guy be so handsome, just like you! Amy stopped teasing with Kevin, and she wondered what Kevin wanted to do with Hannah. Hannah said she was afraid that Kevin would do something terrible to her families, but looking at Kevin, Amy thought that he was just a rich yboy and he was not mean at all. That sounds right. By the way, Amy, Mr. Carter said that you could take a rest for a week, and go back to work when you get better. You will get paid as usual, and you should take it easy and have a good rest. Kevin remembered what Richard said. Amy was not happy at all. Do they think that I bothered them in the office? After all, they are in a rtionship. But Mr. Carter is the president, so its totally reasonable for him to do anything. Alright. Please thank Mr. Carter for me. Amy said to Kevin. On the way home, Kevin still took good care of Amy. He might look careless but was very gentle and reliable instead. Let me drive you home then. Its not convenient for you to go home alone with your burnt hands. Kevin opened the car door, and asked Amy to get in. No, I dont need this. I can take a bus to go home. It is quick. Thanks a lot, Mr. Smith. Amy didnt want others to know where she lived. Alright. I will leave after you get on the bus. Kevin saw that Amy was very determined about this, so he stopped insisting. He sent her to the bus station. Once he saw that she got on the bus, he left finally. Chapter 51 Smart Kevin Chapter 51 Smart Kevin Just as Kevin was about to get in the car, he saw Hannah and a very handsome male doctor hurriedly walking towards the clinic. He stood at the door and fixed his tidy hair in front of the mirror. Then, he hurriedly walked over and pretended to meet them by chance. "What a coincidence. Are you looking for Amy?" Kevin said to Hannah. Upon seeing him, Hannah instinctively hid behind Andy as if she were avoiding a gue. "Andy?" Kevin looked at Andy in surprise. His attention had been focused on Hannah. He didn''t even notice that the male doctor was Andy. "Kevin, it''s been a while since we metst time," Andy said to Kevin, not so warmly. They weren''t close, after all. "Indeed, it''s been a while. I heard you went abroad. When did youe back? By the way, are you looking for Amy?" None of his sentences mattered to him. The point was to pick up Hannah. "You are one of Andy''s acquaintances. I thought you were a bad person!" Only then did Hannahe out from behind Andy. Two women had thought he was a bad guy in one day. Kevin felt hurt twice. "Of course I''m not a bad person. Andy and I are alumni. He knows me. I may not be a wonderful man, but I''m definitely not a bad person." Kevin defined himself. Andy, though, did notment on what he said. "Do you know where Amy is? I heard that she was injured. I looked everywhere, but I couldn''t find her." Hannah acted as usual now. "She left. I was with her until she got in the car." Kevin peeked at Hannah. She was not very beautiful, All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. but cute enough. She was nothing like any woman he had met before. "She left? How is she? Is her injury severe? When can she recover? Can shee to work tomorrow?" As soon as Hannah heard that Amy had left, she asked rapid-fire questions. Kevin looked at her. He really didn''t know which question to answer first. It was a series of questions. "Mr. Carter has given her some days off starting from tomorrow. She doesn''t need to go back to work until her hands fully heal. That''s all I know." While saying this, Kevin was thinking about how to ask Hannah''s name. Hannah and Andy were both disappointed. They hade to pay Amy a visit, but they didn''t see her. "You can call her. I was here with her all the while. Her injury looked pretty serious at first, but after the doctor applied some ointment to her hands, it was alleviated. The doctor used the best ointment," Kevin helpfully exined to the two of them. Hearing that there was nothing serious now, they felt relieved. "Andy, I''m going home. When you are free,e to my house for dinner." Hannah turned to Andy. "Let me drive you. I''m on the same way," Kevin immediately offered. Andy nced at Kevin and found the way he looked at Hannah was special. However, Andy was not worried. Kevin and he were alumni, and they grew up together. He knew Kevin only looked like a yboy. In fact, he wasn''t like that. "Alright, Hannah, you can go with Mr. Smith. I have to go to work." Andy decided to give Kevin a chance. "I go with him?" Hannah looked at Kevin with disdain, but Kevin''s eyes were filled with sincerity. "Fine." Since her cousin said so, she thought Andy should be reliable. "This way. My car is over there." Kevin was on cloud nine. He felt like jumping up with joy. He walked behind Hannah and felt just seeing her back could bring him enough happiness. He gantly opened the car door and let Hannah sit inside. "Hannah, where do you live?" Kevin got in the car and realized that he didn''t know where Hannah lived. "It''s No. 48, North Alley." Hannah deliberately gave him the wrong address. She couldn''t let him know where she lived. Once she got off the car, she could walk back home. But when they arrived at No. 47, North Alley, Kevin stopped the car. "Alright, here we are. You can go up yourself. I''m going home," Kevin said to Hannah. "How did you know I live here?" Hannah stared at Kevin in surprise. He had to be a genius to know that she had told him the wrong number. Actually, Kevin was just guessing. He expected that Hannah would not tell him the correct address. He guessed her address was either No. 47 or No. 49. He tried No. 47 and didn''t expect it to be correct. "It''s not important. What''s important is that you''re home safely. Alright, go. Or your parents will get worried." After saying that, he drove away without looking back. Just this small action had greatly changed Hannah''s opinion towards him. Perhaps Kevin himself did not expect that his image had improved in Hannah''s eyes. ***** When Amy got home, Robin was waiting for her at the door. Seeing that Amy''s hands were wrapped tightly, Robin felt sad. Ever since Amy came here, she had been injured quite often. He wondered if Richard and she were really a good match for each other. He helped Amy into the house and cooked soup for her ording to Richard''s instructions, so that her skin could recover as soon as possible. Richard did note to the vi for the next few days. After he took Allison home, he stayed in his own apartment. He didn''t know why Allison hade back right now. Her return didn''t make him happy. On the contrary, he felt annoyed. He was reluctant to divorce Amy now. When they signed the contract, he thought everything would be under his control. But things didn''t go as he thought. His feelings for her were getting more and more uncontroble. Lying on the bed, Amy looked at her injured hands and wondered why her husband hadn''te home these days. Was he sick? The truth was, she knew little about him. Even if he was sick, she wouldn''t know. He would rather endure it. Amy felt bad for him. He was ugly and was alone when he was sick. As his wife, she didn''t take care of him. In addition, she often thought of Mr. Carter. Amy thought what she did was outrageous. She was married to her husband, so she should ept him. How could she still have feelings for another man? Chapter 52 A Lady Wants to See You Chapter 52 A Lady Wants to See You "Richard, I want to work in yourpany. I have nothing to do after I came back. I feel bored to stay idle." Allison sat beside Richard. "Work in mypany? You can work in the Field Group, can''t you? Why don''t you help your brother with business?" Hearing that Allison wanted to work in hispany, Richard instinctively rejected her. "Richard, I can see you every day if I work in HD Group. Don''t you want to see me?" Allison pursed her lips. Anyone wouldpromise just looking at her. "I''ll inform your brother. If I let you work in HD Group without his consent, I guess he will get angry." Richard looked at Allison, and his heart softened. "He won''t. I''ll tell him. Richard, we had a deal. Just tell me when to start. My brother never says no to me." Realizing Richard agreed, Allison was very happy. She wanted to stay by Richard''s side and would not let any other woman have an opportunity to get close to him. Allison''s office was settled in Richard''s. She had reced Amy. Of course, Amy didn''t know about this. She was still recuperating at home. Although the injury was severe, the medicine she used was the best. Therefore, it didn''t take long for Amy''s hands to recover. "Mrs. Carter, it''s time for breakfast." A servant had been arranged to feed Amy, but Amy refused. She managed to eat with only two fingers these days. "Alright." She could have the gauze removed from her hands today. The doctor said that her hands had recovered. After breakfast, Robin took Amy to the hospital and had the gauze removed. Her hands were even fairer and smoother than before. Amy looked at her hands happily. It was like she had new hands. Excited, she intended to go downstairs to share her joy with Robin. When she was waiting for the elevator, she observed her hands again. At this time, the doors of the elevator opened, and the two people inside came into her sight through the gaps between Amy''s fingers. Richard was tall and handsome. Allison was beautiful. They looked like a perfect match just by standing there together. "Mr. Carter, Miss Field," Amy greeted them. Richard instinctively felt a little guilty. Although he did not show it on his face, he felt as if he had been caught in cheating behind Amy. "Amy, I''m really sorry about your hands. How are you doing?" When Allison saw Amy, she immediately walked to her warmly and grabbed Amy''s hands. But she was shocked. How could it be? Weren''t her hands supposed to have ugly scars after being burned so badly? But now, Amy''s hands were fair and smooth. "They have recovered. I came to have the gauze removed. I cane to work tomorrow. Thank you for the days off, Mr. Carter." Amy lowered her eyes and pulled back her hands. Allison smiled awkwardly. She turned to Richard and said with feigned sadness, "Richard, Amy is still angry with me." Amy was disgusted by Allison''s hypocrisy. However, clearly, Mr. Carter liked her, so why did she care? "I''m leaving." Amy didn''t want to see Allison anymore, so she entered the elevator. Richard had been quiet all the while. He did not know what to say. Looking at Amy''s thin figure, he put his arm around Allison''s shoulder and left with her. Amy didn''t know why she was in such a bad mood. What was wrong with her? Why did she feel this way? Richard was a big shot and had nothing to do with her. However, when she saw Allison and him together, she was very sad. "Robin, I''m back. Look, my hands arepletely healed." Seeing Robin waiting for her, Amy felt warm and touched. She was married, but she still thought of another man. It was unfair to her husband. "That''s good." Robin was relieved. Richard had given him orders to take good care of Amy. If anything All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. happened to her, it would mean trouble. "Robin, has my husband been ill recently?" Amy asked Robin in the car. Robin did not expect Amy to care about her husband. For a moment, he did not know how to answer her. "Perhaps he''s been busy. Mr. Carter is in good shape. He hardly gets sick." Robin was quick. "That''s a relief." Upon hearing that her husband was not sick, Amy felt relieved, but she still had questions. He was busy? What could he be busy with? "Mrs. Carter, there is ady who wants to invite you to have tea today. She came to the vi the other day. You met her, remember? I''m taking you there now." When waiting for Amy, Robin received a call from Cathy. She wanted to meet with Amy. "She wants to see me?" Amy remembered who thedy was. That day, she had mistaken the woman for her mother. "Yes," Robin nodded. "Alright." Amy liked her. She was beautiful and had a good personality. She was as nice to her as her own mother. Robin took Amy to the tea house and waited outside for her. "Amy, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, have we?" As soon as Amy entered, she was hugged by someone before she could see who it was. While thedy she was here to meet remained in her seat, smiling and looking at her. Seeing Amy quiteposed, Hry let go of her and realized that she was overreacting. "What''s wrong, Amy? Don''t you recognize me?" Hry looked at Amy. It took a while before Amy remembered that Hry was the colleague she met on her first day at work, but Amy didn''t see her again in HD Group. "You are Hry!" On that day they met, Hry was also so enthusiastic. "That''s right, I am Hry. Great, you finally recognized me. I''m afraid you''ve forgotten me. Come sit here. This is my mother." Hry introduced Cathy to Amy. Amy nodded to Cathy and sat opposite her. "Amy, how are you? If you still miss your mother, you can give me a call and talk to me more often. You can regard me as your mother!" Tears already streamed down Amy''s cheeks when she heard Cathy''s warm words. Chapter 53 The Heirloom Chapter 53 The Heirloom "Mom, look at you. You made Amy cry. Amy, don''t cry. Nobody looks pretty when crying." When Hry saw that Amy was crying, she hurriedly wiped her tears. "Don''t worry. Hry, I''m just so touched." For many years, she had to get through sorrows alone. Although her father loved her very much, he did not understand her at many times. Now that Cathy cared so much about her, how could Amy not be touched? "There, there. Poor girl. The food here is very delicious. Order whatever you like. It''s my treat." Cathy gestured for the girls to eat. The three women enjoyed the food happily. The food was really yummy. "Amy, how''s your work in HD Group? Is there anyone bullying you?" Cathy asked Amy with concerns. Amy was about to drink tea when she heard the question. Too embarrassed to tell her the truth, she shook her head and said, "No, no one bullies me." However, even though Amy denied, Cathy still felt that Amy was being bullied. Amy was the wife of the HD Group''s president. How could she be bullied in their ownpany? If others knew about it, they would turn into a terrible joke! Although Cathy did not know why Richard kept his marriage as a secret, Amy was his wife and should Content ? N?velDrama.Org. be treated with respect since she had married him, . "Hry, don''t idle around anymore. Go to work at HD Group so that Amy and you can take care of each other." Cathy knew that Amy said this because she didnt want her to worry, so she didn''t say anything more and just asked Hry to help Amy. "Mom, it''s useless for you to tell me that. You have to persuade the person who has the final say. The day I met Amy, hardly had I started my work than I was kicked out." Hry wanted to join HD Group, but her brother wouldn''t let her. "Alright, I''ll take care of it, but you must work hard and learn from Amy." Cathy was very worried about her daughter. Other than spending money, Hry couldn''t do anything else well. Fortunately, she was kind-hearted. After chatting for a while, Cathy felt that she still needed to warn Amy. She made some tea for Amy before she started speaking. "Amy, I heard HD Group has recently recruited some newbies. Be careful. Some of them are not as easy to get along with as they seem." Cathy looked at Amy. At this moment, Amy raised her head. Her bright, moist eyes made her heart melt. "Especially Allison. You must be very careful about her." Cathy got to the point. Her words really surprised Amy. Why did Cathy know about Allison? And she was even reminding her to be careful. But Amy did not ask. It felt good that someone cared about her. As to why, she did not need to know. "Alright, I will be careful." Amy wiped her mouth. She was full. The food here was indeed delicious. Seeing that Amy didn''t ask more questions, Cathy liked her even more. Amy was really a sensible girl. "By the way, I bought a bracelet today. But it doesn''t fit me well. It doesn''t look good on Hry, either. But maybe it does on you. Didn''t you also call me mother once? I can''t let you call me mother for nothing. I want to give it to you. I hope you like it." Cathy took out a red velvet box from her Chanel bag and handed it to Amy. "No, no, I can''t take it." Amy hurriedly waved her hands. She had just met Cathy twice. Although she was very poor now, she could not take the gift. "Come on. Try it on for me to take a look." Cathypletely ignored Amy''s words. She grabbed Amy''s hand and opened the jewelry box. She took out the emerald bracelet and put it on Amy. The emerald bracelet made Amys skin even fairer. Cathy looked at it with satisfaction and said, "Beautiful. It really fits you. From now on, you will also be my daughter." Amy felt that Hannah was carefree enough, but not as carefree as Cathy or Hry. No matter what Amy said, Cathy insisted on giving her the bracelet. "I can''t take this bracelet. We have just met and barely know each other. I called you mother that day because..." Amy tried to take off the jade bracelet. How could she take this expensive gift just because she had called thedy mom the other day. "I insist. You already called me mom. If you refuse, I will think you look down on me, and I''m going to be angry." Cathy stopped Amy and pouted. "Take it. My mother is always nice. And she likes you. Amy, you''re so beautiful. Just be my mother''s daughter. And I''ll have a sister." Hry also helped her mother to persuade Amy to ept the family heirloom. In the end, Amy couldn''t refuse, so she had no choice but to ept it. "Thank you." Amy looked at the bracelet. It was indeed very beautiful. Even though she knew little about jade, she could tell that the bracelet was very valuable. "You''re wee. If you miss your mother, just call me. And Hry is your sister from now on. We''re a family now. Don''t overthink. I give you this bracelet because I can''t wear it, so don''t feel any pressure," Cathy said as she held Amy''s hand. Of course, Amy knew that she wasforting her, but she didn''t understand why Cathy wanted to give her such a valuable gift. The three of them partedter. When Amy came out of the tea house, Robin was still waiting for her at the door. "Robin, have you been standing here all the time? Then I should havee out earlier." Robin was not young. Seeing that he was still waiting for her at the door, Amy felt bad. "Mrs. Carter, it''s fine. I need to exercise. It keeps me healthy." Robin stretched his legs to make his point. Just then, he noticed the jade bracelet on Amys wrist. It seemed that Mrs. Carter liked the girl very much. Robin knew this jade bracelet. It was a family heirloom worth millions. Robin was happy for Amy. He also liked this girl very much. Although it had been only a few days since they met, and she got injured a lot. But she was indeed a very good girl. Chapter 54 Replaced By Allison Chapter 54 Reced By Allison Amy went to the HD Group by bus. When she got off the bus, she heard someone calling her from afar. She looked back and saw Hry. "Amy, wait for me. Let''s go in together." Hry ran to her. She was dressed in all Gi and was wearing killer heels. Amy was impressed that Hry could still run so fast. "Let''s go." Hry held Amy''s arm, and they walked to thepany together. When they walked to the gate, Hry saw Richard''s car followed by another car. It was Allison''s. She just wouldn''t give up. After getting into the hall, Allison raised her head arrogantly. Many people were greeting her, knowing she worked in Mr. Carter''s office at the HD Group once she joined thepany. And she was so beautiful that they had guessed that she might be Mr. Carter''s girlfriend. After Allison left, people looked at Amy meaningfully when she walked in with Hry. Amy was just promoted by Mr. Carter a few days ago, but now she was reced by someone else. What a pitiful girl. Amy felt that there was something wrong with their look. However, she did not think too much about it. She just didn''t want to bete for work. She went to the thirtieth floor with Hry. Just as she ced her hand on the doorknob of the president''s office, she heard someone talking inside. "Richard, I don''t like this table. Can you change it for me? Also, can I remove all these things?" Allison said to Richard. "OK. You can do whatever you like." Richard agreed. "Hi, Amy, you are here. Yesterday, you said you wereing to work today. I thought you were just Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. kidding. Why don''t you take a few more days off?" Allison opened the door and saw Amy and Hry outside. "Hry, what are you doing here?" Allison turned to look at Hry. She hadn''t got along with Hry since they were kids. Now it was just the same. "I''m here to work with Amy." Hry pulled Amy over to stop Allison from talking nonsense. "Oh, I''m sorry. Richard said that he only needed one secretary in his office, and he chose me. You guys can go back to work at the secretariat," Allison said gently. However, both Hry and Amy had goosebumps all over for her affectation. "Richard, Amy is here. Where do you think she should work?" Allison acted like she was Richard''s wife. She wanted to show Amy and Hry that Richard loved her very much. "Miss Miller? You can work at the secretariat. So should Hry. You go there as well. You two will work on the twentieth floor. I''ll let you know if I need you." Richard looked at Amy. His face darkened when he saw Hry. He didn''t know why his mother sent Hry here. She couldn''t do anything. "Alright, then I''ll take my things with me." Amy nodded. She walked in and put her things in a cardboard box. Then, she went down with Hry without hesitation. Richard would feel better if Amy argued or made a fuss. But Amy was proud. She didn''t say anything and just left. "Richard, will Amy and Hry me me for taking up her position?" Allison said that as if she was wronged when she noticed that Richard was distressed. "I could work downstairs. Just let Amy stay here," Allison added. "No need. The new table will be sent here soon. What else do you want? You can buy some and put them in the office." Richard looked at Allison. She was indeed a beauty. Amy did not like to wear makeup. But if she did, she might look as pretty as Allison, who was the most beautiful woman in R City. Amy was shorter than Allison, but she was very cute this way. Richard felt conflicted. Back then, Allison ignored his pleas and left him without hesitation. Yet he was always thinking about her. For so many years, he had never fallen in love with any other woman. However, everything had changed since he met Amy. When he saw the perfect Allison, he always thought of Amy. "Richard, you''re so nice to me. Will you me me for leaving you back then? I''m so sorry. But I was too young, and l made a mistake." Allison snuggled into Richard''s arms. However, Richard dodged subconsciously. Allison looked up at Richard with her eyes wide open. "We''re at thepany. It''s not good if someone sees it." Richard immediately exined. He was struggling. Should he tell Allison that he was married now? Richard didn''t want to disappoint his grandfather, so he married Amy. He could make do with it since Amy was nice. He had thought that if Allison came back two yearster, he could divorce Amy and get back with Allison. However, everything changed now. He didn''t even want to divorce Amy. It would be good that he spent the rest of his life with Amy. He was quite looking forward to it. "Richard, you''ve changed. Didn''t you promise me that you would always wait for me? But I feel that you don''t have any feelings for me now." Allison looked delicate, as if she was about to cry. Richard was soft-hearted. He had indeed promised. Oh no. If he told her that he was married, it might be a big blow to her. Forget it. He should wait for the right time. "Allison, nothing will remain unchangeable. We can''t force it. We can just wait." Richard could no longer promise Allison anything. He did have feelings for another woman. He didnt know if it was love, he knew Amy was special to him. "Richard, I love you. I really love you. I''m so scared. If you don''t love me anymore, I might as well kill myself!" Allison cried. She believed that Richard wouldpromise if she cried. "Allison, don''t cry. I feel sad when you cry." Richard finally let Allison lean against his shoulder. He held Allison in his arms. For a while, they kept quiet and said nothing. "May Ie in?" When Amy got downstairs, she found that she hadn''t taken her teacup. She didn''t want to disturb the lovebirds. But she knew that she had to if she still wanted her teacup back. Therefore, Amy turned around and went back. Chapter 55Work With Hilary Chapter 55Work With Hry While speaking, Amy opened the door and saw Richard hugging Allison. That was really embarrassing. And Allison was looking at Amy with acent smile. When he saw Amy, Richard wanted to push Allison away. But Allison held his waist more tightly with her arms. "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m just here to get my teacup. I didn''t see or hear anything. You guys can enjoy it." Amy walked to her table, took her teacup, and flew away. When she closed the door, Amy patted her chest. Richard and Allison even made out in the office in the day. Humph, what a lovely couple! Perhaps she came at the wrong time. Forget it. She should stop being so gossipy. After all, she wouldn''t work in Richard''s office again. "Amy, you''re flushing. Did you run too fast?" Hry watched Amy as she came back and sat opposite her. "Yes, it''s a little hot." Amy lowered her head. "Well, Amy? Why are you here? To inspect our work? I thought you should work in Mr. Carters office. It''s only been a few days and you''vee back. We''re really ttered." Zoe walked over, looked at Amy and said in a weird tone on purpose. Amy looked at Zoe and wondered why she wasnt fired yet. Didn''t Richard say that Zoe would resign if she couldn''t finish her work that day? "Are you surprised to see me? Do you think that you can seduce and manipte Mr. Carter with your face? You should remember that Mr. Carter only loves Allison. Now that Allison has returned, there''s no ce for you!" Zoe did not fear Amy anymore. Allison came back and spoke to Richard for her. So she could stay in thepany. Amy finally got it. It turned out that Zoe was Allison''s friend. So, Allison was indeed very important to Richard. "Even if Mr. Caster loves Allison, it has nothing to do with you. Why are you so proud?" Hry pulled Amy over. Hry looked at Zoe and her big mouth and just wished she could just p Zoe right on the spot. "Who are you?" Zoe looked at Hry in surprise. She did not know Hry, nor did she know that they had a new colleague today. "Zoe, you were not here. This is the new secretary, Hry Carter." Someone whispered to Zoe. "Oh, so she''s new here. Why is she so arrogant and how can she talk back to me?" Zoe did not notice that Hry''s family name was Carter. She looked at Hry, who seemed to be dressed in ordinary clothes. Hry was pretty, but so what? She should be just a poor student since she was Amy''s friend. Zoe was confident. "Alright, I am a very generous person. So I dont want to argue with you. Since you''vee back, you need to work hard. Wait a moment. I will arrange work to you today." Zoe stopped arguing since she didnt want to cause trouble. She had only returned today. Although she was still the acting head of the secretariat, she was not in full charge yet. Everyone left. They thought that they could watch another fight today, but the fire went out at the beginning. Very quickly, Zoe came over with a stack of documents and gave them equally to Amy and Hry. "These are your work today. Since you juste back, I won''t push you. Just hand in these trantions within three days." Zoe smirked. The HD Group''s secretariat was also responsible for the trantion work. So when hiring secretaries, they required applicants to know at least one foreignnguage. Thus secretaries could all work as trantors. When Amy applied for this job, she told them that she was good at German. But the documents Zoe gave her were all in French. Hry was even more miserable. She was good at English, but Zoe gave her documents in German. It was true that they could finish the trantion in three days, but only if they were proficient at these twonguages. However, Zoe didn''t let them do what they were good at. Amy looked through the documents and felt that she could make it in three days. But she was worried about Hry. "Hry, don''t worry. I''ll work overtime to finish my trantion. Then I will help you. I''m good at German." Amyforted Hry. "Amy, thank you. I happen to be fluent in French. Let''s just exchange our task." Hry was very grateful to Amy. She was not that stupid. She might not be good at other things, but she could speak three foreignnguages. This trantion was not a problem for her. Amy was impressed and felt lucky to meet Hry. She thought that Hry was a rich girl who couldn''t do anything. But it turned out that Hry was quitepetent. "Zoes trick failed! That''s so funny. Amy, let''s find a quiet ce and trante these documents. I think we can finish it in two and a half days. Then I''ll treat you to dinner and celebrate it!" Hry was very happy that she could work with Amy. "Alright, before we go out, we should tell Zoe first. Anyway, she gives us three days. We can''t be disturbed while tranting. Let''s go to the tea house where Mom took usst time. It''s my treat." Amy checked her bank bnce. She could afford it. "Alright, let''s do this!" Hry went to talk to Zoe. She didn''t expect that Zoe agreed at once. In fact, Zoe was happy that she got rid of big problems. The two documents were from the SR Company, whose boss was a very picky old man. He had very strict requirements on the uracy of the trantion. So they used to ask the professional trantion Yet that old man was never satisfied. Today, Zoe just threw these hot potatoes to Amy and Hry. They would certainly get scolded and she could wait and enjoy the show. Amy and Hry left the HD Group hand in hand. They drove to the tea house and went to the same room. After ordering tea and some desserts, they started tranting the documents. Time passed by. They almost became robots. Hry had aptop, but Amy could only do it by hand. So, Amy was much slower than Hry. "Hey, Mom, could you bring me a notebook? The same one as mine. I''m in the tea house where you camest time. I need it right now."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 56 We Are Friends Now Chapter 56 We Are Friends Now Seeing that Amy was not working as efficiently as her, Hry immediately called Cathy and asked her to send her a notebook. "Hry, dont bother. I can make it. Three days is more than enough." When Amy heard that Hry was calling her mother, she hurriedly stopped Hry. A notebook was so expensive. She couldn''t afford it now. "It''s fine. Just treat it as a gift from me. My mother has given you a gift. But I haven''t. I don''t know what you like. Now that you need this, isnt it a wonderful gift?" Hry felt happy to send a gift to her sister-in- Very quickly, someone knocked on the door and sent in a notebook. Hry turned on theputer, downloaded a lot of dictionaries and then handed it to Amy. "Alright, you will certainly be more efficient. To turn to online dictionaries is much more efficient than paper ones." Amy didnt refuse her kindness again. Her priority was work right now. In the private room, they could hear keyboards being tapped non-stop. They did not say anything else and were busy with the work in their hands. However, although both were busy, someone was idle. From time to time, a knock at the door would Anxious, Hry called her mother again. "Mom, we''re not chatting while enjoying tea. We''re working. Do you understand? Don''t disturb us anymore." After Hry finished speaking, she hung up the phone and no one bothered them anymore. Amy tranted in the tea house during the day and continued at home at night. She thought that she needed to finish the work as soon as possible so as to help Hry. Her husband hadn''t returned, and she didn''t know what had happened to him. However, Amy didn''t have time to care about him. She wanted to do this job well. That was her priority. Amy finished her task in two days, and she then took Hry''s work. Hry enjoyed herself after returning home, so she was slower. "Amy, have you worked overtime at home? I said that considering our ability, we couldplete it in two and a half days. There is no need to be in a hurry. Staying upte is not good for your beauty." Since Amy was helping her, Hry was embarrassed. "It''s fine. I always feel uneasy if I don''t finish my work. I can''t even sleep peacefully." Amy helped Hry trante and she asked Hry to rest. Soon, they finished their work. Amy sorted out the materials and sent a copy to her email. The USB driver was prepared. She just needed to print it tomorrow at the office. "Amy, I promised I would treat you to dinner if we finished work on time. Feel free to tell me what you would like. I am rich," Hry said generously to Amy. "Then how about me inviting someone else over?" Amy missed the cuisine that Richard had brought her to enjoy. She felt that it tasted very yummy, but Hannah had not tried it yet. She wanted to bring Hannah along. "Someone else?" Hry raised her eyebrows. "Forget it. It was my casual talk. Don''t take it seriously." Amy thought that Hry was unwilling. "Don''t misunderstand me. I mean you can call ten people over, let alone one. It''s my treat. You can invite anyone as you want. Bring them all along. I like you, and I like all of your friends." Hry said as if she were Amy''s boyfriend. "Well, there''s only one person. She is my best friend. Her personality is very simr to yours. Perhaps you two can also be good friends." Amy felt that Hry was so cute. She liked Hry and her mother a lot. "Then call my good friend over. Now. I really want to see her." When Hry heard that Hannah had a simr personality to her, she immediately put Hannah on the list of her good friends. Amy called Hannah. When Hannah heard that someone was going to treat her, she directly took the afternoon off and went to the tea house. "This is Hry. This is my best friend, Hannah." Amy introduced them respectively. "I heard that your personality was the same as mine, so I really want to see you. I''m Hry. Nice to meet you." When Hry saw Hannah, she wished they could meet earlier. "Really? I also feel that our personalities are simr. My name is Hannah, so we...." Hry and Hannah began to chat enthusiastically, ignoring Amy. Amy coughed, wanting to attract their attention. "Amy, is there anything wrong with your throat? Have tea!" "Yes, drinking water is good for your throat!" They turned around and cared about Amy. Then they continued talking about their past from a young age. Amy felt that she had been snubbed. "When are we going to eat? I know a good restaurant." Amy reminded them again. "Really? Then let''s go now. We''ll talk when we have dinnerter!" When they heard that Amy had found a good restaurant, they stopped talking. Nothing was more important than food. "It''s the one not far from ourpany. Let''s go and take a look. There shouldn''t be many customers now." Oh, she finally got the attention of her friends. The group came to the restaurant right away. Hry parked the car. When she saw the restaurant, she frowned. However, seeing that Amy and Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah were both in high spirits, she did not say anything. "Hello, do you want the table as usual?" Mary recognized Amy. "Yes," Amy felt that the usual table was quite good, for it was quiet and enjoyed a fabulous vision. "The routine dishes?" Mary smiled at the three beauties. They were all filled with youthful vigor, looking pleasing to the eye. "Alright." Anyway, those routine dishes tasted pretty good. "Got it. Wait a moment. I''ll make it for you." Mary went to cook with happy steps. "Amy, how do you know that the food here is delicious? Have youe here with anyone?" Hannah teased Amy. "Last time I worked overtime, Richard brought me here. I think the food here is yummy. Since you haven''t been here yet, and it''s Hry''s treat, I call you over. Thanks to Hry, I can take you here to enjoy food." Amy honestly exined what had happened. "Richard, I''m going in!" As they were speaking, they heard someone shouting at Richard at the door. Chapter 57 An Awkward Encounter Chapter 57 An Awkward Encounter While they were waiting for the dishes, they heard someone calling for Richard at the door. Judging Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. from the soft voice, they knew that it was Allison without turning around to have a look. Wearing her long hair loose, Allison was in a white dress. She looked so elegant, like an angeling to the world. Anyone who didn''t know Allison would be attracted by her appearance. She was gorgeous and beautiful. At the sight of Amy and her friends, Allison stopped at the door. "Allison, why aren''t you going in?" When Richard walked over, he saw Allison standing at the door. "Richard, our table has been taken." Allison said casually. She looked at the table that she used to like the most. It had been taken by three annoying women. "Then let''s go somewhere else. There aren''t many people around anyway." Richard also saw Amy. Every time he was with Allison and saw Amy, he felt as if she had caught him cheating. "But I like it here. Forget it, Richard. I''ll listen to you." Allison''s face was filled with grievances, and then she became obedient. "Then why don''t we go to another restaurant?" Upon seeing Amy, Richard felt ufortable. "There''s no need. Richard, you''re hungry. Let''s stay here. I haven''t enjoyed its dishes for many years. I am looking forward to it!" They talked a lot at the door, as if they were acting. Allison was obviously showing off, but Amy ignored her. "Wee. You can sit there. That table is quite nice. The view is good as well." When Mary was serving the dishes, she saw Richard and Allison standing at the door. She hurriedly greeted them. She shifted her gaze from Richard to Amy without saying anything. No one knew what she meant. "Miss, do you remember me?" A bright smile appeared on Allison''s face as she greeted Mary. Her enthusiasm made Mary feel ufortable. Allison hade so many times, and she was always in a noble and cold manner, as if she hated to talk to her. But now Mary wasnt used to Allison''s sudden enthusiasm. "Yes. You must be Mr. Carter''s girlfriend. You used to be a frequent customer here. But it seems you have note here for a long time." Mary was a businesswoman, and she had a quick brain. "Miss, you have a good memory. Thank you for remembering me." Allison pretended to be a pure woman again. "Of course I remember you. You''re so beautiful. I''ll bear you in my mind at a nce. I''ll never forget you. Please sit down first. Do you want to order in the same old way?" Mary brought them to their seats. "Yes." Richard remembered that Amy also liked the dishes he ordered. "Richard, I want to have a change. I''m tired of eating the same food all the time. Miss, just serve us your specialty dishes. Three dishes and a soup will be fine." Allison noticed that Amy and her friends were having the same dishes as they used to order. She was jealous. When she was away, Richard brought Amy here for dinner. Sitting by her table, Richard and Amy had the same dishes when he was with her. What did all of this mean? Amy wanted to seduce Richard! Fortunately, Zoe called Allison and told her toe back. "Alright, do as she asks." Richard smiled at Mary. "Okay, I''m going to prepare it now. My specialty dishes update every month. I''ll serve you thetest new dishes." Mary went into the kitchen again. The most special thing about this restaurant was that all the dishes were developed and cooked by Mary herself. Although it might take a little longer, the taste was very unique. Many people liked the dishes here, so the business was pretty good. "Amy, look at that woman. Who is she? Is she Richard''s girlfriend? I''ve never seen her before." Hannah didn''t know Allison, but she didn''t like this pretentious woman at all. "She is his ex-girlfriend. She''s been gone for five years. I wonder why she came back this time." Hry immediately answered. When Amy and Hannah looked at her, Hry realized that she had spilled the beans. "Don''t you know it? This was the big news back then. Basically everyone in R City knew that Richard was dumped." Hry hurriedly exined. However, five years ago, Hannah and Amy were only fifteen years old. Of course, they didn''t know much about this, so they were fooled by Hry. The dishes were all served. They ordered a bottle of red wine as well to celebrate thepletion of the work and their acquaintance. Besides, they celebrated that it was Thursday today. They found all the excuses to drink the wine. "I''m going to the bathroom." Seeing that Amy was drinking, Richard became nervous. Didnt Amy know drinking wine could result in trouble? Why was she still drinking? Richard found that she had finished a cup of wine. "Okay,e back quickly." Allison smiled sweetly. Richard stood up and walked up to Amy and her friends. "Don''t you have to work today?" Richard said sternly. Fortunately, they worked in hispany. "We''ve finished our work, so wee out and rx. Mr. Carter, you''re so idle. You''re even in the mood to keep your ex-girlfriendpany!" When Hry spoke to Richard, she rolled her eyes. The Carters didn''t like Allison, except for Richard. "Drink less wine." On hearing Hry''s reply, Richard was stumped for words. He only said this and went to the bathroom. However, no one listened to Richard. They all wanted to drink wine, and they quickly finished the bottle of wine. There was no leftover on the table. "Alright, I''m full. I know where to buy delicious ice creams. Let''s go. I''ll treat you to ice cream." Hannah stood up and patted her purse. "Alright, I like ice cream the most. Let''s go." They hadn''t got drunk yet. They just didn''t like to see Allison and wanted to find another ce to rx. "Richard, why are you absent-minded during the meal? What are you thinking?" Allison noticed that Richard had put the food in the wrong ces many times. "Nothing. I just feel happy that you''re back. I was thinking about asking our friends out to get together one day." Richard hurriedly exined. But he did want to invite Kevin and the others out for dinner, so he wouldn''t feel he had been cheating. "Alright. I haven''t seen them for a long time. We should get together." Richard nned to ask his friends out, and it just happened to be what Allison expected. She just wanted everyone to know that Richard belonged to her. Chapter 58 A Leaked Secret Chapter 58 A Leaked Secret "Miss Curry, this is the work you allotted to us. We have finished it." Amy and Hry put their tranted manuscripts in front of Zoe. "It''s all done? Very good. But you don''t need to hand this over to me. Submit it to Mr. Carter. He will know you did the trantion and will give you reward if you deserve." Zoe always had a hypocritical smile on her face. Zoe was not stupid. Alisa once sent those tranted manuscripts to Richard. He was unsatisfied and Alisa was harshly scolded. Zoe wanted Amy and Hry to give their works to Richard by themselves. If Richard wasnt satisfied, he would find out that they were useless. When Amy and Hry heard this, they were dumbfounded. Neither of them wanted to see Richard. "What''s wrong? Is there a problem with the trantion? Why are you afraid?" Seeing that neither of them wanted to move, Zoe intentionally egged them. "Alright, let''s go together." Amy and Hry resigned themselves to following the order. It was not that the trantion was in poor quality. They just didn''t want to see Richard and Allison. Hry said to Amy, "Here we are. Amy, after I count from one to three, we''ll go in together." "Alright." To meet Richard was like going to a battlefield. After Hry finished counting, they opened the door and entered. Richard was working while Allison stayed beside him. It was true that men would not feel tired while working with the one they liked. It seemed that Richard quite enjoyed it. "What is the matter?" When Richard saw them, especially Amy, he couldnt help smiling. "Miss Curry asked us to give you the tranted manuscripts. She said that you needed it. This one was tranted by me, and that one was tranted by Hry." Amy lowered her head and ced the documents on Richard''s desk. "You don''t have to do this. Just tell me and I''lle down to get it. Anyway, I don''t have much work to do here. Now you guys can go back to your work." Allison took the documents and was about to put them aside. "No need. I want to see it right away. Allison, you may make a reservation for tonight." Richard sent Allison away with the excuse. "Then Mr. Carter, we are leaving. If there''s anything wrong, just tell us." Hry was reluctant to see Allison, so she pulled Amy, intending to leave. "Wait a moment!" Richard anxiously shouted. Amy and Hry turned around, but he hadn''t figured out what he should say. Allison also turned to look at him. "Take this. Someone gave it to me. I don''t like it. Take it as a reward." Richard took out a box of snacks from the drawer. When he passed by a pastry shop this morning, he remembered that Amy liked the dessert in this shop and bought some. But then he realized that he didn''t have a chance to give it to Amy. Since both of them hade, it was the right time. "Thank you, Mr. Carter." Hry took the snacks and pulled Amy away. Richard continued working. He was going to meet his friends tonight, so he had to finish his work at hand. However, Allison''s eyes were filled with jealousy. She had been with Richard for several years, but he either gave her diamonds and jewelry or designer clothes and bags. He had never given her flowers or snacks. Allison thought the box of snacks were supposed to be given to her. But unexpectedly, they were given to Amy. Allison was drawing hard on the paper with a pen. She painted a face and treated her as Amy. After that, she poked many holes in Amy''s face so as to vent her anger. "Amy, look, Richard cares about you. He even bought you desserts," Hry said to Amy. "Hry, don''t talk nonsense. Richard has a girlfriend and she is in the office. His girlfriend will be angry Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. if she hears you. I''m just a new employee. Howe he cares about me?" Amy quickly covered Hry''s mouth. Amy looked left and right. Many people in HD Group were Allison''s spies. If they heard this and told Richard, Amy would be mocked. "Hry, let me tell you. I''m married. Although I don''t know who my husband is, I have to be loyal to him in our marriage." Amy pulled Hry to a corner and secretly told her that she was a married woman. "You don''t even know who your husband is. And you are still loyal to him?" Hry had known that Amy was married, so she wasn''t surprised when she heard about it. "He paid my father''s medical fees. I am very grateful to him. Our contract will expire in two years. After that, we will divorce and live separately." Amy did not hide anything from Hry. "Divorce?" Hry''s eyes widened, but she quickly controlled her emotions. She couldn''t let Amy divorce her brother. If they divorced, her brother would definitely marry Allison. "Don''t tell anyone else." Amy told Hry not to leak anything. "I will keep my mouth shut. Let''s go back to the office." Of course, Hry would not tell anyone else. After they finished speaking, they left there. However, someone else just happened to be there and heard everything. It was Zoe. She crouched behind the pir for a long time in high heels. Her feet went numb. As Amy and Hry left, Zoe thought she was about to be crippled. Zoe intended to call Allison at that moment. But before she could make the call, she heard that Amy and Hry wereing over, so she could only hide behind the pir. However, it wasn''t in vain. Hearing that Amy had got married, she felt much more at ease. Amy didn''t know who her husband was. How ridiculous! That man might just be ying her. This news should be told to Allison immediately, so she could change her tactics. ***** "Hannah, Hannah, freeze. Listen to me." Kevin ran over and stopped Hannah. "Don''te over. If you have anything to say, just go ahead!" Hannah kept Kevin three meters away from him. When Kevin saw that Hannah did not move anymore, he stood opposite her. "I want to tell you that you were drunk that day and left something at my house. I''m here to give it back to you." Kevin showed a ne to Hannah. Chapter 59 Amy Was Married! Chapter 59 Amy Was Married! Hannah saw that the ne in Kevin''s hand was really hers. However, she had no idea when it was lost. This ne was a gift from someone special. It had always been very precious to her. "Yes, it''s mine. Thank you." Hannah reached out to take it back, but Kevin retracted his hand. "You cannot take it back with nothing in return. Why don''t you treat me to a meal? I came here specifically to give the ne back to you." At this moment, Kevin stared at Hannah, making her hair stand on end. "Treat you to a meal? Sure, just give me the ne, and then I''ll treat you to a dinner." Hannah wanted to snatch the ne again, but her height formed a sharp contrast with Kevins. Hannah ended up in Kevin''s arms, but she didn''t notice that since her eyes were all on the ne. Hannah''s obsession with the ne made Kevin feel very jealous. He drew his arms closer and took her in his embrace. "What are you doing? Let go of me! Put down your hands!" Only then did Hannah be alert. She pushed Kevin''s chest with all her strength, but it was as if she was tickling him. "Then tell me why you didn''t even find you had lost this ne since you care about it so much?" Kevin asked enviously. "None of your business. Let go of me, or I''ll bite you." Hannah threatened Kevin when she realized she waspletely unable to get rid of his arms. "Just do it. I won''t let go of you anyway." Kevin still hugged her tightly in his arms. He didn''t expect that hugging a woman could be so pleasant. Her body was soft and fragrant. Hannah lowered her head and bit Kevin''s arm. Kevin gasped. She really took her words seriously. It really hurt. Kevin raised Hannah''s face with his hand. Looking at her pink lips, he bit them for no reason. Of course, Kevin did not really bite Hannah. He would not bear that. As he touched her lips, he couldnt help kissing her. Hannah was stunned by the sudden "attack". For a few seconds, her mind was nk. She stared at Kevin with her wide-open eyes. Kevin covered her eyes with his hand. Only then did she realize that she had been harassed by the man in front of her. Hannah pushed Kevin away with all her strength. She kept wiping her mouth, and then she scolded him. "You are such a bastard!" the next second, she turned around and ran away without taking the ne. Kevin was still indulged in that moment with Hannah. It was so sweet and addictive. He really wanted to kiss her again. However, he was very satisfied to see her blushing face. It was her first kiss, wasn''t it? Actually, it was his first kiss as well. Kevin did not chase after Hannah. He licked his lips and put away the ne. Later on, he drove away. As he drove along the road, he whistled in a joyful mood. When he arrived, Richard and Allison had been waiting for him. Kevin went to sit beside Richard directly. There were also some other friends they grew up with. They came over for Richard''s invitation very quickly. After greeting his fellows, Kevin started a conversation with Allison. Although it had been a long time since they metst time, they weren''t very excited when they saw each other again. "Allison, why did you suddenly give up your dancing career you have pursued for so many years and going on with Richard and Allison. "Nothing. It''s just I''ve be more mature. I suddenly realize that he''s more important than anything else." Allison smiled and looked at Richard sweetly. "Oh, you are showing off. It''s really cruel for the single people like us. So cruel!" A few single folks started to make jokes. "Well. Let''s call a few girls out and have some fun. As usual." One of the dandies came up with an idea. There were five bachelors here, so they had to ask five girls toe over. "Save it. I don''t want any girls. It''s good for me to be alone." Kevin immediately refused. "What''s wrong with you? You never refused any girls before. Why did you suddenly change? Do you have a sweetheart? When will you take her to us?" They began to heckle Kevin. These people were extremely wealthy, and they treated women as toys. They merely yed with them casually. If they really wanted to get married, they would have to be with only one woman for the rest of their life. None of them have encountered the right one yet. "No. Im just not that into women these days" Kevin nced at Richard. Richard immediately retreated and looked at him vigntly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "I''m not into you, either. You are less attractive to me than a woman. What are you afraid of?" Kevin looked at Richard with disdain. Although Richard was very good-looking, even prettier than Hannah, Kevin was a straight man. Seeing that even Kevin didn''t want to have a girl, everyone stopped yelling. They tended to have a proper meal, and then they would talk with each other for a while. When the food and the wine were served, Allison took herself as the hostess, and she poured wine and set dishes for everyone. She was very hospitable. Other people teased her and called her Mrs. Carter. "Don''t call her that!" That word sounded weird to Richard. Everyone became quiet for a moment. They all looked at Richard. They used to call Allison Mrs. Carter, but Richard was never angry. "I mean, Allison is a girl, and she''s not married yet. It''s not appropriate to call her like that. You should just call her by her name." Richard looked at Allison''s pitiful expression, and then he thought that he might take this too seriously. "OK. Just call her name. That is better." Kevin immediately spoke out to light the atmosphere. Richard was his bosom friend. Although Richard kept many things to himself, their friendship remained close. Having heard Kevin''s remarks, other people started to call Allison by her name. The atmosphere became lively again. "Richard, I heard that someone you hired lied about her marital status." Seeing the men ying finger- guessing game, Allison told Richard secretly. "Lied about her marital status? Who?" Richard couldn''t figure it out for a moment. "Amy Miller. She has already got married, but she lied that she was single when she applied for the job," Allison thought that she was telling Richard the shocking news. Chapter 60 I Love You Chapter 60 I Love You Allison whispered in Richard''s ear and told him what she had heard. Richard was really shocked when he heard this. "What? How did you know she was married?" Richard had mixed feelings about that. Allison said, "My cousin overheard it identally. Amy is scheming. She said that she didn''t even know who her husband was. She is a liar, isn''t she? She must know who her husband is. Her husband must be an ugly man so she doesn''t want to tell us." As Richard heard what Allison said, he took out his mobile phone and used it as a mirror. He thought he was a good-looking man. Richard spoke good words for Amy, "Maybe her husband is so outstanding that she needs to hide him. Whether she is married or not, it is her own business. We recruit both married and unmarried employees." Allison said, "Richard, don''t you think this is a kind of deception? She doesn''t tell others that she is married because she wants to hook up with other men and finds a better husband!" Richard had been strict, but he indulged Amy today. Allison did not know why. "Well, it''s wrong to hook up with other men. However, we''re not sure of that. Now let''s make toasts to everyone." Richard didn''t want to discuss whether Amy was married or not. "Cheers. To our friendship!" Richard raised his ss, and the others also raised theirs and drank happily. What Allison said did not attract Richard''s attention, so Allison thought that Amy must have seduced Richard with some tricks. That was why Richard defended her. Allison was envious. She had to force Amy to quit. Otherwise, Amy would be a scourge in HD Group. After dinner, Richard sent Allison back. Allison sat beside Richard. She was a little drunk, so she was more courageous and she held Richard''s hand. "Richard, I don''t want to go home today. You can take me anywhere." As Allison spoke, she groped Richard''s leg. Richard hurriedly pulled her hand away. But the next second, Allison fell into Richard''s arms. Richard had no choice but to park the car on the side of the road. Allison thought that Richard was going to make love to her, so she held Richard''s shoulder and leaned over to kiss him. "Allison, I want to tell you something." Richard avoided Allison and let her sit back in the passenger seat. "What is it? Are you going to take me home and propose to me?" Allison asked sheepishly. When she broke up with Richard, he had been sad for a long time. Moreover, he never got close to any woman in the past five years. Allison thought it was obvious that Richard only loved her. She believed that she was important to Richard while Amy was just an episode in Richard''s life. Word failed Richard. He wanted to tell Allison that he was married. If he didn''t make it clear, Allison would keep throwing herself into his arms. However, Allison thought that he was going to propose to her. That was a big problem. Richard looked at Allison and thought about what he should say. Forget it, it was better not to tell Allison for the time being that he married Amy. This way, he could see if he really loved Amy. He was in a dilemma again whether to be with Amy or Allison. "I''ll send you home now." Richard said. "Richard, Richard, I don''t want to go back. I want to stay with you. I really want to give you all of me. You want to marry me, don''t you?" Allison shook her head. She wondered if Richard was silly. He did not seize this opportunity to do something when she was drunk. "Allison, the past is the past. We can''t go back to the past. We have to move on." Richard realized that he had been waiting for Allison. He had liked Allison''s gentleness and elegance since he was young. However, ever since he met Amy, who was so unique, his taste had changed. He realized that gentleness might not be the only good character for a girl. Strong personality was the most important. "What do you mean by that? Richard, don''t you love me anymore? You told me that you would wait for me all the time, didn''t you? Why did you lie to me? You''re a liar." Allison started crying. She insisted on getting off the car now. "Allison, calm yourself. Calm down." Richard thought Allison was so emotional now. "Richard, are you still angry that I broke up with you? Are you still ming me? I''m back now. I''ll always be with you." Allison pounced into Richard''s arms again. This time, Richard didn''t dare to push her away anymore. He was afraid that she wouldmit suicide. After Allison calmed down, Richard sent her home. "Richard, I am yours. I will always be yours." Before leaving, Allison promised Richard. "OK. Take care. You are drunk and should have some rest." Richard said softly. Holy shit! He made the trouble himself. He wondered how he could get himself out of it. Richard drove his car and returned to his vi. "Mr. Carter, wee back." Robin heard the sound of the car and came out. "Oh, how am I back?" Richard didn''t know how he got back. He was just absent-minded all the way and drove back unwittingly. "How''s Amy? Is she sleeping?" Richard asked with concern. "Maybe not. She''s in her bedroom and the lights are still on. I''ll shut all the power off now." Then Robin went to shut the power off. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Amy was ying with her phone when the lights suddenly went out. She knew that her husband had returned tonight. Amy put her phone away andy quietly on the bed, waiting for her husband. It had been a long time since she saw him, and she missed him. The door opened. And a tall man strode in. Chapter 61 Take Revenge on Whoever Bullies You Chapter 61 Take Revenge on Whoever Bullies You A gust of wind blew over, and he walked closer to Amy. Against the light, he was standing by the bed, looking at her with his bright eyes in the darkness. Amy opened her eyes. She looked at her husband. Thetter stared at her quietly. "Are you better?" After a long time, Amy spoke first. Richard was stunned. When did he get sick? "I know you cannot be exposed to the light, but you can ask me to take care of you if you''re sick. Our Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. marriage will onlyst for two years. But still I''m your wife now, so I should take care of you." Amy sat up and pulled Richard''s hand. Richard followed her and sat down beside the bed. Amy reached out to feel if Richard''s forehead was hot, but Richard grabbed her hand. "I''m not sick. I was just busy with something. But I have finished work, so Ie back to see you." Richard said in a deep voice. Amy sighed. She then carefully touched Richard''s hand. His hand was warm and dry, and his fingers were slender. He should have a pair of very beautiful hands. "Darling, I''m sorry." Amy suddenly felt that she was very sorry for her husband as she was about to cry. "What''s wrong?" Richard suddenly became nervous. Did Amy fall in love with another man? Her behavior today was very strange. She had never said so much to him before. "Darling, I always confuse you for the boss of ourpany, and sometimes I think he is you. I feel that your voices are a bit simr. Of course, I know that you are definitely not him. He is just like a pervert, and often does weird things." Amy criticized Richard harshly. "Darling, why can you only be with me for two years? Why don''t you let me see you? I have told you that no matter how ugly you are, I will never loathe you." After knowing him for more than a month, Amy felt that she had gradually given her heart to her husband. She would miss him if he did not return home. Hearing what Amy said, Richard had a wry smile. She said that he was a pervert. He tried his best to protect her. But in her eyes, he was a pervert. Richard wanted to make love to Amy now. But he was more curious what kind of person he was in her eyes. "Amy, what do you think of your boss?" Richard asked gingerly. "He is a good person if he doesn''t have a bad temper, bad ideas, or scold me. At the very least, he helped me many times. He will show up when I''m in trouble, but I think he''s a little blind." Speaking of Richard, Amy had a lot to say. However, when Richard heard Amy talk about her boss vividly, he was full of jealousy. In this world, Richard was the only one who was jealous of himself. "Well, why do you call him a blind man?" Richard asked with great interest. "His girlfriend pretends to be pure, but she is scheming. Her tricks can deceive a man, but not girls like me. Last time, she deliberately poured water on my hand, causing me getting burnt and resting for a week." Amy even waved her hand to show Richard. Oh, no! On that day, he felt that Allison poured the hot water on Amy on purpose. However, Amy didn''t say anything. Considering her honest personality, he thought that he was mistaken. "Then why didn''t you tell your boss? I''ll be worried if you get hurt." Richard grabbed Amy''s hand and touched it. Now, her hand was tender and satiny. "What can I say? She is his girlfriend. He won''t believe me even if I say it. Why should I ask for trouble? He gave me a few days off, and even asked Kevin to take me to the hospital. Forget it. Anyway, I cherish my work in HD Group, so I don''t mind it anymore." Amy was carefree. However, hearing her remark, Richard felt ufortable. What a stupid girl! She got injured, but she endured it. He could support her, but she acted as if she had to work to earn a living. "Honey, if someone bullies you in HD Group, feel free to take revenge. What''s good about HD Group? You can''t be bullied. Even if you get fired, I can support you!" As Richard spoke, he forgot to lower his voice, and Amy kept looking at him. His voice was familiar. It was exactly the same as Richard''s. "Darling, when can you let me see you?" Amy did not speak out her doubt. She lifted Richard''s face. "Not now." Richard took off his coat and hugged Amy in his arms. She was so soft that he felt After this conversation, Richard felt that the two-year marriage contract might be abolished. He would be reluctant to part with Amy. They had a crazy night. Richard had been celibate for more than half a month. And tonight, he just couldnt wait to make love to Amy. Amy wanted it as much as he did. But she felt uneasy because she didnt know who took her virginity on her wedding night. ***** "Amy, Miss Field wanted to talk with Hry and you about the trantion. It seems that someone from SR Company is here." Zoe said to Amy and Hry gloatingly. Zoe knew that SR Company was picky. When she handed the task to these two that day, she knew that they would end up in trouble. Well, this moment finally came. "Miss Field wants to see us?" Amy did not recall who Miss Field was. "That''s right. She is the beauty in the president''s office. She''s so gorgeous." Zoe praised and looked sideways at Amy. Amy was good-looking, but she was too rude. How could shepare to Allison? Now Amy knew that it was Allison who asked to see Hry and her. She didnt think too much. Well, if the employees from SR Company came here to talk about the trantion, she would be willing to meet them. If something was wrong, she could modify it on the spot. Amy pulled Hry and went up to the thirtieth floor. "Hry, you don''t need to be afraid. If anything goes wrong, pass the buck to me." Amy thought about what her husband said to her yesterday, so she was bold! Chapter 62 The Perfect Translation Chapter 62 The Perfect Trantion Hry looked at Amy with praise. Few girls were as responsible as her. They were all eager to pass the me on others. But Amy asked to take responsibility bravely. "Then what if I pass the buck to you and Mr. Carter fires you? Let me bear the consequence. Anyway, my family is rich. I''m not afraid of getting fired." Hry was also a responsible girl. She would not shift the responsibility to other people. "Let''s talk about itter. Maybe things don''t turn out as bad as we think. I have great confidence in my trantion. There''s no need to be afraid." Before entering, Amy held Hry''s hand. They walked into the meeting room hand in hand. There were some people sitting inside. They looked up and Richard let them sit beside him. Allison was sitting on the other side. "Alright, the coboration meeting with SR Company begins. First of all, Mr. Baker, the president of SR Company, will give a speech. Wee." Allison''s gentle voice echoed throughout the conference room. As soon as Amy and Hry sat down, they lowered their heads, not daring to look around. Feeling that someone was staring at her, Amy sat still. "Alright, I will talk about some of our cooperation ns briefly. Our representative will exin them in detailter." Hearing a familiar voice, Amy looked up. The man sitting opposite wore a ck suit. His white shirt was tightly buttoned up, and his usually casual hair wasbed neatly. This was the first time Amy had seen Andy like this. What was his introduction just now? Andy was the president of SR Company? Wasn''t he a doctor? Andy saw that there were too many doubts in Amy''s eyes. He cleared his throat and began to speak. Amy didn''t really hear what Andy said. Her mind was in a mess. A few days ago, Andy was like her big brother, and he was a doctor. But today, he became the president of SR Company, a world-famous enterprise. Amy found it hard to believe. "Amy, Amy." Hry saw that Amy was in a daze and nudged her. "What?" Amy finally came to her senses. "Their professional representative is speaking. Mr. Carter asked you to trante." Hry whispered to Amy. Seeing that Amy was absent-minded, Richard was also uneasy. The chairman of SR Company was sick and couldn''te here in person, so he asked his son to talk to Richard. Richard thought that it should be his eldest son, Doyle Baker. But he didn''t expect that Andy, the third son, woulde. The representative was a German. He spoke very quickly. No one in HD Group could keep up with his speed. Every time he came, they needed to hire a professional interpreter. But even processional interpreters were also hard to make it. Today, Amy and Hry were rmended by Allison. She told Richard that these two were talents. But she hoped that they would make a fool of themselves and be fired. Having recovered from her shock, Amy listened carefully to the German. She quickly tranted German into Chinese in her mind and then spoke it out. After the German finished speaking, Amy finished tranting. Andy''s gaze was filled with praise. Amy''s trantion was very urate. Many experienced trantors could not do it. The German took the lead in apuding. Although he did not understand, he had never encountered an interpreter as fast and fluent as Amy in the negotiations over the years. After that, everyone apuded for Amy. Only Allison pped reluctantly. During the negotiation meeting, a perfect cooperation n was reached due to the excellent trantion of Amy and Hry. This negotiation meeting took the shortest time, but the results were the best. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Mr. Carter, to my surprise, you have such elites. You must cherish them. Otherwise, I will poach them from you." When Andy shook hands with Richard, he looked at Amy and said to Richard. "Mr. Baker, there''s no need for you to worry about this. I will definitely keep my employees," Richard said unhappily. Andy, you want to steal my people? Richard immediately became alert. Andy and Amy seemed to know each other. Especially the way he looked at Amy was not something that ordinary friends should have. Richard thought he must keep an eye on him and didn''t allow him to take advantage. "That''s good." After Andy finished speaking, he left with his secretaries. "Richard, Amy and Hry did a good job. Shouldn''t we give them a little reward?" Allison was extremely angry, but she pretended to be virtuous. "This is their job. No need for rewards." Richard was still in a bad mood. He saw that Amy was staring at Andy in a daze, and his jealousy increased at once. Hearing Richard''s reply, Allison was a bit relieved. However, neither Amy nor Hry wanted any rewards. As long as they didn''t make any mistakes, it would be good for them. After bidding farewell to Richard, they went down hand in hand. When they reached the twentieth floor, they saw Andy waiting for Amy at the elevator door. "Andy, are you waiting for me?" Amy looked at Andy in surprise. Andy was truly outstanding. "Yes. Amy, you''re awesome. If you get bullied at HD Group, you cane to SR Company. You are always wee." Andy looked at Amy with bright eyes. Amy fixed her eyes at Andy. Hannah and she always hung out with him since they were young. She only knew that Andy had a kind and beautiful mother, but she didn''t expect Andy to be born into such a rich family. "Amy, I still have something to do. If you have any question, save it and we can talk when I treat you to dinner." After Andy finished speaking, he waved his hand at Amy and left by the elevator. "Amy, are you interested in Andy? I didn''t expect that you two would know each other." Hry had been watching Andy. Why did she suddenly feel that Amy and Andy would make a better match? After all, he was gentle and elegant! Hry hurriedly shook her head. If her mother and Richard knew that she had such thoughts, they would definitely beat her to death. "Well, you are back. It seems that you guys must have done well today!" Chapter 63 Help an Old Man Chapter 63 Help an Old Man As soon as Amy and Hry came down, they heard someone speaking in a sarcastic tone. They didn''t bother to think and knew it must be Zoe. Zoe was in a ck business suit. She changed her clothes to a smaller size. The clingy clothes ttered the curve of her breasts. She stood at the doorway of the secretariat with her hands crossed. She saw Andy talk to Amy, and she became even angrier. Why did those handsome men like Amy? Were they blind? "Yes, fortunately, nothing went wrong." Amy didn''t want to say anything more to Zoe, so she went past her and entered the office. "What a hot temper! It''s good that you didn''t make any mistakes. It turns out that my effort to promote you is not in vain. Mr. Carter should be very happy today." Zoe had heard that the president of SR Company was satisfied. She rmended Amy. If Richard was satisfied, she would definitely be credited. Therefore, Zoe was quite nice to them in a good mood. She would ask Allison to put some good words for herter. Now that Allison returned, Zoe was even more confident. When Amy and Hry returned to their seats, Amy received a message from Hannah. "Are you alright? I heard that you were called up. I''ve been worried!" It felt good that someone was worried about you. Amy texted Hannah back that everything was fine. Before it was time to get off work, Robin called Amy and told her to wait for him at thepany after work today. He would pick up Amy, for he needed to talk about something with her. Amy agreed. Robin was a tactful person. He was not strict with Amy, and he would not oppose if she wanted to hang out. It seemed like there was something serious today. After work, Hry left first. She knew that Amy had a n today, so she left early. Hannah wanted to give Amy a ride, but Amy refused. She told Hannah that someone woulde to pick her up today. Hannah did not insist. Amy always said that her husband''s family were nice to her, so Hannah was relieved. When Amy came down, Robin was waiting at the door. At the sight of Amy, he opened the car door and asked her to get in. "Robin, what is the matter? Why are you so mysterious?" In a ck dress, Amy looked dignified. "One of Mr. Carter''s family wants to see you. He is a nice person. But still, be careful. You are nice too. He will like you." After pondering, Robin decided to tell Amy so that she would be prepared. She might feel nervous if she saw Richard''s family all of a sudden. "To see me? Robin, your master and I will only been married for two years. Later, I will divorce him. Isn''t it inappropriate for me to see his family?" Amy had concerns. When the time came, she would divorce Richard. Would his family feel embarrassed if they already knew her? "Just meet him first. We''ll talk about itter." Robin felt that Richard was weird recently. His intuition told him that Richard would not divorce Amy. If his family was satisfied with Amy today, it would be even more impossible for them to divorce. "But...." Amy wasnt sure if the meeting was a wise decision. "Mrs. Carter, please calm down and try to enjoy the encounter." That was all Robin could say. Amy didnt refuse this time. Since Richard''s family wanted to see her, she should cooperate. "Alright." Amy nodded. Robin told her the room number and did not go with her. Amy went to the bathroom first to adjust her Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. clothes and check her hair. In this way, she looked more mature. She felt that the elder liked mature and steady girls. As soon as Amy walked out of the door, she saw an old man leaning on a walking stick and sitting on the ground at the door, seeming he was in great pain. People came and went, but no one helped him. The old man looked so pitiful. Amy walked over and asked him what had happened. "I feel ufortable." The old man said as he clutched his belly. Amy helped him up, but some people reminded Amy. "You are too bold. He might ckmail you for money." "If you help him up, you will get yourself into trouble. When his familye here, they will im that you push him. You will owe a lot and never be able to pay off your debts in your life." However, Amy did not change her mind. She helped the old man up and supported him steadily. She walked into the hall and asked him to sit down first. Then she asked the waiter to get some water for the old man and fed him herself. "Sir, are you alright? If not, I''ll send you to the hospital. Do you want to call your family?" Amy asked the old man with concern. "No need. I''m fine now. You''re such a good child. I thought I would die today." A cup of water refreshed the old man, as if there were a panacea in the water. "No, you will live a long life. I''d better give your family a call and ask them to pick you up. I cannot leave you alone." Amy insisted on calling the old man''s family. There was a smile in the man''s eyes. He reached out and stopped Amy. "Don''t bother. I''m fine now. I''ll get out of your hair." However, as the old man said so, Amy became more worried. He reminded her of her father. "Then help me to Room 001." Grandpa stood up and asked Amy to help him to the room he had booked. "Alright then, I''ll send you there." Amy supported the old man and slowly walked to a private room. On the door, the number ''001'' was written. Amy opened the door, but there was no one in the room. Only some cold dishes had been served on the big table. "Alright, my family will be here soon. If you have something to do, just go." The old man sat down. When Amy saw that the old man waited for his family in the private room, she gave waiters a few words before she left. Her departure surprised the old man. Didn''t he exin to Robin clearly? As Amy left the room, she felt that the man should be fine now, so she was relieved. Room 001? Well, the number sounded so familiar. Wait! Did Robin asked her to go to Room 001? Chapter 64 He Was Satisfied Chapter 64 He Was Satisfied Amy suddenly realized that the private room she was going to was also Room 001, so she secretly asked a waiter. "Excuse me, how many Room 001 do you have?" "There is only one here. All the rooms have a unique number." The waiter thought that Amy could not find the room, so he enthusiastically told her where Room 001 was. "My god! That old man is my husband''s grandfather?" Amy felt upset. Just now, she insisted on calling his family. He must feel that she was annoying. Amy hesitated for a moment. But she could not keep the old man waiting. She had no choice but to be brave and went to Room 001. When she opened the door again, the old man inside was looking at her with a smile. "Amy! I thought I made a mistake before!" The old man said to Amy. "Well, grandpa, I was being too rude just now. I''m really sorry. Don''t me me." Amy lowered her head and walked in, sitting opposite the man. "You should be med. We could have enjoyed the food when we came in, but you left. So, I suffered hunger for a while longer!" John pped his hands and hot dishes were immediately served. "Grandpa, you are in poor health, but youe to see me especially. Actually, you should not bother. My family has gone bankrupt, and my father has heart problems. My mother left my father and me long time ago." Amy exined her situation to John. John nodded. As for Amy''s background, John had investigated it clearly. But she was different from ordinary people. Others didn''t dare to help him, but she did. Besides, she also dared to say something that others didn''t. John was impressed that she was so bold. "It doesn''t matter. Our family doesn''t need you to be rich. We value good virtues and you are very kind. Besides, we have plenty of money!" John said confidently. "The dishes are ready. Amy, suit yourself. You are so thin." John piled as much food as he could onto Amy''s te. "Grandpa, you are so kind. You remind me of my father. When I have meals at home, my father always helps me get a lot of food." Amy smiled at John. Amy thought John was truly strange. He came to see her, but he did not tell her his name or look down on her. What did he want from her? "Well, my grandson has a bad temper. He doesn''t know how to make girls happy. Please give him more patience. Oh, Ie to see you secretly. He doesn''t allow us to meet you. Don''t tell him!" John suddenly remembered that he came without Richard''s knowledge. "Alright, then this is between you and me." Amy smiled and said. John was interesting, like a child. "Yes, that''s right. It''s our secret. Amy, if you need anything, you can ask Robin to tell me. I will help you." John watched Amy eating heartily, as if he were enjoying the food as well. "Grandpa, I will. Actually, I don''t mind my husband''s ugliness, but he never lets me see him. Grandpa, please tell him. No matter how ugly he is, I won''t dislike him. He paid my father''s medical fees and Im truly grateful to him." Amy said sincerely to John. John was drinking water. When he heard that Amy did not mind Richard being ugly, he could not help but spit it out. John choked on the water and kept coughing. Amy immediately patted John''s back to help him. While John was cursing Richard in his heart. ''Brat, you are so mysterious. Your wife thinks you''re so ugly that you are afraid to see people. It''s just hrious." John liked Amy a lot. When he saw the bracelet on Amy''s hand, he knew that Cathy had made a move earlier than him. However, it didn''t matter. He had a trump card. "Amy, this is the first time we''ve met. I don''t prepare anything special for you. Come. This pair of earrings were left by your grandma. Although they are a little old-fashioned, they look good." John handed the brocade box he had prepared to Amy. Amy was shocked. Wealthy people were so generous. They shared a habit of giving gifts when they saw someone for the first time. John was her husband''s grandfather, so it was normal for him to give Amy a gift. However, Hry''s mother also prepared a gift for her. Amy couldn''t understand it. "Grandpa, I can''t take it." Amy didn''t want to take anything anymore. After the divorce, she wouldn''t be able to keep it anyway, so she didn''t bother to ept it. "Take it. If you don''t, I''ll be angry. If I get angry, the consequence will be very serious. I''ll faint, and I''ll even go into convulsions, foam at the mouth, roll my eyes...." Amy was scared by him sessfully. "Alright, I''ll take it." Amy was afraid that something like that would really happen to John. She could return this gift to her husband, so she took it, afraid that John would be angry. "That''s good!" Only then did John show a smile. After unpacking the gift, Amy knew that it wasn''t cheap. The jade earrings were tiny, but they were crystal and had a ssic style. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After dinner, John pulled Amy''s hand and walked to the door. He repeatedly asked Robin to nourish Amy, for he looked forward to having a great-grandson. Robin nodded his head. Then John left, and Amy followed Robin back. "Mrs. Carter, Mr. Carter''s grandpa likes you. Congrattions!" Robin was happy for Amy. However, Amy was not happy. She knew very well in her heart that it was useless for the family to like her. Her husband would divorce her two yearster. To be exact, only one year and ten months were left. "Robin, have you forgotten? Your master and I only have a contract as short as two years. When the timees, we will divorce. None of this belongs to me." Amy put the box containing the earrings into her handbag. Robin didn''t say anything. He couldnt see through Richard or others. Richard has liked Allison since he was young. But Robin thought Allison was pretentious and arrogant. She was not polite to servants at all. Only before Richard would she pretend to be nice and kind. But Richard didn''t believe anyone who spoke ill of Allison. In his heart, Allison was indeed the best. Thinking of this, Robin sighed deeply. Chapter 65 Amy Was in Danger Chapter 65 Amy Was in Danger "Hey, Amy, this document is urgent. I''m busy right now. Take it to Room 888 of YC Hotel immediately. The daughter of the president of Dudley Group is waiting for you there." Zoe handed a document to Amy and asked her to send it out immediately. "Isn''t Linda supposed to do it?" This kind of delivering work was usually done by Linda. "She is on the way to send something to otherpanies. Look at other colleagues. They are very busy. But your work isnt important. Hurry up and go. Stop talking nonsense. We can''t afford to waste time." Zoe was impatient. Amy looked at the documents in her hand. They were sealed. It would only take her two hours to go to YC Hotel and returned. "Alright." After packing her things, Amy put the documents into her bag and was ready to leave. Looking at Amy''s back, Zoe sneered. ''Amy, I hope you''re lucky.'' Amy took a taxi and arrived at YC Hotel in more than 30 minutes. She got on the elevator and came to the eighth floor. It was very quiet on the eighth floor, as if nobody had gotten up yet. Not even a waiter was visible. Amy found Room 888. The door was left unlocked. Amy knocked on the door, but no one answered. She tried to listen and found that someone inside was taking a shower. Seeing that the door was unlocked, Amy thought that it was open for her. So, she went in and took out the document from her bag. "Miss Dudley, I''ve put the paper on the table. You can take a look after you finish." Amy said to the bathroom. Then Amy considered her job done and wanted to leave. She felt a little ufortable in this room. Something smelt pungent. But at this moment, the door closed from the outside. Amy tried to open the door, but she failed. The sound of water in the bathroom stopped. Then the door of the bathroom opened. Amy turned around and wanted Miss Dudley to open the door for her, but she was shocked by what she saw. There was no Miss Dudley but a man whose belly was bigger than a pregnant woman. He was bald, and his face was fat. He was fifty or sixty years old. He wasn''t tall and had a towel wrapped around his thick waist. Where was Miss Dudley? Amy felt a little dizzy, and she started to feel a little hot. "Not bad, not bad. I like you. You are beautiful and have big breasts. That''s great." The fat man walked to Amy, looking at her and smiling with satisfaction. "Who are you? Why are you here? Miss Dudley asked me to send her the document." Amy tightly gripped the doorknob. She wanted to go out. At a nce, she knew this man was not decent. But her feet were so limp that she couldn''t even stand firmly. "I am Brent Dudley!" The fatty reached out his hand to touch Amy''s face. Amy''s skin looked fair, and he couldn''t wait any longer. Although Amy felt hot and weak at the same time, she still gritted her teeth and avoided Brent''s sexual assault. "Let me out. I''m married. How dare you!" Amy''s voice sounded sweeter to Brent and made him hornier. How could he care about Amy''s warning? He bent down and wanted to carry Amy away. Amy struggled. But she felt she was losing her strength. From Brent''s point of view, her struggle meant Content ? N?velDrama.Org. to arouse him and increase the fun. Brent was fat and strong. He picked up Amy easily and walked towards the big bed. The humiliation of losing her virginity to an unknown man on her wedding night was recalled by Amy. And now the history was going to repeat itself. No. No! She wouldnt allow it! Especially after she was married and cared about her husband! "Brent, stop! Or you are going to see a dead body!" Amy''s eyes were filled with ruthlessness. Bang! Brent threw Amy onto the bed. "How dare you threaten me? Let me tell you. Even if you die today, you are going to die on my bed!" Brent shouted. He didnt believe Amy at all. Come on, in this modern society, how could a woman kill herself just because she was raped? It was not the old day. No one valued chastity anymore. Amy''s clothes had been torn off by Brent, revealing her pretty chest. Brent took a look, and he pounced over like a hungry wolf. Through the camera installed in the ceiling corner, Allison smiled happily when she saw this. If the video was posted online, she believed that nobody would ever have interest in Amy. Knowing things happened just as she wished and there was no way for Amy to escape, Allison left happily with a smile. While in the room, blood flowed out from the corner of Amy''s mouth. Staring at the ceiling, she burst into tears. Just when she went desperate, the door was broken abruptly. And Richard walked in with a gloomy face. Brent''s towel had fallen off his body and he turned to these two, looking like a hideous clown. Richard kicked Brent so hard at once that thetter fell to the ground heavily. Considering how fat Brent was, one could imagine how furious Richard was. Richard looked at Amy lying on the bed. She was as lifeless as a ragged doll. The sheet was stained by her blood. "Amy, Amy, you can''t die without my permission!" Richard took off his suit and wrapped Amy up. He picked her up and rushed out. Before he left, he did not forget to say to his subordinates, "Break him!" Regardless of how hard Richard shouted, Amy was unconscious. She just wanted to die. Richard didn''t notice his face was wet with his tears. He was so scared that if Amy left him like this, he would regret it for the rest of his life. After running countless red lights, Richard rushed into the hospital with Amy in his arms. The doctors were all ready. Seeing Richard, they started to help and sent Amy into the emergency room at once. Richard stayed with her all the time, holding her hand tightly. Chapter 66 Punish Brent Chapter 66 Punish Brent Later, Amy was sent to the operating room and the doctor came out to ask Richard to sign. "Mr. Carter, this girl was sent here by you. Do you want to wait for her family to sign or do it personally?" The doctor said to Richard. "I''ll sign." Richard took the pen and signed his name. "This girl is tough. She almost bit off half of her tongue. It seems she doesn''t want to live at all. What exactly happened?" The doctor saw Richard signing and sighed. He then looked at Richard again. ''He looks decent, but why did he push the patient so far?'' That doctor had a bad impression of Richard. However, Richard didn''t care about his opinion anyway. Then the doctor went into the operating room. Well, Richard did not notice the doctor''s disdain for him. He learned from the doctor that Amy didn''t want to live. What a silly girl! No matter what, her life mattered the most. How was she supposed to take revenge if she died? He paced back and forth outside the operating room, unable to calm down at all. The assistant, Donald McCain, came and reported to Richard that Brent had been crippled. He also found a document on the table. It seemed that someone had asked Amy to send the document and set her up in the hotel. "Find out who asked Amy to deliver the document today and then immediately question him who set this trap." Richard''s eyes turned red. Donald looked at his boss. Richard had never been like this before. Was Amy important to him? However, Donald didnt dare to ask. He quickly left to find out who set Amy up. When Amy woke up, she looked nkly at someone wiping her hands by the bed. She tried her best to open her eyes, but what she saw startled her. It was Richard! Amy wanted to say hello to Richard, but she couldn''t say anything, for her tongue couldn''t move at all. Hearing Amy''s voice, Richard looked up. "Don''t talk! I''ve never seen anyone as stupid as you to bite your tongue!" Richard was so excited to find that Amy woke up. He wanted to say something nice. But as he parted his lips, he got angry. As a result, he uttered something unpleasant. However, Amy saw tears at the corner of Richard''s eyes. She reached out to help him wipe it off. "My eyes have been dry recently. They can''t even absorb the eye drops." Richard hurriedly wiped away his tears. He was so happy. It had already been four days. Amy had been unconscious for four whole days. He was so worried. Amy retracted her hand. She thought that Richard cried for her, but it turned out that they were just eye drops. Amy closed her eyes again. Why was she in hospital? The heart-piercing pain reminded her of everything. Back then, she used all her strength to bite her tongue. She learned from books tomit suicide by biting one''s tongue off when she was young. But as she really bit her tongue, she knew how much courage it would take. Thest thing she remembered was that Brent pressed down on her. She didn''t know what happened afterwards. Amy opened her eyes again. She looked at Richard, while Richard was staring at her. She could not speak and asked Richard what was going on with her eyes. "I happened to see you when I went to the YC Hotel for a meeting that day. I felt weird and I went to look for you and then I discovered that you were injured." Richard said indifferently. He didn''t want Amy to worry anymore. "That fatty has been sent to the police station." Richard saw that Amy was still staring at him and knew that she was concerned about this matter. Amy felt better to know that Brent was sent to the police station. She checked her body and was relieved that she wasn''t raped. Amy looked at Richard again. Why would he catch her in trouble every time? "Don''t think too much. Nothing happened. You''re fine. You just can''t talk now. Have a rest. Ie to see you for I don''t have much to do now. But I have to go back to thepany immediately. Hry will sent to the hospital. Now that Amy woke up, he had to go back home to take a shower and shave. Amy nodded. Richard tucked her in before he left. After Richard left, Amy couldn''t sleep anymore. It was Zoe who asked her to deliver something to Brent. She must have set up the trap to humiliate her. Amy determined to take revenge on Zoe after she was discharged from the hospital. "Amy, Amy, are you OK?" Hry and Hannah ran over. When they knew that something had happened to Amy, they both wanted toe to see her. However, they were stopped by Richard. But he called them just now and told them to rush over immediately. Amy looked at her friends and wanted tough, but her mouth was numb and she couldn''t feel it anymore. "Don''t speak, Amy. You''re amazing. You almost bit off your tongue. I''m scared even when I think about it." Hry covered her mouth. That day, she was sent away by Zoe. To her surprise, something happened to Amy soon after she left. "Amy, I''m so sorry for what you''ve suffered." Hannah started crying. Oh, poor Amy. Amy held Hannah''s hand tightly, implying that she was fine and asked Hannah not to feel sad. "Amy, let me tell you something. Zoe was beaten up by us. She was the one who plotted against you. Richard had found the truth, and she confessed. Hry and I couldn''t hold back our anger, so we hit her. Zoe is so shameless." Hannah reported to Amy about the situation in thepany recently. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Amy heard that Richard had investigated Zoe for her. But why did he do this? And she even nned to confront Zoe herself! "Richard said that you should rest and go to work after you fully recover. Your medical fee will be covered by thepany. You will have the best treatment. Besides, what happened to you is totally intolerable in in HD Group. He will never allow this under his watch. Richard is so hot!" Hannah did not expect that Richard, who had wacky characters, would help her at such a critical moment. And she felt quite touched. Chapter 67 Allisons Plot Chapter 67 Allison''s Plot Zoe was indeed loyal to Allison. She didn''t turn Allison in even when she had to bear the consequences herself. She hoped that Allison would return her favor and help her out when necessary. After all, Richard liked Allison, while things between Richard and Amy were just a fling. Everyone knew that Richard had been in love with Allison since he was young. Allison heard that Richard fired Zoe, and that Zoe was beaten up by Hannah and Hry. Many people saw that, and Richard was even present. But he didn''t stop them. ''Amy, you are so annoying.'' Allison was furious! Everything was well nned, but Amy messed it up. Allison could have posted the video online and ruined Amy''s reputation so that Richard would lose interest in Amy. Holding a pencil in her hand, Allison had a gloomy face. ''Amy, you''re really lucky. You survived when your tongue was almost bitten off. Why don''t you die?'' The n failed, and Zoe got involved. Allison lost her right-hand man. No, she would not spare Amy. Richard opened the door and entered the office. Allison immediately changed her look and put on her beautiful and gentle expression. "Richard, you''re back. Let me get you some tea." Allison immediately stood up and walked up to Richard, helping him straighten up his clothes. Richard immediately held Allison''s hand. Allison''s cheeks flushed and she lowered her head sheepishly. "Richard," Allison said in a shy yet sweet voice. No man would resist the temptation from the way Allison behaved. Allison looked up. With watery eyes, rosy cheeks and pink lips, she stared at Richard. Richard did not have the slightest reaction to such a beauty, although this was what he had always dreamed of. "Allison, don''t y these tricks anymore." Richard released Allison''s hand. Allison hugged Richard''s waist and cried. "Richard, I know it was my fault back then. But when I was abroad, I missed you every day. I''ve given up my career and came back. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me." Allison cried, looking so weak that people felt that she could copse at any moment and wanted to protect her. "Allison, I have never med you. Don''t think too much. I have to go to work now." Richard touched Allison''s hair. Ever since he was young, he had been loving stroking Allison''s hair. His behavior caused Allison feeling as if they had gone back to the happy old days. Richard was old-schooled. After being in a rtionship with Allison, he never crossed the line, except holding Allison''s hands and hugging her. Allison felt that she was not attractive. When she asked him about that, Richard would answer affectionately, "Allison, I want to make love to you on our wedding night." At that moment, Allison believed that Richard''s love for her was real and unique and she could not be reced by others. But now, although Richard cared about her very much, she found they were distant. "Richard, I''ll get you some water." Allison wiped her tears. Richard no longer loved her like before. Allison''s tears used to wring Richard''s heart, but now he chose to ignore them. "Alright, thank you." Richard walked to his desk. He spent much time with Amy every day and the work to be dealt with was piling up. He needed to deal with it as soon as possible so that he could go to visit Amy in the evening. "Richard, you seem to be haggardtely. How is Amy? How poor she is! Why don''t we go to visit her tonight?" As Allison served water for Richard, she pretended to be concerned about Amy. "Allison, it''s kind of you. Amy hase to herself. She''s fine. You don''t have to worry about her. I have my n tonight. I will go to visit her if time allows." Richard did not agree to visit Amy with Allison. In Richard''s mind, it felt that he was showing off his mistress if he went to visit Amy with Allison. "But I''m worried about her. I''ll go to visit her in the afternoon. She''s my colleague. I should go and take a look at her after such a horrible ident happened to her." Allison insisted. Seeing that Allison insisted, Richard agreed. "Alright then, just go. Take care of yourself." After Amys incident, Richard began to pay particr attention to girls'' safety when they went out alone. "I will. Richard, you''re the best." After saying that, Allison happily returned to her seat. Richard smiled at Allison. Allison was always considerate. Allison returned to her seat. She got a message from Zoe, saying that Brent had been crippled and asking Allison to be careful. Zoe suggested she should keep the video and make it public when time was right. Allison deleted the message after reading it. She texted Zoe that she had received her message, and reminded her to delete the messages as well. Then no one would find the truth. Allison stole a nce at Richard and saw that he was indeed busy with his work. He had been absent Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. from work for several days. Except showing up on the day Zoe was fired, Richard hadn''te to the Amy was no match for Allison at all. Things between Richard and Amy were just a fling. After all, Amy was a careless woman,pletely different from Allison. Once Richard lost interest in her, he would change his mind. Allison calmed herself down, but she still couldn''t let down her guard. She had to force Richard to marry her one way or another. ***** Amy had been in aa for four days. Therefore, she didn''t doze off during the day now. She was recovering and could take a walk, but she couldn''t speak. She learnt from Hannah that there were more than twenty stitches on her tongue. After all, Amy really wanted to end her life back then. Richard got the best ward for Amy, which Amy was grateful about. The expenses were borne by the HD Group. Sitting on the sofa, Amy turned on the TV and watched it. All TV dramas were soaps. After switching among channels, she didn''t find anything she liked. Amy then turned to the news channel. "Amy, are you feeling better?" Someone pushed the door open and came in with a basket of fruit. Amy took a nce, finding it was Allison. So she continued watching TV. "Amy, I heard that your tongue was almost bitten off. Why are you so hard on yourself? How pitiful you are!" Allison felt even angrier since Amy ignored her. Chapter 68 A Quarrel in the Ward Chapter 68 A Quarrel in the Ward Seeing that Amy ignored her and continued watching TV, Allison got even angrier. Amy''s family had gone bankrupt. Why was she so proud? Allison sat beside Amy. "Amy, I heard that the man who humiliated you was already sixty years old. He was fat and ugly. How did you endure him? I feel disgusted just to think about it." Allison said these to Amy on purpose. Allison waited for Amy to go crazy so that she could y nice. However, Amy, though only unable to speak, acted as if she was also deaf. Allison said many harsh words, and Amy seemed not to hear anything. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Amy, I know you were not raped, but others don''t. You will get married sooner orter. If your future husband knows that you were sexually assaulted, will he still want you? If you are married, won''t your husband be sad he finds it out? Well, I don''t think you''re married. You have been in hospital for so long, yet your husband never showed up." Allison chose the most poisonous words for they were the only ones in the ward. Amy finally responded to Allison''s words. She turned around and smiled at Allison, moving her lips without making a sound. "It''s none of your business!" However, Allison failed to understand her. She only saw Amy''s smile. Her smile was so beautiful and pure. "What did you just say?" Allison asked. "She said it was none of your business!" Hannah came back. She was just out to buy some food and Allison went in. Allison was really a jinx. "Who are you?" Allison did not know Hannah, but she noticed that Hannah was not very friendly to her. "I''m Amy''s friend." Hannah put aside the things she had bought. She did not know Allison, but she didn''t like her look. Hannah didn''t envy Allison''s beauty. She just somehow felt that Allison was hypocritical. "Well, birds of a feather flock together. I''m here to visit Amy out of care. Is this how you treat others kindness? How ill-bred you are!" Allison ridiculed Hannah. "Ill-bred? Miss, you think you are well-bred? We are only kind to cultured people. Why should we be polite to someone like you? All you can do is talk bullshit." Hannah''s words were like bullets. Although Amy was unable to speak, she wanted to pay Hannah apliment. They smiled knowingly and high-fived as a sign of victory. "You peasants! Visiting you is a humiliation to me." Allison stood up. She felt that she was an elegant thought of that. "Then please leave. We didn''t ask for your visit. Women like you disgust us! Scram!" Hot-tempered as Hannah was, she waved her hand and drove Allison away. Allison snorted and stood up. However, the moment she stood up, she saw Kevin looking inside. So, she sat down again. "Ie to see Amy with good intentions. Why do you want me to scram?" Allison said, aggrieved. The sudden change in Allison''s tone stunned Hannah and Amy. Allison was mean just now. Why did she suddenly y pitiful? "Amy, Hannah, Allison! You are all here." Kevin only saw Amy and Hannah, and he didn''t see Allison. "What are you doing here?" At the sight of Kevin, Hannah became alert. "Ie here to see Amy. I didn''t expect you to be here. I didn''t mean to." Kevin knew that Hannah didn''t like him. They hadn''t met each other ever since he forced a kiss on Hannah. "Allison, is there anything wrong? Did they say anything?" Kevin looked at the pitiful Allison and then shifted his gaze to Amy and Hannah. Amy could not speak, but he knew Hannah''s temper. ''Hannah, Allison is Richard''s girlfriend. How could you offend her?'' Kevin thought so. "It''s fine. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have made them angry. It''s all my fault. Kevin, don''t me them." Allison pulled at Kevin''s sleeve and said generously. "You are the most shameless person I have ever met." Hannah stared at Allison. How disgraceful Allison was! "Hannah, don''t." Kevin pulled Hannah aside. "Why? I hate hypocrites. Who does she think she is? Mother Theresa? Well, she was not like this just now. She just called our peasants. Who''s the ill-bred one now?" Hannah was enraged by Allison. Kevin couldn''t stop Hannah. "She''s Richard''s girlfriend. Do you want Richard to pay for Amy''s medical expenses or not?" Kevin whispered in Hannah''s ear. Sure enough, it worked. Hannah regained someposure. That was right. If Amy wanted to get the best treatment, Richard should be the payer. He could afford the best and the most expensive medicine. Hannah adjusted her clothes and pulled Amy out of the ward. "Let''s go to the bathroom." Allison and Kevin were left in the ward. "Allison, do you want a ride?" Kevin wanted to send Allison away. Otherwise, if they got into a fight, he didn''t know what to do. "It''s okay, Kevin. I''ll just go back by myself. Hannah and Amy are not as nice as they look. You should be careful." Allison advised Kevin. "Yeah. I know. Then be careful on the way back." Kevin walked Allison to the elevator. Richard was very busy during the day, so he asked Kevin toe over and see what Amy needed. Kevin was both happy and shocked the moment he came. He was happy that Hannah was also here. He had been missing her for a long time. What was shocking was Allison''s presence. Richard spoiled Allison, so Richard''s friends showed excessive patience with Allison. Fortunately, Hannah listened to him and Allison was sent away. It would be much easier to get along with Hannah now. However, Kevin was wrong. He helped Allison, so Hannah held even more prejudice against him. Chapter 69 Richard Is Not Leaving? Chapter 69 Richard Is Not Leaving? Kevin had thought after Allison left, Hannah and Amy would feel better. Otherwise, they definitely would bicker. And if they did, he would just end up in a dilemma. He thought that he had done the right thing. However, when Hannah and Amy came back and noticed Allison had left, they vented their anger on Kevin. "She''s gone. Why are you still here?" Hannah said coldly to Kevin. She hated it that Kevin was enthusiastic about Allison. "What does her leaving have anything to do with me?" Kevin felt wronged. Hannah couldn''t get along This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. with Allison. How did this be his fault? Hannah ignored Kevin. She helped Amy to the bed and asked her to open her mouth so she could apply medicine to her wounds. That medicine was very expensive. It was said that it was effective in wound healing. "Try this too. It''s also quite effective. It was bought from France. Ie here to give you the ointment especially." Kevin then remembered that he was here to deliver the ointment. He almost forgot about it. "You can''t do a damn thing right. Hand it to me." Hannah walked over and snatched the medicine away. She took a closer look, but she was not as good at French as Amy. So, then she handed the medicine to Amy. Amy took a look and nodded. Hannah put away the medicine. "Then thank you. You can leave now." Hannah started to drive Kevin away. "It''s about time for dinner. I have an idea. I''ll buy you some food before I leave." Actually, Kevin had noticed that Hannah bought a lot of food. However, they were all snacks. He felt that they might get hungryter. "We have snacks, so don''t bother. You can leave." Hannah wasn''t nice to him. That day, Kevin forced a kiss on Hannah. Although Hannah looked angry, her heart was pounding. Hannah even dreamed of him during these days. But Kevin helped Allison today, and that ruined Hannah''s good impression of Kevin. Besides, he took away her ne and didn''t intend to give it back. Kevin nced at Hannah and then looked at Amy. He walked over and said to Amy. "Amy, Mr. Carter asked me to see you. Have a good rest." Without saying goodbye to Hannah, he turned around and left. "Who the hell does he think he is? He''s so easy to get angry. Indeed, those that get along with Allison can''t be good. They have no manners." Hannah said as she watched Kevin''s back. Hannah was so angry. Kevin kissed her, but he left without saying anything to her. Amy looked at her best friend. She wanted tough, but because of her injured tongue, she couldn''t. Amy knew Hannah well. Although Hannah was fierce and tough, she would not bother with such trivial matters. Once she did, it meant she definitely had fallen for that guy. Hannah finished applying the medicine for Amy, and she was still angry with Kevin. When the ward door opened again, Kevin and Richard were both standing outside. Kevin was holding a stic bag in his hand which was full of food. "I went to buy some food for you. You can''t just eat snacks. Let''s eat them outside. Richard has something to say to Amy." Kevin found that Richard wanted to talk to Amy, so he nned to take Hannah out. However, Hannah did not understand what Kevin meant. "I don''t want to eat." She was still angry. Kevin walked over and pulled her out while holding her hand. "You..." Before Hannah could say anything, she had been pulled out by Kevin. Richard walked up to Amy''s bed. He took a look and found that the new ointment given to her today was intact. Amy was using the old ointment. "The new one is better. Don''t use the old one. The tongue cannot be bandaged and is in saliva all the time. It''s hard for the tongue to heal, so you need to use the best ointment." Richard said to Amy and threw away the ointment that had only been used once. Amy felt sorry for the ointment that was thrown away. She cursed secretly that Richard was wasting money. She heard from nurses that this tiny box of ointment cost several thousand and Richard just threw it away. "Open your mouth and let me see how your tongue is." Richard asked Amy to open her mouth, but Amy did not want to. Her tongue was sewn up. It must be very ugly. She did not want to show Richard her ugly side. "What are you afraid of? I''ve seen it at its worst. It almost fell out at that time. It should look okay right now. Doctors used transparent sutures." Richardforted Amy. He still remembered when he saw Amy''s mouth at that time, he was shocked. If he didn''t identally found Amy, he would have faced a dead body now. He would have been widowed. Frightened, Richard understood his feelings even better. He had fallen in love with Amy and could not lose her. He probably would be the one that went back on the two-year contract. Hearing what Richard said, Amy reluctantly opened her mouth. The operation was perfectly done and the stitches were not visible at all. Richard was satisfied. After that, Richard took the snacks that Hannah bought and ate them. It took him a whole day to finish the work that had been piling up for four days and he hadn''t eaten all day. He was starving right now. Richard ate half of the snacks that Hannah bought. Amy looked at Richard curiously. She had never seen a man that was this into snacks. He almost ate up the snacks Hannah bought. "You can''t eat now. Stop looking at me." Richard noticed that Amy was looking at him, so he turned around. He thought that Amy wanted the snacks. Amy hurriedly withdrew her gaze. Anyway, he could buy the food after he ate it. He was rich. After he was full, Richard spread out the things he had brought. He sat on the sofa and changed his shoes. Amy looked at him again. What was he doing? Was he going to sleep here? Chapter 70 Richard Was Called Away Chapter 70 Richard Was Called Away Richard seemed to stay for the night, so Amy was a little anxious. She was married. How could she sleep in the same room with another man? Amy got out of bed, walked up to Richard, and wrote a few words. "Mr. Carter, go home." Richard looked at it and got confused. He had stayed with her for four days, and now she asked him to leave? Didn''t he take good care of her? He read those words and looked up at Amy with eyes as beautiful as ck pearls. Amy was looking at him. But when his gaze settled on her, Amy hurriedly dodged it. ''My god. He is gorgeous.'' "I''m not going back today. I''ve brought everything. I''ll stay here with you today." Richard forgot that Amy did not know that he was her husband. He just felt that it was natural for him to take care of his wife. Amy hurriedly waved her hand. She did not want her husband to misunderstand anything. Although the marriage would onlyst two years, it was protected by thew. Besides, her husband felt so inferior that he was afraid to meet anyone. If she cheated on him, how devastated would he be? However, Richard ignored her and turned to theputer. Amy had no choice but to text Robin. She had not returned home for four days. Robin must be worried. She had to tell Robin in case that he should be over-worried. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Amy told Robin that she was fine, and she asked Robin to send a servant to take care of her so that she could send Richard away. After the message was sent, Robin quickly replied. He said that someone had told him that Amy was fine, but the servants were very busy recently. They needed to clean up the vi and do some decorations, so no one was avable to serve her. Amy read the message and got helpless. ''Lord. No servant can make it. What excuse should I use to drive Richard away?'' She wrote a few more words for Richard. "I''m fine now. I don''t need anyone to take care of me anymore. I just can''t speak. Other than that, I''m perfectly fine." Richard took a look at those words and pursed his lips. What was going on? Shouldn''t she be happy that the president of the HD Group was taking care of her? It seemed that she didn''t want him to be here. Richard turned off theputer. He stared at Amy. She was a little pale, probably caused by excessive bleeding. Her hair was a little messy, and she hadn''t showered for many days. He could vaguely smell the sweat on her body. "Let''s go to the bathroom." Richard suddenly stood up and pulled Amy towards the bathroom. What was he doing? Amy was shocked. Was he going to take her to the bathroom? No, she didn''t want that. "Don''t be nervous. I remember that you haven''t taken a bath for a few days. Go in and take a bath. I''ll have your clothes delivered." Richard said to Amy after adjusting the temperature of the water. Amy blushed. Indeed, she hadn''t showered in days and now her boss, a man, brought this up. It really embarrassed Amy. However, Richard was calm. After preparing the water, he left. The door closed. Amy went red as a beet. What was it with Richard and her? Every time she was in an embarrassing state, Richard would be there! The water was warm, Amy decided to take a bath. She closed the bathroom door and took off her clothes. "You are not feeling well? Is your family doctor around? Ask the doctor to give you a check-up. I have something to do now, so I might not be able toe." Amy heard Richard was on the phone outside. Without even thinking about it, Amy knew who it was. It must be Allison. "Alright, then I''lle right over. Wait for me." Richard nced at the bathroom, and Amy had not "Amy, I need to leave for a while. Wait for me." Richard went out. Amy heard the door closed, and then the entire room quieted down. Just now, she wanted to drive Richard away. Now he really left, but she felt lonely somehow. After taking a bath, she came out in her dirty clothes. Since she was sent to the hospital, she had not changed. "Kevin, don''t follow me. You should head in that direction. Go that way!" Hannah''s voice came from outside the door. She was like Kevin''s natural enemy. As long as they met, she would scold Kevin. "I''m not following you. I''m here to send clothes to Amy. Don''t tter yourself." Kevin was pushed to retaliate. "You''d better be. Give me the clothes and I''ll give them to Amy." Hannah stood at the door, crossed her arms, and blocked the door. "This is the task that Richard gave me. Why should I give them to you? Get out of my way!" Kevin said to Hannah with a gloomy face. "No, I won''t." Hannah raised her face high. "You damn jinx." After Hannah howled, Kevin came in. He was holding a paper bag in his hand. "Amy, these are your clothes. Richard said that you needed them. Get changed." Kevin was quite nice to Amy. He thought Richard was hard to be seen through. He was both nice to Allison and Amy. He used to be loyal to Allison, but now he got in trouble. Amy nodded at Kevin and took the clothes. The clothes on her body were really ufortable. Hannah walked in with a gloomy face. She didn''t even look at Kevin and went straight to the sofa. Kevin didn''t say anything to her anymore. She had had the food he bought anyway. He didn''t need to worry about the rest anymore. He also had to go back to have dinner. Kevin left, and Amy got changed. There was everything she needed in the bag. Even the bra was the right size. Richard was really unbelievable. "Amy, you look really good in this dress. A woman said Mr. Carter asked her to buy these. She has a good taste." Hannah found Amy was beautiful in that fitting dress. "Amy, I must be haunted recently. I often see Kevin in my dreams. Did he use some kind of magic and cast some sort of spell on me?" Hannah pulled Amy over and told her about her distress. Amy wrote a few words on the coffee table with water after looking at Hannah for a while. Hannah saw it and immediately waved her hand. Chapter 71 Cathy Taught Richard a Lesson Chapter 71 Cathy Taught Richard a Lesson "No. Of course not! Why do I like him? He''s a yboy. I likemitted men." Hannah was already in love with someone for a long time. It was just that she didn''t know where he was now. Seeing Hannah shaking her head, Amy did not say anything more. Hannah was not the type to keep secrets. It was just that sometimes even she herself didn''t know her true feelings. Before they could talk much, more visitors came. This time it was two "big shots", Hry and her mother Cathy. "Oh dear, what''s going on? Why did you get hurt? What''s wrong with your boss? How could he let this happen?" As soon as Cathy walked in, she held Amy''s hand and sized her up. Fortunately, Amy was not seriously injured. "Mom, what are you talking about?" Hry reminded Cathy. Only then did Cathy remember that Amy''s boss was her son. Anyway, it must be Allison''s fault. She kept causing trouble after she came back. "Amy, don''t worry. Take care of yourself and rest well. Don''t go back to work until you get better!" Cathy sat beside Amy. She looked at Amy and wanted to cry. Every woman would be scared and helpless when she was in that horrible situation. Amy nodded. After saying that, Cathy noticed that there was nothing on Amy''s wrist. Amy did not wear the bracelet Cathy had given her. "Honey, why aren''t you wearing the bracelet I gave you? It can bless you. You must wear it all the time. Do you hear me?" Cathy actually had a point. From the underworld to the government, Everyone in R City wouldn''t touch the person with the jade bracelet. They knew that the bracelet belonged to the Carter family, and they knew the Carters were not the ones they should mess up with. "She''s right, Amy. I''ll go to your ce and bring you the bracelet tomorrow. That''s your armor. You''ll be safe wherever you go," Hry added. But at this moment, they didnt know this bracelet almost got Amy killed. "You''re Hannah, right? You look like a nice girl. Pretty, too." After talking to Amy, Cathy turned around and saw Hannah. Hry had mentioned Hannah to Cathy. Hry said that Hannah was a righteous girl. Cathy really liked girls, but she had two sons. Fortunately, herst baby was a girl. "Hi, you must be Hry''s mother." Hannah felt a little timid over Cathy''s praise. "Yeah. And you can also see me as your mother. I really want three sweet daughters like you." Cathy was so happy. She would kill for three cute daughters. "Oh, that will be great." Hannah also liked this beautiful and dignifieddy the first time she saw Cathy. They had a really nice chat, while Amy only listened and smiled. Richard came back when they were in the middle of a chat. He looked at these women in the room and frowned. His mother and sister really liked to join in the fun, especially his mother. Cathy liked girls so much that she wanted all the girls to be her daughters. Richard felt that his brother and he were like adopted children. "Huh, look who''s here with a dark face." Cathy got sullen when she saw Richard. She knew that Richard must have been dragged away by Allison. That bitch. Cathy was angry that Richard went out for Allison instead of staying here with his wife Amy. "Thank you foring to see Amy. You must be Hry''s mother. I am the president of the HD Group," Richard said seriously. And Cathy became serious too. "Oh, you are the president of the HD Group? No wonder you look so familiar. What''s wrong with you? Your employee got injured, but you didn''t stay here with her? What are you doing out there?" Cathy just wanted to vent her anger. She hated to see Richard being together with Allison. Richard could only lower his head and let Cathy scold him. He knew that his family did not like Allison. He had thought that they had a prejudice against Allison, so he insisted on being with her. But now that Richard had married Amy, he didn''t love Allison that much. "Do you know what you did wrong now? Don''t think that you can do anything just because you''re the president. Take care of your employee and stop thinking nonsense," Cathy gave him a good scolding. Seeing this, Amy and Hannah got very nervous. They were afraid that Richard might get back at them after Cathy left. Cathy got tired and thirsty after all the scolding. Richard even poured her a ss of water. Cathy drank the water and wiped her mouth. "Alright, we have to go now. Mr. Carter, we''re got eyes on you. Take good care of your employee." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Cathy was about to leave the room to Richard and Amy so that they could have some privacy. "Hannah, let''s go. Let Mr. Carter take care of Amy. There is a shop selling yummy ice cream in the west street. I''ll treat you." Cathy pulled Hry and Hannah away like a child. Amy wanted to stop them. She didn''t want Mr. Carter to take care of her. It was too embarrassing. But the three women sumbed to the ice cream and left without hesitation. "Look, I didn''t want to stay. It''s your aunt that kept me here. I didn''t go far just now. I got a good doctor and sent him to the Field''s." Richard exined to Amy. He didn''t know why he exined it to Amy. Amy also felt it unnecessary. She was his employee, and she couldn''t stop him from doing anything. Early in the morning, the doctor and nurse came and gave Amy a drip. Richard woke up early. He held Amy''s hand for the nurse. He watched the nurse putting the sharp needle into Amy''s hand and felt that his heart was broken. When it was all done, Amy was still asleep. Too many people came to see her yesterday. A lot of things happened, so she was very tired. Richard tucked her in. He pulled up a chair and sat beside her while watching the drops trickle down, all the way into her body. Chapter 72 Beautiful Black Swan Chapter 72 Beautiful ck Swan Amy had been in hospital for half a month. But neither her husband or his family hade to see her once. Even Robin didn''t show up. It disappointed Amy a lot. However, Richard stayed with her all the time. Some doctors and nurses would ask Amy if Richard was her husband. Thanks to the best medicine, Amy''s tongue had almost healed. Now she only had some difficulty speaking and eating. Other than that, she was perfectly fine. Her doctor said that she could get discharged and rest at home, since she had started to eat liquid food, which could supply the necessary nutrition. Robin took Amy home from the hospital. However, Amy was not happy. She treated Robin and the others as her family. But no one came to see her when she was in hospital. Robin was wronged. Ever since Amy was sent to the hospital, he had been very worried. Yet he could not tell Amy what he had done, because it was Richard who asked him to do so. Anyway, Robin was relieved and happy when Richard went to take care of Amy in the hospital. Richard cared more about Amy now. Maybe it wouldn''t take long for Richard to get over Allison. Robin didn''t notice Amy''s sad feelings. He drove home and helped Amy into her room as usual. Amy found that the house had changed a lot in the past half month. The ck furniture had given way to something light. It looked like full of life now. She walked back to her room, where the changes were even greater. The curtains turned blue, and the nkets changed from ck and white to pink. Also, the big bed had been changed to something made of wood. In short, they were all in colors that Amy liked. "Mrs. Carter, how do you like it? Mr. Carter asked us to get these changed. He said that you liked these colors," Robin said to Amy. Amy nodded. She liked it a lot. The room was full of life now. The ck and white furniture would just depress her. However, Amy remembered that she hadn''t told her husband about it. How could he know that she liked these colors? Anyway, it didn''t matter. Now she knew that her husband actually cared about her. She was happy to have such a husband. Even if their marriage wouldn''tst long, things he had done were enough for her to remember him forever. "Mrs. Carter, have some rest. The tonic needs to take a while." Robin was happy that Amy was satisfied. He got the nod for his work. Amy nodded again. Shey on the new bed. It was very soft. And the new nket smelled so good. Amy took off her clothes and got under the quilt. She felt like she was in someone''s embrace, which made her feel at ease. She fell asleep soon. She didn''t feel worried or frightened at home. She got rxed and had a sound sleep. ***** "Richard, there''s a balletpetition tonight. Can you go with me?" Allison said to Richard with two Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. tickets in her hand, looking excited. Richard put down his pen. He had been giving Allison the cold shoulder recently. Now he thought that he could see the ballet with her. That was Allison''s favorite. "Yeah, sure." Richard smiled at Allison. "Oh, you''re so sweet. You''ve always been so nice to me." Allison pulled Richard''s sleeve, acting pouty and flirty. "Alright, get prepared. After work, we''ll have dinner first and then see the ballet." Richard was a little touched that Allison had given up thepetition for him this year. Allison had done ballet for over twenty years. She basically started learning ballet since she could walk. "Alright, then let''s go to the restaurant where we wentst time. I like the food there a lot." Allison was overjoyed. Richard still loved her very much. He knew that ballet was her life. Even if he didn''t like ballet at all, he would still go with her. Richard watched Allison leaving in a good mood. He called Robin and told him to take good care of Amy and gave her everything she wanted. Allison changed into a white dress and put on white high heels. She let her long hair down, looking like a beautiful goddess. And Richard was wearing a ck suit. He even looked fashionable in that pink shirt. When they arrived at the theatre, they attracted a lot of attention. Richard was handsome, and Allison was elegant. They looked like a perfect couple. Allison held Richard''s hand even more tightly. She wanted everyone to know that this outstanding man belonged to her. On the stage, each pair of dancers showed their best performance. Allison would givements on them as a professional and Richard would listen. Halfway through thepetition, a pair of dancers won deafening apuse when they got on the stage. The ballerina leading in this piece was dressed in a ck ballet dress. It made her very different from those dancers in white. Moreover, she showed up with a fancy and difficult move. And she did it perfectly. After that, the ballerina danced to the music. Her every move was just perfect. Even Richard, who didn''t like ballet, widened his eyes and stared at the ballerina on the stage. At the end of the song, the ballerina bowed and left. But the audience kept pping for her. The ballerina danced so well, but Allison did not apud. Instead, she clenched her fists. When the ballerina left the stage, Richard stood up and walked to the backstage. "Richard!" Now Allison regretted asking Richard toe here with her. "Stay here. I''ll be right back." Richard turned around and said to Allison. Amy, with her headwear removed, was removing her makeup in front of the mirror. "Amy, you are amazing. It''s a pity that you didn''t further your study." Lea Hood, Amy''s ballet teacher, was helping her with the makeup. "Ms. Hood, you know that I don''t like ballet that much. I''m intonguages." A dancer got sick today, so Lea called Amy for help. And Amy came without hesitation. Amy spoke very slowly. She did not want her teacher to find that her tongue was hurt. "Yeah. You also have a gift fornguages. Well, everyone has his own ambition. Anyway, thank you. Let''s have dinner together after thepetition," Lea said to Amy. "She''ll pass. She has other things to do." Richard walked behind Amy and pulled her up while she was chatting with Lea. Chapter 73 Hesitate Chapter 73 Hesitate Amy did not expect to see Richard here. Richard pulled her out while she was confused. Then Amy shook off his hand when she figured out what was going on. If her tongue did not get hurt, she would have cursed him. It was none of his business. Why did he stop her from doing anything? "What''s wrong?" Richard was shocked when Amy suddenly shook off his hand. "I can walk on my own!" As Amy spoke word by word, she tied her hair up and walked in front of Richard angrily. Richard followed Amy out of the theater. He hadpletely forgotten about Allison. "Why are you following me?" Amy''s face darkened as she red at Richard with watery eyes. "I..." Richard didn''t know why he followed Amy. He just wanted to hide her up when she appeared in public in skimpy clothes. "Goodbye. Suit yourself." Amy made a gesture. She had difficulty speaking, and didn''t want to embarrass herself in front of Richard. "Wait, you haven''t had dinner. Let me take you to dine." Richard looked at his watch. Dancers didn''t eat before a performance. Amy must be very hungry now, so Richard wanted to take her to dinner. Amy waved her hand. She tried her best not to spend time with Richard. She was afraid that she would fall in love with him. "Richard, what are you doing out here? Amy?" Allison went out after Amy and Richard. Allison had waited a long time, but Richard didn''t return. So she went backstage to look for him. However, staff there told her that they did see Richard, but he left with a ballerina. Allison got furious. Amy was so shameless that she did ballet to seduce Richard. So Allison went out to them and saw them standing at the door, in a stalemate. "Allison? Why did youe out?" Richard saw Allison and remembered that she was waiting for him. "You didn''te back, so I came out to look for you. Amy, you''re here, too. What a coincidence! I just saw a ballerina, and she really looks like you." Allison walked over. She did not hold Richard, but acted like she was intimate with Amy. Amy nced at Allison. Allison was good at ying innocent in front of Richard. Amy wondered when Richard would know Allisons true face. "Yeah, that''s me!" Amy said. "Oh, you''re amazing. It''s a pity that you didn''t keep dancing. I know a great foreign dance teacher. You will be a prize-winning dancer if you take his ss." Allison held Amy''s hand and said to her. "Thanks, but I don''t need that." Amy turned around and left. Allison looked at Amy with a surprised look. Then a trace ofcency shed in her eyes. "Richard, did I say something wrong? Is Amy angry at me?" Allison looked aggrieved, and her tears welled up. Richard sighed. He had never been so speechless in his whole life. "Perhaps not everyone wants to make a name for themselves. Let''s go. Amy has her own n for life. But I know you mean well." Richard stared at Amy''s back. Now he decided to tell Allison that he was married and that she should no longer have any feelings for him. "Richard, I''m really worried that you would abandon me. I want to tell you something. Let''s grab some food, and I''ll tell you everything," Allison said softly. There were tears in her eyes, and it broke Richard''s heart. Richard nodded. He also had something to tell Allison. "Richard, do you know why I gave upon dancing and came back for you?" Allison said as she drank the milk tea. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Richard was really curious why Allison suddenly came back. "Why?" Richard looked at Allison. He had known her since he was a little kid. She went dancing every day, regardless of the weather conditions. She was so cute when she danced. Richard had liked Allison very much. As time passed, they all grew up. With their friends'' encouragement, they started dating as a matter of course. But for so many years, Richard had never felt jealous or worried because of Allison. Perhaps it was because Allison had been good and never caused him any trouble. "Richard, do you remember? When we were seventeen, a car raced toward you and I pushed you away and got hit. There wasn''t anything wrong at that time. However, when I danced for a long time nobody noticed it back then. Here is my examination report from that hospital." Allison took out the report from her bag and handed it to Richard. "I haven''t contacted you all these years, because I went abroad for treatment. I could never do ballet again. I cried a lot. I was crazy, and I even thought of killing myself. But I remembered that you promised me. You said you would wait for me. So I came back to look for you." After saying that, Allison burst into tears. Richard recalled the incident when he was 17 years old. Allison wanted to save him and got hit by a car. But he remembered that the car was slowing down. Allison only had a few bruises from the car. She didn''t have any internal injuries ording to the examination results from the hospital. He didn''t expect that it left a crack on her bone. Richard looked at the report. It said that Allison had a bone fracture and received treatment two years ago. Thest words were in the big bold font, which said that Allison could not do strenuous exercises anymore. Richard realized that he ruined Allison''s life. She loved dancing so much, but she had to give up. And his promise became the only thing that supported her to live on. Richard had decided to tell Allison that he was married, but now he couldn''t say it anymore. Allison was crying hard, and Richard handed her a napkin. "I''m sorry. If I knew that the car ident would hurt you so much, I would have chosen to get hit myself. Allison, I''m so sorry to hear that." Richard felt bad for Allison. "Richard, don''t say that. I don''t need your apology. I don''t want anything else. I just want you to love me like always." Allison wiped away her tears and stared at Richard. Chapter 74 I Miss My Husband Chapter 74 I Miss My Husband Amy took a taxi home. It had been a long time since she danced. She felt much better after dancing today. She was a little hungry. When she got home, Robin was waiting for her in the living room. "Mrs. Carter, the dinner is ready. You can wash your hands." They made dinner on time. Amy had just returned, and the dinner was ready. She did not tell them when she would be back. Perhaps it was just a coincidence. Amy didn''t think too much. She was hungry, so she washed her hands and went to eat. There were various soups on the table, such as chicken soup and fish soup. There was also porridge and other soft side dishes. Amy looked at Robin gratefully. Robin was so considerate. He really took good care of her. "Mr. Carter asked me to prepare the food. He was sorry that he did not stay with you when you were injured. So, he wanted to make up for it when you came back." Robin thought for a while and decided not to take credit. Although Richard didn''t want Robin to tell Amy about it, Robin thought that he had to betray Richard. Only in this way could Amy get impressed by her husband. "Oh," Amy replied briefly yet meaningfully. Although her husband and she had never seen each other, he cared about her. Amy decided to stay away from Richard. It was easy for her to fall for such a handsome and outstanding man when he offered help like this. After dinner, Amy went to take a shower. She started to miss her husband. Shey on the bed and hugged a new doll. Her husband was so sweet. He actually got her a doll, knowing that he couldn''t often be around. "Darling, what are you doing? Don''t you know that I miss you? Have you eaten yet? Do you miss me?" Amy muttered to the doll. The puppy doll just smiled at Amy no matter what she said. "Hey, do you know that a doll is very different from a living person? Even if you''re ugly or disabled, I won''t dislike you. You had doctors treat my father and took me in when I was having the worst time of my life. Even if you don''t have any feelings for me, I think I''m in love with you." Amy still couldn''t speak clearly, but she knew what she was talking about. After some time in bed, Amy fell asleep without a quilt on and with the doll in her arms. After all she had been worn out from ballet today. After sending Allison home, Richard was softened by her tears again. He had decided to spend the rest of his life with Amy, but he didn''t know how to deal with Allison. It had be a big problem. When Richard returned to the vi, it was already past midnight. He turned off the electric switch in their bedroom before walking in. It was quiet. Richard could smell Amy''s scent from the bath. He took a deep breath. He had grown to enjoy her scent and more importantly, her in this room. Richard walked to the bed and saw Amy curling up on the nket, holding the doll tightly. Actually, it was not a new doll. It was Richard''s favorite doll when he was a child. He liked to cuddle it to sleep. Now that he saw Amy cuddling it, he couldn''t help but smile. Amy really didn''t know how to take care of herself. Although she was in the room, the windows were all open. It was cold at night. She might get sick. Richard pulled out the nket and tucked Amy in. Amy murmured. Richard didn''t know what she was talking about. Her tongue was hurt, and it was funny when she spoke. Richard went to take a bath. When he got into bed, Amy nestled up to him. And then he felt her cold body. How long had she slept without the nket? Richard held Amy in his warm arms. Amy felt veryfortable in Richard''s warm embrace. She moved closer to his chest and found a Amy hugged him really tightly, but Richard just wished that they could sleep together for the rest of his life. Early in the morning, a ray of sunlight shone into the bedroom. Amy heard a bird and smelled flowers, which woke her up. She stretched and could not remember what had happened yesterday. Lying on the bed, Amy tried to refresh her memory about yesterday. She seemed to have irritated Richard again. No, to be exact, she had offended Allison, so Richard got mad too. What should I do? Should I still go to work today? It''s going to kill me. Amy had no choice but to get up. After washing up, she put on the bracelet that Cathy gave her. Hry said that the jade bracelet could protect her. Then let her have a try today. After dressing up, Amy went downstairs. Robin had prepared breakfast for her. Seeing that Amy was dressed up, Robin asked, "Mrs. Carter, where are you going?" Yesterday, he did not ask Amy what she was going to do, and she went dancing. Richard got very angry and scolded Robin. "I''m going to work," Amy replied as she ate the porridge. "Mrs. Carter, you don''t have to go to work so early. You''re far from well. You could still take some time off. Our master is Richard''s friend. So, he will say some good words for you." It had been less than a month since Amy got injured. She didn''t need to rush into work. "No, I''m going." Amy insisted. She wanted to go to work. If she got divorcedter, she would have to be on her own. Robin failed to persuade Amy, so he didn''t say anything else. Anyway, there shouldn''t be any big problems with Mr. Carter being there. "Alright, Mrs. Carter, you can go to work. But you''re not fully recovered yet. So, I will drive you to work and pick you up every day." Robin insisted. Amy thought for a moment. She didn''t see anything wrong with that. So, she agreed. Amy got a new director at the secretariat, who was transferred from other departments. It was a young Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. girl, who looked to be in her twenties. The new director seemed to have heard some rumors and was very enthusiastic when she saw Amy. "Amy, you came to work so quickly? You work so hard. It''s good that you''re here. We''re very busy now. Check this document for me. Circle everything important with a red pen." The new director Rubi Webb had got a way with words. She gave Amy some easy work, but she said that Amy helped a lot. So, Amy had a good first impression of Rubi. Chapter 75 The Truth Chapter 75 The Truth Hannah ran over when she heard that Amy hade to work. Hry came after Hannah. Hry wouldn''te to work until thest minute. She never liked to arrive early. "Why did youe back so soon? You got hurt at work. You should rest for a while longer. You can''t speak very clearly right now." Hannah was very straightforward. She didn''t even feel it when Hry nudged her in the ribs. "I''m fine." Amy said briefly. The less she said, the clearer she sounded. "Oh, then what will you have for lunch? We could have porridge together. I know about a good restaurant nearby." Hry was worried about Amy''s lunch. "Wow. Finally. You put this on. I told you that it could protect you. You must wear it all the time. It''s the best that you never take it off." Hry lowered her head and saw Amy wearing her family''s jade bracelet. "It''s so beautiful. This jade bracelet is so delicate!" Hannah looked at the jade bracelet and thought that it was very pretty. It suited Amy well. Amy took her hand back and pointed at the document in front of her. "Alright, I''ll leave you to your work. I''m going to work too. I''lle back at lunch." Amy was going to work, and Hannah had to go too. Hry and Hannah had returned to their seats, and it became very quiet here at Amy''s. She looked through the document and underlined the key points with a pen. Amy sorted out all the documents in the morning and handed it over to Rubi. "Amy, you are efficient. This is all you have to do today. You can do your own things in the afternoon." Amy smiled at Rubi. Now that Amy was free in the afternoon, what should she do? Should she go back home? Although there were a lot of people in the house, they barely talked to her. It was better to work here than go home! "Mrs. Carter, I''ve brought you lunch. Could youe down and get it?" At 11:30 am, Robin called Amy and told her that he had brought her lunch. Amy got downstairs and saw Robin standing there with a lunchbox. "Mrs. Carter, soup and dishes. They are still hot. You don''t have to heat it. I have to go back now. I''ll pick you up in the afternoon." Then Robin left. Amy carried two heavy lunchboxes. There must be a lot of love in it. She kept smiling even when she got in the elevator. She just couldn''t hide it. Amy walked out when the elevator stopped on the 20th floor. "Amy." Someone was calling her from afar. Amy turned around and saw Allison, who came out from the finance department next door and saw Amy walking out of the elevator. "Amy, did your family bring you lunch? You''re so lucky. I heard that you were married. Why don''t you introduce your husband to us?" It was lunch time, and there were many people in the corridor. They all turned to Amy when they heard Allison. But Amy just ignored Allison and continued walking towards the secretariat with her lunchboxes. Suddenly, Allison saw the bracelet on Amy''s wrist. And it pierced her heart. "What is this?" Allison forgot to be ady anymore. She pulled up Amy''s hand. The jade bracelet was an eyesore to Allison. She knew this jade bracelet. Many people in R City knew it. It stood for the matriarch of the Carter family. Only the woman, who married into the Carter family, could wear this bracelet. But how did Amy get it? Did she steal it? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Let go of me!" Amy hated Allison when she got dramatic. Amy was wearing her own bracelet, and it had nothing to do with Allison. "Amy, you''re a thief. Do you know whose jade bracelet this is? It''s mine." Allison had always thought that only she could inherit the jade bracelet. However, now Amy was wearing it. All Allison could think was that Amy owned it by stealing. The next second, they were surrounded by people on the 20th floor. There was a thief in the HD Group, and she stole Allison''s thing. Everyone knew that Allison was Mr. Carter''s girlfriend. So, they forgot about lunch and just wanted to know what was going on. When Hry returned from the bathroom, she saw many people at the secretariat''s door. She tried to squeeze in but failed. Hry heard Allison say that the bracelet was hers. And Allison even used Amy of stealing from her. Then Hry lost it and became invincible. She pushed everyone away and squeezed her way in. Hannah also came to Amy for lunch. She heard Allison''s voice and made her way into the crowd. Allison saw Hry and said, "Hry, it''s good that you''re here. Look, why is your family''s bracelet on Amy''s wrist? Did she steal it?" Hry looked at the bracelet. Then she turned to look at Allison. "Allison, what did you just say? It''s your bracelet?" Hry didn''t answer if Amy was a thief. She wanted to rify whom this bracelet belonged to. "Yeah. It will be mine soon. I will marry Richard, and only I deserve the bracelet!" Allison said proudly. "So, you know that the bracelet belongs to Richard''s wife. Now that Amy is wearing it, what else do you want me to say?" Hry was irritated. She wanted to save Amy and call Allison''s bluff, so she told the truth at once. "What? That''s impossible. Richard is not married. How could Amy marry him? She just married an old man. She has never seen her husband. Hry, you can''t insult your brother just to help Amy." Allison did not buy it at all. Richard stays with me all the time. How could he marry Amy? If it were true, Amy would have been showing off already. No, no, Hry must be lying. She never likes me. Allison thought to herself. Hry got speechless and almostughed. Allison was so arrogant. She actually believed that she was the only choice for Richard in the world. And Richard got to choose her. That was ridiculous. "She didn''t insult me. Hry is telling the truth. Amy is my wife!" Chapter 76 She Is My Wife Chapter 76 She Is My Wife People gathered for gossip, but what Richard said stunned them all. And they choked on the news. It became so quiet on the 20th floor. They could hear each other''s breathing. What just happened? What did Mr. Carter say? Amy was his wife. Damn. Had they offended Amy? Allison was the first one to be pulled back to reality. She slowly walked to Richard. "Richard, what''s going on? Why did you say that? Don''t you know it will break my heart?" Tears fell from her face like raindrops. "Allison, I''m telling the truth. Amy is my wife. I''ve married." Richard couldn''t keep doing this. He couldn''t have both. He had to choose the one that he actually fell for. Allison cried out, covered her face and ran away. The next second, the crowd dispersed. No one dared to gossip about their president. Now only Amy, Hannah, Hry and Richard were left on the 20th floor. Amy hadn''t figured out what was going on. Did she mishear? "Thank you." Amy walked to Richard. She thought that he was lying to save her. "I got to go. You guys take care of Amy." Richard was afraid that something would happen to Allison, so he chased after her. "What happened just now? Hry, Hry Carter, are you Richard''s sister?" Hannah finally got it. "That''s not my fault. I''m afraid that you won''t hang out with me if you know about it." Hry secretly looked at Amy. Amy looked calm and walked into the office with the lunchboxes. Hannah and Hry followed behind her, not daring to say anything. Amy put the lunchboxes on her desk, but she had no appetite. She sat on the chair in a daze. Hannah and Hry also sat down. "Amy, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to lie to you," Hry whispered. "Leave me alone." Amy didn''t want to talk to them. She asked them to leave and stayed alone in the office. Amy had to sort out her thoughts. Richard was just joking, right? He didn''t marry her. He had no reason to do that. Since they met, they hadnt got along with each other. Why did he marry her? Did it embarrass him to marry her? Richard didn''t want to see her. They even signed a marriage contract for two years. That was to say that she should divorce him and make room for Allison in a year and a half. Now the good impression her mysterious husband left on her had gone. Richard was thinking about another woman and loved another woman. Perhaps Richard married her just for the sexual needs. Amy''s face felt cold. She touched it and found that it was covered with tears. She pulled a tissue and wiped away her tears. Then she opened the lunchboxes. Her father had a surgery and was still recovering, so she could not divorce Richard unless he proposed. It seemed that Richard would divorce her soon. He loved Allison, so he wouldn''t leave her in that awkward position for long. Anyway, Amy should eat something now. No matter what happened, she must fill her stomach. This was how her father taught her since she was a kid. Amy ate a lot, trying to squeeze those memories out with food. She only wanted to remember these delicacies. But after lunch, worries piled up in her heart again. She didn''t want to leave Richard. But she wanted dignity, so she had to ignore that thought. Then Amy went home. She couldn''t work here anymore. She didn''t want people to talk about her all the time. Robin was surprised that Amy came home early. Why didn''t she tell him that she was free in the afternoon? He could pick her up. "Robin, about Mr. Carter. It is his real surname, right?" Amy put away her things and asked Robin. "Yeah." Robin found Amy strange today. "Richard Carter?" asked Amy. Amy suddenly asked him about Mr. Carter''s full name. Robin didn''t know how to answer it. "Yeah. Mrs. Carter, why do you ask?" Robin felt that Amy was a little off today. "He told me everything. This bracelet belongs to the woman who marries into his family. But Robin, have you forgotten that our marriage will onlyst two years? It has been three months. So, I''ll leave after one year and nine months. Why bother giving me this bracelet?" Amy took off the bracelet and handed it to Robin. "Mrs. Carter, Cathy gave it to you. And you can only return it to her. I don''t know how to exin to her if you give it to me." Robin immediately took his hand back. "Alright, I''ll give it back myself." Amy had known everything, but she felt miserable. She knew that Richard was her husband, but she was not happy about it. Amy even got a headache. She went upstairs and wanted to sleep for a while. She did not know what to do now. "Amy, are you alright? I''m almost recovered. Maybe I can go back to see you in a few days." Stephen, who was abroad, happened to call Amy and told her that he got better. "Dad, Dad, I miss you so much. I really miss you." When Amy heard her father''s voice, her tears rolled down her cheeks. "I miss you too. Honey, I''m sorry that you have a tough time." Stephen was also wiping away his tears. His daughter and son-inw were so good that they had found a suitable heart for him. Now, Stephen was a healthy man. Stephen still did not know that Matt had dumped Amy and ruined her life. Amy chatted with Stephen for a while before hanging up. Stephen wasing back, so Amy was thinking if she should call her aunt. After all, her aunt had been living in her mother''s ce. Stephen had been ill for so long, but her aunt had nevere to see him. Moreover, she didn''t even Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. call Amy in the past three months. Where could Stephen stay when he came back? Their houses were are all mortgaged. Amy couldn''t let him live on the streets. And she couldn''t take him to this vi, either. She would leave soon. That was a big problem. Chapter 77 Marry a Good Man Chapter 77 Marry a Good Man Richard didn''te back all night. Amy didn''t know if he had made up with Allison. Anyway, Amy didn''t sleep well either. There were lots of things going on. And sometimes, she thought of Richard. When Amy woke up the next morning, she got dark circles under her eyes, which made her eyes look even bigger. Amy wanted to cover the dark circles, but she couldn''t find any makeup. She never wore makeup. She only had a lipstick. Forget it. Even if she managed to cover them, it couldn''t cover up how she was feeling. She was so tired. "Mrs. Carter, Mr. Carter said that you don''t need to go to work today. You should rest at home." Robin said to Amy when she went downstairs. What? He just doesn''t want me to upset Allison. Amy thought to herself. Never mind, she didn''t care about it. Even if she couldn''t work at the HD Group, she could find another job. It was time to resign. It seemed that she couldnt stay in thepany any longer. "Alright," Amy replied. She sat down and took her time with breakfast. She majored in German, so she might be able to find a few part-time jobs and do some trantion. She couldn''t work outside. Otherwise, Robin would ask her about it. After she made some money, she could move out. Robin felt bad for Amy as she remained silent. But he couldn''t say anything because Richard told him not to talk much. Robin couldn''t understand young people nowadays. He could tell that Richard cared about Amy. It was just that he didn''t know how to show his care. Anyway, Richard would suffer in the end. After breakfast, Amy went upstairs silently. She turned on herputer and started looking for a job. She wouldn''t resign to her fate. She would find ways to survive no matter what. On the other side, Richard did not sleep well either. He stopped following Allison after she got home. Then, he called Hadrian, Allisons brother, and told him everything, hoping that Hadrian could persuade Allison. Richard never wanted to expose Amy to the public, but Allison had gone too far at that time. Moreover, he didn''t know that Cathy had given the jade bracelet to Amy. But it showed that they had taken Amy into the family. What should he do now? If Amy came back to work again, what should his employees call her? Mrs. Carter? So, his wife worked in the secretariat, but another woman stayed in his office? It was such a headache. Yesterday, Allison was so sad that she ran away. Richard couldn''t just tell Allison to move out of his office when she came to work today. Richard had never been such a coward since he entered the business world many years ago. "Richard, what was going on yesterday? Amy is your wife. So, that investigation you required was to check her background before marriage?" Kevin heard about it and came to Richard''s office early in the morning. Kevin looked as if he had seen a ghost. "Yeah," Richard said indifferently. "You married Amy, so you should tell Allison about it. Now what are you going to do? Who will you choose? Are you going to divorce Amy since Allison is back?" Kevin asked.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone in R City knew that Richard loved Allison. Now that they pointed to a hard truth and only Amy would get hurt. "No." Richard looked at Kevin with dissatisfaction. "Then you''re going to have both? I don''t know if Allison will agree to it, but Amy will neverpromise! You know Amy well." After seeing Amy for a few times, Kevin knew she was a tough girl with principles. "Who told you that?" Richard was getting angry because of Kevin. He had never thought of having both. He only wanted Amy. "Then what are you gonna do?" Kevin was relieved that Richard was not a jerk. If Richard gave up on Amy, Hannah would probably never speak to Kevin again. "If I knew what to do, I wouldn''t be sitting here. I''m thinking. I wanted to tell Allison that I was married long ago, but I just couldn''t say it." Richard was helpless. Richard looked like a tough man. But Kevin knew that he was soft-hearted when it came to Allison. "Then you can say it to Amy?" Kevin reminded Richard. Richard only sighed. He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t even go backst night. Amy must have misunderstood him again. "Richard." Allison''s sweet voice came outside the door. Nobody had expected that she woulde to work today. Kevin smiled awkwardly. "Well, you guys must want to have a talk. I got something to do." He nced at Allison and knew that she didn''t sleep wellst night either. She got dark circles under her eyes. After Kevin left, Allison closed the door. "Richard, did you get married by ident? Did Amy seduce you and force you to marry her?" Allison walked to Richard and sat down. "No." Richard smelled Allison''s perfume. He missed the natural fragrance on Amy. "Then your family forced you, didn''t they?" Allison asked again, leaning on Richard''s shoulder. Richard fell silent. His family did push him to get married, but he chose Amy himself. "Allison, it''s not what you think. I chose to marry Amy." Richard concluded that he married Amy of his free will. Amy was the one who was forced to marry him. "Richard, is this your revenge on me for leaving you? But you didn''t have to marry such a woman. Her family is bankrupt, and she was married before. I could ept it if you chose anyone else." Allison cried. Amy was married? Richard had never thought about it. It didn''t matter to him. Amy was a virgin when she married Richard. Matt was just a scum. "Allison, you''re a good girl. Now that you''vee back, you should marry a good man who loves you. I''m married, so don''t waste your time on me." Richard said firmly in the end. Chapter 78 Get a Job Chapter 78 Get a Job Richard told Allison not to waste her time on him. However, Allison did not listen to him. She gave up her dancing career. She would be a total loser if Richard dumped her. Allison leaned against Richard and pulled off her skirt, showing her fair chest and shoulders. "Richard, you could have me. I''ll give you everything. Please don''t leave me. I love you. I really love you." Allison threw herself into Richard''s arms. She tried to kiss him, but Richard stopped her. "Allison, to me, you''re like a goddess and I''d like to keep it that way." Richard stood up from the sofa and helped Allison get dressed. "Richard, are you leaving me? My leg was broken for you, and I can''t dance anymore. How could you leave me?" Allison refused to let Richard go. Richard paused for a moment. "I''m sorry, Allison. I''ll make up for it in other ways." Richard did not hesitate this time. It was not good for anyone. With that, Richard left. He did not want to stay with Allison now. He was afraid that he would back down because of her tears. "Richard, Richard, Richard! You can''t do this to me!" Seeing Richard open the door and walk out, Allison shouted. But the door closed. Allison held her hands tightly, and her long fingernails dug hard into her hands. ''Amy, I hate you. I hate you!'' While Amy looked through the job advertisements in her room. Since Allison also worked at the HD Group, Amy didn''t want to stay there anymore. She needed to find a job and made some money. Then she could move out. Amy also checked the rents. Damn, everything in R City was so expensive. The rents were so high. After checking her savings, Amy found that she could only afford the rent for a year. Amy sent her resume to a few goodpanies. She had been staring at theputer screen for the whole morning, and her eyes were tired. She also felt thirsty. So she went out to get a ss of water. When she went back to theputer, apany had answered her email. It was a trantionpany. They could offer Amy what she required. But she should trante a test first. If she passed, she could get the job right away. Amy was overjoyed. She drank all the water and opened the document sent by thepany. They wanted her to trante it into twonguages, French and German. It was only about 10,000 words. Amy could finish it in an afternoon. Amy then started to work. It was not difficult. There were a lot of technical terms, but she could handle it. Amy got busy with the trantion and didn''t hear Robin calling her for lunch. So, Robin came to her room and called her by her side. "Robin, I''ll skip lunch. Could you wait until I''m done with my work?" Amy would shut out everything when she was working. Robin couldn''t say anything. Richard told him that Amy could do whatever she wanted at home, as long as she didn''t go out. By the time Amy finished tranting, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon. She checked it for thest time and sent it over. She was so hungry, and she was going to have lunch. Amy finally felt better after having three bowls of porridge and two soups. She was starving. Robin watched Amy eating and got much relieved. A good appetite was a blessing! After having lunch, Amy decided to take a nap. Since they might need time to check her trantion, She could sleep well without being disturbed. ***** Richard called Robin and asked him what Amy had done today. Robin told him everything. Hearing that Amy was calm, Richard felt distressed. He was so upset, yet she looked very happy. She didn''t seem to be bothered at all. "But I saw Mrs. Carter get very dark circles under her eyes in the morning," Robin added. He really felt bad for Amy. "Oh, then let her have a good rest. I won''t be back for the next few days. Take good care of her." After telling everyone Amy was his wife, Richard didnt know how to face Amy right now. But Robin wondered why Richard didn''t take care of his wife himself. Did Richard choose to stay with Allison? However, Robin couldn''t help. He could only take good care of Amy. Another Email came and its sound woke Amy up. She yawned and opened her email box in a daze. Surprisingly, she got several emails. Amy instantly went sober. She opened the emails and read it one by one. Severalpanies replied to her and wanted to have an interview with her. The trantionpany also informed her that her trantion had passed and asked her to sign the contract tomorrow. She could work at home. That was wonderful! She took the offer and ignored otherpanies. Amy was really happy to have a job. And the dark circles under her eyes almost disappeared after she slept for the whole afternoon. The next morning, Amy was excited and woke up early. She was going to sign the contract. She would no longer be anxious about money for the time being. She was dressed in a pink dress. It was very simple, but it looked good on her. She alsobed her hair and tied it in a bun, showing her long and fair neck. She didn''t want to wear that bracelet anymore. Every time she wore it, she discovered a shocking secret. Now she looked confident and energetic, ready to go out in this simple outfit. "Mrs. Carter, where are you going?" Robin asked when he saw that Amy was about to go out. "Robin, I need to go out for something." Amy smiled at Robin and thetter was surprised by her brilliant smile. "I can drive you there." Richard had told Robin to follow Amy all the time. He was worried that Amy would hurt herself for what had happened.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s okay, Robin. I''m fine now. I won''t do anything stupid. Don''t worry!" Amy knew that Robin was caring about her. "Alright!" Robin nodded in hesitation. Amy looked perfectly fine, so he should not stop her. Chapter 79 A Satisfactory Job Chapter 79 A Satisfactory Job "You must be Amy Miller." The receptionist of the SY Company was impressed by Amy, who looked pretty, innocent, young and energetic. No wonder she got chosen by the boss. "Yes, Im here to sign the contract. May I know what I need to do next?" Amy asked politely. "Dont worry. I will help you in every way. Miss Miller. First, please fill this form out." The guy handed a form to Amy. Amy took the form andpleted it after ncing through the items. On the form, there was a space for her photo. Amy took out one and was about to paste it onto the form. "Miss Miller, just leave it to me from here. Now we have finished all on-boarding steps. And I got a few words for you." The guy put away the form and the photo, which would then be reviewed by the boss. These materials must be kept intact. No one had attracted so much attention from the boss. After meeting Amy in person, he kind of got a clue: he would also choose her if he were the boss. "OK, no problem." Amy was open to any discussion. It would be the best that they agreed on every detail about the job beforehand. Her only requirement was working at home, because she didn''t want Richard to know about her job. "You want to work at home, and that''s OK with us. But you need to show up at thepany once a week, on whichever day you like. You can eithere to get the trantion tasks, or to deliver the trantion results. In this way, you will get engaged as a team member." The guy looked utterly serious. Amy nodded keenly in agreement. It was fine with her to show up at thepany one day a week. "Now let''s discuss about your sry. Although we are just a start-up business, we''ve a reasonable management system. As a new employee, you''re offered with a monthly sry of 10,000 for now. Maybe this is not a satisfactory number, but if you do a good job, you will get a bonus. I hope you are OK with the sry. Of course, you need toplete the tasks assigned on time and in full." The guy went through all requirements of SY Company at one go, and then showed Amy the contract. When Amy heard the 10,000 sry, she got thrilled, not to mention the bonus. She had no reason to decline the offer. She had merely expected a sry of 4,000 to 5,000. Amy flipped through the three-page contract. It much simpler than that of the HD Group. To be honest, she was too excited when she was admitted by the HD Group, and did not even read the voluminous contract. Amy was OK with the contract contents and signed it. "Miss Miller, wee to join us. These are your trantion tasks this week. This one needs to be procedures werepleted, the guy handed Amy the materials to be tranted. "Thank you so much for today. I will see you next week." Amy took the materials and was about to leave. "Wait a moment, Miss Miller. You need to go to the finance office and provide them with your bank ount for receiving payment." The guy reminded Amy when he found that Amy was too excited to think of the payment. "Oh, thank you for reminding me. By the way, may I know your name?" Only then did Amy realize that she hadn''t even asked him about his name after talking to him for a long time. The guy blushed when Amy finally asked him his name. He had been looking forward to Amy asking his name just now, but got timid when she really did. "My name is Erin Hanson. I will keep in contact with you for future trantion tasks. You will send the trantion results to my email." Erin flushed and his heart beat fast when such a beautiful girl asked his name. "Nice to you meet you, Erin. Now I''ll go to the finance office." Under Erin''s guide, Amy found the finance office and provided her bank ount. After finishing the procedures in the SY Group, Amy felt so happy. She would get a monthly ie of more than 10,000. As long as she did a good job, she would get a bonus as well. Then she could afford to rent an apartment and support her father. She held the materials in her hand tight and felt hopeful about life. Now that she didn''t have to work for the HD Group, she would restart a peaceful life. When the contract expired, she would not receive money from Richard. He had paid for her father''s treatment, about which Amy was very grateful. She decided to forgive him for lying to her. Perhaps when Richard signed the two-year marriage contract, he just intended to use it as a pretext to wait for Allison. Now that Allison was back, the contract should be voided. Amy thought that she needed to move out as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would be homeless if Allison suddenly showed up and kick her out. Amy had intended to go back to the vi. But now she decided to go to rent an apartment so that her father would have a ce to stay when he was discharged from hospital. Amy was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didn''t even notice that there was a man behind her, who had been watching her for a long time. As Amy changed her mind, she took the bus and went to the district not far from her mother''s ce. She wanted to rent an apartment there for her father. The person who had been following Amy got into a ck car and followed the bus that Amy had got on. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Madam, I''ve found Miss Miller. I''m following her. Do you need me to do anything?" The man in ck was on the phone in the car. "OK. Got it." He nodded. It seemed that he had got a task. Amy had visited many real estate agents, but none of them seemed to have the kind of apartment that she wanted to rent. Ideally, the apartment needed to be near the hospital with the good environment. It could not be on the higher floors, for the convenience of her father. Most importantly, the rent should not be too high. Even Amy herself found that she was asking for too much. But she had to. A girl as poor as her had to be this picky. After walking around for a long time, Amy was exhausted. Yet she got nothing. She had some street food, bought a bottle of water, and sat down on the bench to have a rest. Across the street was a person in a ck suit. The guy looked anxious. He was on a call, walking back and forth. Chapter 80 An Ideal Apartment Chapter 80 An Ideal Apartment "Hey, howe you cannot find someone to take care of my apartment? I''m going abroad soon. As a real estate agent, you suck. My apartment is well-located in a nice neighborhood. It is close to the hospital. I just need someone to take care of it. I can even pay him or her. Can''t you get me someone? If 3,000 a month can''t do, I am willing to offer 5,000. Get me just one person! I''ve booked the flight ticket on the day after tomorrow!" The man was furious. He walked past Amy at a fast pace. The man''s wallet fell off when he put his phone in his pocket. He was in a rush and did not notice that he had lost his wallet. "Sir, you dropped your wallet." Amy picked up his wallet and chased after him. The man in ck did not hear her. He continued walking fast. Amy quickened her footsteps to catch up with him, and called him out. "What can I do for you?" The man turned around. He frowned and looked at Amy with a preupied expression. "Sir, you dropped your wallet." Amy handed the wallet to the man. When the man saw the wallet, he smiled immediately. "Thank you so much, Miss. You are really nice. I am too busy recently and didn''t even notice that I lost my wallet. Thank you." Before the man could finish speaking, his phone rang again. "Sorry, but I have to take the call first. Please wait a moment." Amy intended to leave but since he asked her to wait and she indeed had nothing to do right now, she waited beside him patiently. "Hello? You mean you have found a family with three children? No, that cannot do. I need someone to take care of my apartment instead of ruining it. It was well-decorated. How can a family with three children take good care of it? Get me someone else please." The man hung up the phone. "Miss, thank you. Can I buy you a drink to show my gratitude?" The man said to Amy. "Thank you, but no need. You are really busy, Sir. Just goodbye." Amy just waved her hand. "Sorry about that. Listen, Miss. I got a well-located apartment. And I need someone to take care of it when I''m abroad for the next few years. I am even willing to pay for that. How can it be so difficult to find someone to do this job? I''m leaving the day after tomorrow. That''s why I am so anxious." The man sighed. Apartment? Amy had heard the man mention about his apartment just now, but she didn''t think much about that. Now that he mentioned it again, Amy decided to ask about it. "Where is your apartment, Sir? What kind of person do you need to take care of it?" "It is in the JL Community. You must have heard about it. The Community got the amazing environment. It is a garden-style residential area. I spent a lot on decoration. Therefore, I don''t want to have it ruined by kids. "It is the best to have someone who cares about the apartment. A girl would be better. I wille back in a few years. If I can''t find someone to take care of it, it could be in bad conditions by then." The man sighed again. "Yet I can''t find anyone to take care of it. I am willing to pay 5,000 a month for that. All these requirements are reasonable in my view. But the agents just can''t get me someone to do that! I''m really worried!" The man had an anxious look on his face. When Amy heard this, she got an idea. The JL Community was next to her mother''s ce. It was a fine neighborhood, where many wealthy families lived. It was well-located with favorable conditions, close to the hospital. It should be an ideal ce for his father to stay. And the man offered to pay 5,000 to take care of the apartment. This was a pretty good deal. "Sir, how about me? I''m looking for an apartment for my father now. I promise to take good care of your apartment and won''t mess it up. You don''t need to pay me. Is that okay?" She had spent a long time in finding an apartment, but failed. Now the apartment just came to her. What a nice surprise! "You?" The man sized up Amy, but was happy inside. He finally attracted Amys attention. "Yes. My father is not in good health. He..." Amy got a little sad when speaking of her father. "It''s fine. My apartment will soon be empty anyway. If your father needs it, I''m willing to leave it to you. How about I show you the apartment first? If you think everything is OK, we''ll sign the contract and inform the agent. I''m in a hurry. Shall we go to the apartment now?" The worry on his face disappeared. Amy was very happy to do him a big favor. Her problem got solved, too. She followed the man to the apartment he was talking about. After arriving at the apartment, Amy felt that she got a treasure. The apartment was really spacious, and seemed to have a floor area of more than 200 square meters. This was a duplex apartment, with a bedroom and a study upstairs, and a guest room and a living room downstairs. The house was luxuriously decorated. No wonder the man needed someone to take care of it. If she Content ? N?velDrama.Org. were the owner, she would do the same. It would be a pity if it got messed up. What Amy liked the most about the apartment was the big balcony. On it there were a lot of beautiful flowers, which should be good for her father''s health. Amy was very satisfied with the apartment. "How do you like it, Miss? Would you like to help me take care of this house? Sorry that it is a little big. Cleaning it may tire you out. I can pay you more." The man offered earnestly. Amy thought it couldnt cost 5,000 a month even if he hired an maid. "I like the apartment a lot. I''m willing to take care of it for free. Your apartment is really nice." Amy was telling the truth. She liked this ce too much. It was bright and got sufficient sunlight. The design was exquisite and magnificent as well. "I insist to pay you. I will pay whoever takes care of my apartment. You are no exception. If you don''t ept more, then let''s cut the deal with 5,000 a month. Young miss, you''ve really helped me out." Then the man took out the contract he had prepared long ago. Chapter 81 Just Call Me Amy Chapter 81 Just Call Me Amy The man took out the contract that he had prepared long ago and asked Amy to read and sign. On the contract, the man specified that he was going to be abroad for five years, and Amy would take care of his apartment while he was away. He didn''t specify how exactly she should take care of his apartment, but he would transfer a monthly reward of 5,000 to Amy''s ount on the 15th of every month. Today was really Amy''s lucky day. She just found a job with a monthly sry of 10,000, and now she not only found an apartment which she could rent for free, but she could also get money for taking care of it. Amy felt that all of this happened so suddenly, but as everything happened naturally, she did not find anything suspicious in it. Amy read the contract and did not see anything wrong about it. The man in ck even showed his flight ticket to Amy. He was really leaving the day after tomorrow, and Amy believed him even more. After signing the contract, a relieved smile appeared on the man''s face. "Ms. Miller, you really helped me a lot. I''ll give you 5,000 now. I''m really grateful. If I can''t find someone before I leave, it will be a huge pity. Something happened to my family, so I''m in a hurry to leave." The man took out 5,000 and gave it to Amy. Amy epted the money. Since that was the reward specified in the contract she just signed, she had no reason to turn the money down. She knew the owner of the apartment would also feel relieved after she epted the reward. The man gave the keys to Amy. He also told her how to water his nts and where everything was in his apartment. He told her everything in detail, so Amy was more reassured that it was really lucky forContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. her to be able to find the apartment today. While the man in ck felt relieved since he sessfully finished his task. Otherwise, he would be scolded by madam. After the man left, Amy inspected the apartment once again. She cleaned up the rooms in which and her father and she would be living. The apartment was already quite clean before she cleaned it. It meant that the owner cherished his apartment very much, so it also made more sense for him to pay someone to take care of his apartment. There were four bedrooms and two studies upstairs, and the apartment waspletely furnished. The best thing was that the quilts and quilt covers in the apartment also looked new. There were even aputer and many books in both studies. Amy went through the books casually and found that many of them were books she liked. And there were also some books for trantors there. Amy took a look and found these books were all very practical. She wondered if the owner of the apartment was also a foreignnguage learner. She was sure that he must be proficient in foreign Before Amy knew it, it was already six o''clock in the afternoon. Only then did Amy realize that time had passed so quickly. She had told Robin that she would be back soon when she left. She did not expect that she would be out for so long. Amy nced at the apartment again and locked the door. Since she had solved a few important problems today, Amy felt very rxed. After she left the JL Community, she just took a taxi and went back. Her guess was right. Robin had been waiting for her for a long time when she went back. He wasn''t worried about her safety or anything. Amy was a good girl. He was just afraid that Amy might go impulsive and hurt herself. "Mrs. Carter, wee back. Hurry up ande in. We''ve cooked a lot of dishes you like for you today!" Richard had told Robin to cook whatever Amy liked for her and money was not a problem. "Robin, don''t call me Mrs. Carter. I don''t think I will be Mrs. Carter for long." Amy had taken a step, but she suddenly turned around and said to Robin. Robin felt embarrassed since he wondered too. Richard was indeed nice to Amy now, but who could promise nothing would change in the future? Robin knew Richard always cared for Allison in his heart. Robin calcted how long Amy would remain married in his head, and he suddenly felt sad as he realized that the contract would be void in only a year and a few months. Amy would leave and Allison might be the new Mrs. Carter. Robin did not know what to do if that really happened. "Mrs. Car..." Robin called out to Amy. "Robin, don''t call me Mrs. Carter. That''s so embarrassing. Just call me Amy. That''s also how my father calls me. You''re just like my family. I want you to call me Amy." Amy smiled and said to Robin. Robin had no choice but to change the way he addressed Amy. He also felt that Amy might not be Mrs. Carter for a long time. "Amy, just tell me what you like to eat. You can see me as your father, since your father is not here. I also treat you as my family too." Robin''s daughter was about the same age as Amy, so he felt that Amy was just like his daughter when he saw her. "Okay, that sounds much better. Robin, I will tell you what I liketer." Amy felt much more at ease now. The title of Mrs. Carter both sounded and felt weird. ***** "Richard, could youe to our ce? Allison hasn''t eaten anything for a few days. She''s already like a skeleton. She forbids me to tell you about it, but I can''t bear it anymore. She''s my daughter!" Allison''s mother, Tracy Irving, sobbed and called Richard. After Richard got the call, he hurried to the Field''s. The Carter family and the Field family were both old and well-known families, and they had been friends for many years. If something bad really happened to Allison, that would be a disgrace to both families. "Mom, is Richarding?" Lying in her bed, Allison asked her mother weakly. "I think he is. I''ve called him myself. My child, why are you so silly? Besides Richard, there are many other nice guys out there. Why do you have to be with him?" Tracy did not want to see her daughter suffer. However, she also found it strange. She remembered that her daughter once had a crush on Andy and even went abroad for him. Even though Andy never agreed to be Allison''s boyfriend, she did not go on a hunger strike for him. But Allison had refused to eat anything now just to get Richard''s attention. Tracy was confused about who exactly her daughter loved more. Only Tracy knew that Allison once liked Andy. Everyone else thought that Allison went abroad to take dancing lessons, but in fact, she went abroad to pursue Andy. However, Andy did not show any interest in her even after five years. "He will definitelye here. He still cares about me. I will gamble on that!" Allison said weakly. She knew Richard had always loved her. She was right. After a while, a servant reported to Allison that Richard had arrived. A smile immediately appeared on Allison''s face. Richard went to Allison''s bedside and saw Allison''s pale face and dry lips. "Allison, what happened? Why do you refuse to eat?" Richard did not expect Allison to be such a weak girl. He then remembered Amy who had a very good appetite and felt that that was a good thing. He found stronger women were more attractive. Chapter 82 A Lonely Birthday Chapter 82 A Lonely Birthday "Richard, you are here. Thank you foring to see me. I''m fine." Allison struggled to sit up, but she could not get up since she was too weak. "Yes, I am here to see you. I''m your friend. Of course I wille to see you. Allison, Im so worried about you. Just think about Mrs. Field. She has taken care of you for more than twenty years. And think about your family. Everyone will be sad if you refuse to eat." Richard sat beside Allison. He wanted to persuade her from hunger strike. "Richard, what''s the point of living if you don''t care about me anymore? You''re the only man I like in the world, but you lied to me. You promised to wait for me, but you got married with another girl before I came back. Now Im devastated. What should I do then?" Allison spoke a lot without pausing. She felt exhausted since she had not eaten anything for a few days. Allison suddenly began to cough. It seemed that she choked because she had spoken too much. Tracy hurriedly came up to Allison and patted Allison on her back. But Richard didnt. Allison knew that if it was in the past, Richard would have felt heartache for her and patted her on her back at once. However, Richard was just watching as Tracy patted Allison on her back. He had no intention of helping her at all. "Allison, we should just move on instead of dwelling on the past. You''re still young, and there are many nice guys out there for you. I came here today to tell you and your mother that I''m married now, and I''m not going to get a divorce." Seeing what had happened today, Richard felt that he had to exin things clearly. "Mrs. Field, I want to tell you, no matter what you will think of me, I am married now. I am responsible for my wife. Allison and I are over and we will never get back again. Let''s just let the past rest. Do you agree on what I said?" Richard said seriously. He could not deny the fact that he should be med for not telling Allison he was married in the first ce. He had been too indecisive. But now he wanted to make it clear to Allison that he was married, and that she should ept the reality. Well, Allison felt as if somebody just stabbed her in the heart violently. She wondered why the world was so unfair. First, Andy told her that he already had a girl in his heart, so he could not be Allison''s boyfriend. Then, Richard, the man who used to love her wholeheartedly, had also fallen in love with someone else. Allison thought she was really too unlucky. But Allison told herself that she must at least make one of the two most outstanding men in R City her boyfriend no matter what. Andy was never interested in her, so Richard was a better choice. Richard had once cared about her, so she thought perhaps he was just enchanted at the moment. "Richard, I won''t pester you anymore. Don''t worry, I still have my pride." Allison turned her head away, trying to show Richard she was strong. If she couldn''t get Richard to divorce Amy, she would try persuading Amy into divorcing Richard. Allison did not think that Amy trusted Richard so much. Richard had decided that he should tell Allison the harsh truth, but he still felt bad as he saw Allison''s tears. "Well, Allison, please take good care of yourself. You shouldn''t refuse to eat anymore. Be strong." Richard didn''t know what to say in the end. After all, he was surprised that Allison epted his words so quickly. "I know how to take care of myself. Richard, don''t worry about me. Just go!" Allison tried hard to hold back her tears. She told herself that she couldn''t fail. She definitely couldn''t fail. Richard looked at the Fields and said goodbye to them. Then, he left without looking back. He had made himself very clear this time. There was no way back. He was married to Amy and decided to be loyal to her. Just as he went back to thepany, he got a call from the French branch. They said that there was an urgent case in France and asked Richard to go there immediately. Richard had originally nned to go home and meet Amy, but the call forced him to postpone exining everything to Amy again. He did not have time to go back home. He immediately booked a flight ticket and set off for France. ***** Amy had been busytely, as she spent all her daytime hours on tranting documents. Richard had told her not to go to HD Group for the time being, and she was okay with that. She was going to resign and she didn''t want to see Allison anyway. Recently, neither Hannah nor Hry had contacted her. Amy did not know why, but she could not get through to them on the phone. She was quite anxious, but there was nothing she could do about it. She could just try to immerse herself in her work. Amy''s birthday wasing soon, but she felt that she might have to celebrate her birthday alone this year. She lost touch with everyone, as if they had never been to her world. Finally, her birthday came. In the early morning, Amy got a phone call from her father. He wished her a happy birthday. It was just a call, but Amy was overjoyed. She was grateful to him for remembering her birthday. Amy was in a much better mood, after chatting with Stephen for a while. She also needed to hand in the documents she had tranted today. After changing her clothes and having her breakfast, it was This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. time for her to head out. "Mrs. Car ... Amy, are you going out again today?" Seeing that Amy was changing her shoes, Robin asked. Robin could feel that Amy was probably very busytely. She had locked herself in her room every day, so he did not know what she was doing. "Yes, I''m. I won''t be back for lunch." Since it was her birthday today, Amy decided to go to the apartment she just rented to celebrate her birthday by herself. "Okay, I got it. Take care of yourself then." Robin parted his lips, but he didn''t say anything in the end. Amy had not seen Richard since he announced that she was his wife. Sometimes, Amy had almost forgotten that she had a husband. She thought that Richard was probably thinking how to end his contract with her earlier. In fact, she did not care about that very much. She just thought that Richard should tell her frankly, since she had prepared herself being kicked out at any time. After arriving at SY Company, Amy handed the documents she tranted to Erin and asked him if there were new tasks for her. "Erin, you haven''t given me any new task yet." After waiting for a while, Amy found that Erin had no intention of giving her anything new. "Oh, sorry. I forgot it. I don''t have them either. The client hasn''t given them to me. How about I give you his address, and you can go find him yourself?" Erin took out a pen and wrote down an address on a note for Amy. "By the way, Amy, youd better take a taxi there today since the client said it was urgent. I''ll reimburse the cost for youter." Erin emphasized on that. "Oh, I see. I''ll go now." In fact, Amy felt that Erin was being too generous to her. After she got the address, she took a taxi and went there. Chapter 83 A Mysterious Gift Chapter 83 A Mysterious Gift Amy took a taxi and arrived at a luxurious hotel. After getting out of the car and checking the address, she went towards a private room in the hotel specified on the note. Although Amy found the client''s request was weird, she did not think too much. She believed that Erin would not lie to her. There was no waiter outside the private room. Amy knocked on the door, but no one answered. Amy tried to push and was surprised that the door was opened. Then she could see how big the room was. However, it was empty. There was no one inside. She wondered if she went to the wrong ce. Amy took out the note again, but she was suddenly pushed inside at that moment. And just as she entered the private room, the lights inside instantly went out. "Who are you?" as Amy spoke, she heard somebody open the door of the inner room. And then, she saw the glow of fire there. The fire was slowly moving towards her. She then heard people singing a song. "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday..." A group of people walked out from the inner room. They were all singing and pping their hands. It turned out that the glow came from candles. In the candlelight, there was a big cake. Someone pushed the cake towards Amy. Now she saw clearly that Andy was holding the cake followed by Hannah, Kevin, and Hry. After singing the song, Hannah approached Amy and said to her, "Amy, make a wish. Make a wish before you blow the candle." At that moment, Amy was so moved that she was lost for words. She covered her mouth with her hands. She tried her best not to cry and took a deep breath. "Yeah, Amy, make a wish." Hry also urged her. Both of them came up to Amy and stood beside her. They were all waiting for Amy to make a wish. In the candlelight, Amy made a wish with great joy and they blew out the candles together. "Oh! Wonderful! Amy, happy birthday!" Everyone surrounded Amy and burst intoughter. The lights were turned on. Andy handed a knife to Amy and asked her to cut the cake for everyone. Waiters served the dishes quickly. When Amy finished cutting the cake, the dishes were all brought to the table. Everyone got a piece of the beautiful cake. "I''m ... I really feel touched! I don''t even know what to say." Amy said emotionally. "It''s your 21st birthday today. We all remember it. We just want to give you a big surprise!" Hannah said to Amy. She took a bite of the cake and felt that just eating by herself was not enough, so she picked a fork and fed Amy some cake, too. The cake tasted so sweet and yummy. "Alright, everybody, take a seat. The dishes today are also very tasty. I rmend you all to try them." Andy asked everyone to sit down. Amy looked at Andy. He was wearing a grey suit and a white shirt today. Amy still remembered that Andy always wore a white shirt when he was still a little boy. His taste for dressing hadnt changed even after ten years. Andy also looked at Amy. She was just dressed casually today. But that made sense since no one had told her to dress up for the party. Fortunately, everyone had prepared a gift for her. "So here is the n today. We will have lunch here first, and then we will go to somewhere else. I want to show you all my new ce." Andy said to everyone. "Wow! Andy wants to show us his new ce. A new ce! How nice!" Everyoneughed as Hannah spoke exaggeratedly. Kevin was sitting beside Hannah, and he was gazing lovingly at her. It was simply an ident that Kevin was here today. He didn''t know it was Amy''s birthday today, and he had just been following Hannah around. He had never thought that Hannah was such an interesting girl. Hannah wanted to kick him out, but she took him to the inner room in the end as she heard that Amy was almost there. "Amy, what do you think?" Andy looked at Amy affectionately. "Yeah, that sounds great! Really great!" Amy hurriedly said. She had thought that she would be celebrating her birthday alone today. She could never expect that her friends had prepared a big surprise for her. Somebody knocked on the door at that time. A waitress came in with a box in her hands. It looked like a birthday present. "Miss Amy Miller, this is a birthday present for you. I wish you a happy birthday." The waitress was also quite sweet. She then handed the box to Amy. Amy took it. She thought it was also a gift from her friends, so she just put it aside without thinking too much. "Amy, this is my gift for you." Hry gave her gift to Amy. It was Hannah who proposed the surprise party today, and it was Andy who gave instructions and prepared the party the whole time. Well, Kevin did not do anything. After they all gave their gifts to Amy, she was grinning from ear to ear as she looked at those gifts. "Thank you! Thank you, everyone." Amy kept thanking everybody. Kevin felt that he should also give Amy something. He looked around and realized that he did not prepared anything for her. "Amy, I''ll make it up to you tomorrow. I forgot to buy a gift for you." That was all Kevin could say. "It''s fine. I''m very happy just to see you here." Amy said with a smile. She meant it since she didnt really care about gifts. She was very grateful to anyone who coulde. "Hey, thats weird. These gifts are from us. But what about this one? Who sent it..." Hry suddenly realized something. She took a nce, and she was surprised to find the extra one. Hry was right. Amy had four gifts in front of her, but there were only three people in the room who had given her gifts. "Open it and see if it''s a prank." Hannah said cautiously. Everyone agreed with her. Hannah looked around and fixed her eyes on Kevin. Kevin shivered as he saw how Hannah was staring at him. "Kevin, you! Open it." Hannah asked Kevin to open the box and see what was inside. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Amy did not think that was a good idea. What if the prank was aimed for her but hurt someone else? She thought she should open it herself. "Let me do it." Kevin stopped Amy and took the box over. The box was beautiful. It was pink. And Amy''s favorite color was exactly pink. There was also an exquisite bow on the box. Kevin untied the bow and opened the box slowly. There was an amazed look on his face as he took a nce. He then closed the box again. Everyone felt confused when they saw the look on Kevin''s face. They didn''t know what that meant. Chapter 84 Andys New House Chapter 84 Andy''s New House Everyone looked at Kevin curiously. What was in the box? "Just tell me what''s in the box." Hannah did not dare to walk over. She pulled Amy''s hand and said to Kevin from afar. "Amy,e over and take a look," Kevin replied. Amy was about to go over, but Hannah held her hand tightly. "It''s fine. Kevin won''t y tricks on me." Amy knew Kevin well. Although he was Richard and Allison''s friend, he was nice to Amy. "Let''s go together." All the girls walked to Kevin together. Kevin opened the box again, which surprised all of them. Inside the box was a beautiful evening gown. It was pink and fairy. They knew it must be amazing even though Amy hadn''t put it on. "Take it out." Hannah couldn''t help but pick up the evening gown first. Hry came to offer her a hand. It was a pink mermaid dress draped across one shoulder, whose simple design was striking and fancy. Except the dress, there was only a pair of high heels in the same color in the box. "Who sent it? Is it you, Andy?" Hannah looked at the beautiful evening gown. Only they knew that Amy liked pink. "No. My gift is in that box." Andy also found it strange. Only Kevin, Hannah, Hry and he gathered here to celebrate Amy''s birthday today. Even Amy herself did not know about it. Who else would know? "Never mind. It''s a beautiful dress anyway. Don''t think too much. Let''s have dinner. I''m starving." Hry was a simple girl and did not think about it. "Yeah. Let''s have dinner. Forget it. It''s always a good thing to get presents." Hannah was already drooling over the shrimps. They then had a good feast and forgot about the gift. After dinner, Hannah, Hry and Amy got into Andy''s car. Kevin left after he received a call. He wanted to stay with Hannah, but he was a little scared of the person who called him. So he had to leave. When Kevin was around, Hannah thought that he was annoying. He always tried to meddle in her affairs. But after Kevin left, Hannah started to miss him. However, she wouldn''t show it. Otherwise, Kevin would be very proud. With their encouragement, Amy put on the new dress and shoes. They fitted Amy perfectly well, as if they were specially made for her. And the jade jewelry from Andy matched well with the dress. Amy put on the pink gown and tied her hair up. She looked glowing this way. Andy''s new house was in the west of the city. That was a very wealthy neighborhood where vis sold out immediately before they arepleted. Andy lived here alone. He did not live in the Baker''s old mansion. Nor did he get along well with his family. He had prepared a lot of delicious food and wine in advance. "Wow, Andy, your house is so beautiful, so magnificent. There are so many delicacies. I don''t want to leave here." Hannah stared at the food. "Then stay here. You know you can stay as long as you like. I''ve prepared a room for you on the second floor." Andy rolled his eyes at Hannah. Hannah was lovely, and Andy liked her. "Andy, what if I want to stay here too?" Hry joked after Hannah. "There are fourteen rooms on the second floor. You can choose one you like." Andy was so generous that both Hry and Hannah cried out in delight. However, Amy, whom Andy wanted to keep here the most, did not say anything. Amy was married, so of course she wouldn''t live in other men''s house. Andy was a little disappointed. ''Amy, I''m toote.'' "The greatest part in the house is the big swimming pool in the backyard. Do you want to try it?" Andy might be cold to others, but he was very patient with these girls. "Andy, I''ve decided to leave my parents. I will move here and live with you. Like a real princess in the castle." When Hannah heard that there was even a swimming pool, she was so happy that she really didn''t want to go. Amy and she were the best yers in the university swimming team. They took turns winning the championship and they really enjoyed staying in the water. "Then I''ll tell aunt that you want to be adopted by my father," Andy replied. "No, no! My mother will break my legs if she knows. Then I can''t go anywhere." Hearing this, Hannah got flustered and hurried to stop Andy. Everyoneughed, and Hannah scratched her head awkwardly. "Alright, let''s go swimming. Anyone can''t swim?" When Andy said this, he looked at Amy. When Amy was a little girl, she was afraid of the water, let alone swimming. Andy had tried a lot of ways, but failed to teach her to swim. Now that Amy had grown up, Andy thought that she shouldn''t be afraid of water anymore. But he still asked out of concern. Noticing Andys gaze, Amy knew that he still remembered she used to fear water. And Amy flushed. She was very timid back then. However, she spent much more time learning swimming. Because she wanted to surprise Andy when he came back. ***** Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Madam, we''ve sent it to Ms. Miller." A man in ck reported to the woman in Bugatti. "Alright, I owe her this," The woman said in a charming voice. The secretary beside the woman asked carefully, "Madam, why don''t you go see Ms. Miller? You''ve done a lot for her." "I didn''t do anything special for her. This is what I should do. I feel guilty to see her. She must have forgotten me. I will help her without letting her know. We got to go. My husband ising back." With that, the woman asked the driver to take her back. Amy and her friends all changed into swimming suits. The swimming pool was temperature-controlled, so the water was warm at night. Hannah jumped into the pool as soon as she saw it. Hry was not that good at swimming, but she also jumped into it happily. Chapter 85 Youre Mine Chapter 85 You''re Mine Andy and Amy walked behind Hannah and Hry. She stood beside the swimming pool and stared at it nkly. While Andy saw it and thought that Amy was still afraid of the water. So, he tried tofort her. "It''s fine. I''m here. You can try ying in the pool and I will watch and protect you." Andy was attracted by Amy as he saw her perfect body in the ck swimming suit. He immediately looked away. He was proud of his strong self-control. When Allison tried hard to seduce him, he did not have any feelings for her at all. However, now he was turned on by Amy just in a swimsuit. "Andy, I remember that when I was a kid, I was terrified of the water." When Amy heard Andy''s words, she turned around and looked at him. Seeing Amy''s bright eyes, Andy remembered the way she pouted and cried when she was little and Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. took swimming sses. She looked so cute that way. So, Andy couldn''t help but crack a smile. "I remember how cute you were when you were a little girl and got scared of the water." Andy stroked Amy''s hair as he always did in the past. It was as if they had returned to their childhood. "What are you guys doing? Come on, Amy, let''s y. It''s been a long time since we''ve swum together. I can''t wait any longer." Hannah spent some time in the water with Hry. Seeing Andy and Amy chatting beside the pool, Hannah invited them to get down and join the fun. "Alright!" Amy looked at Andy and smiled. "Andy, look at me!" The next second, Amy jumped into the water. Andy got nervous and cried out when he saw it. Amy swam a long way before she came up and took a breath. "Andy, I''m here. I''m not afraid of the water anymore." The swimming pool was filled with Amy''s Seeing Amy swimming around like a mermaid, Andy also smiled and jumped into the swimming pool. They had a good time together. After a while, it was time for Amy to go home. "Wait, I remember now. The colleague from the SY Company asked me to get the documents at the hotel. I haven''t got them. You guys have it?" Amy changed her clothes and remembered her work. She was so happy today that she almost forgot her work. Well, in fact, Andy used this excuse to trick Amy to the hotel. The documents were still in his car. "Oh, it''s in my car. I''ll give them to you and drive you hometer," Andy replied. After returning home, Amy went back to her room with the documents. It was over 10 p.m.. Amy thought that Robin and the others might have gone to bed, so she walked in lightly. "Amy." Suddenly, lights in the living room were turned on, and Robin was waiting for her right there. Amy was frightened, then she felt a little embarrassed. "Robin, you''re waiting for me." "Yeah, Amy, it is your birthday today. Mr. Carter had asked us to throw a birthday party for you, but you didn''te back. Mr. Carter also prepared some gifts for you." Robin told Amy everything. Now Amy felt a little sorry. Robin had waited for her all night, but she forgot to call him and tell him that she would be backte. "Sorry, Robin. I forgot to call you today." Amy lowered her head. "It''s fine, Amy. You''re young. You should have a good time outside. Here you are. It''s from Mr. Carter." Robin handed a box to Amy. It was veryrge. Amy picked it up and thanked Robin. She went upstairs after saying good night. Amy did not open the box. She did not want it. Besides, she didn''t think that she could take anything from Richard. Allison might cause her more trouble if she found out. So, Amy just put the box in the storage room. Then she took a shower and began to read the documents. Suddenly, Amy remembered that she hadn''t checked her phone all night. She got out of bed and took out her phone from her bag. No wonder her phone didn''t ring all night. It turned out that it had gone dead. After getting her phone charged, Amy turned it on. She missed lots of calls, several of which were from Robin. Richard sent her a text message, saying Happy Birthday to her. Amy put her phone aside and went back to read the documents. Since these were not very difficult, Amy couldplete the trantion in three days. After spending a good time with her friends, Amy was quite tired now. She was very drowsy when she read the documents. Then she just fell asleep. Richard came back at 11:30 p.m.. He had run several red lights on his way back from the airport. So, he managed toe back before midnight. He really wanted to spend the first birthday with Amy after they got together. Richard opened the bedroom door. It was dark inside. Richard did not turn on the light. He put away his things and took a shower in the dark. There were some pages on Amy''s face. Oh his silly girl, Richard put them aside. He covered himself with the quilt, smelled the fragrance on Amy and cuddled her. "Mom." Amy hugged Richard''s waist and buried her head into his embrace. Richard was turned on at once. He hadnt had sex for a long time and couldnt help caressing Amys breast. Amy woke up immediately as she felt someone touching her breasts. Then she smelled the familiar scent. It was Richards. "What are you doing?" Amy could not figure out what was going on. When did Richarde back? Shouldn''t he be sleeping with Allison now? "It''s my house. Why can''t Ie back?" Richard didnt stop and his hand was moving downward on Amy''s body. He just couldn''t get enough of Amy''s tender skin and big breasts. "Alright, then don''t touch me. Just sleep." Amy wanted to pull Richard''s hand off. "You''re mine, too. Of course I can touch you." Richards hot breath almost drove Amy crazy. The next second, Richard stopped and pressed down on Amy. He lowered his head and kissed on her face. Oh, he found her lips. He started to kiss her wildly. Chapter 86 Have Breakfast As a Couple Chapter 86 Have Breakfast As a Couple Richard always did whatever he wanted. He had never asked Amy''s permission. So, she got angry, trying to push him off her. However, Amy was way weaker than Richard. It was like Richard were glued to her. No matter how hard she tried, it didn''t work. Richard looked at Amy and felt amused. She was very cute when she got mad. Now she was pouting with a stern face. "Save it. Do you think you can push me off?" Richardughed happily. He only felt especially rxed when he was with Amy. "Mr. Carter, aren''t you ashamed of yourself? You''ve got Allison, so what are you doing here?" Seeing Richardughing, Amy became even angrier. "No, not at all. I don''t think there''s anything to be ashamed of. You''re my wife. Of course I can sleep with you. What''s wrong with this? You''re weird. Why are you rejecting me?" Now Richard was not in a hurry to have sex with Amy. Instead, he looked at her meaningfully. Richard rubbed Amy''s nose with his big hand. Soon, it turned red. "Mr. Carter, our contract will onlyst two years. It has been several months. I''ll leave a yearter. Our marriage is nothing but an excuse for you, so you can wait for Allison wholeheartedly. But she has returned, shouldn''t you end the contract with me?" Amy kindly reminded Richard. Anyway, their contract will end soon. So, why was he being so intimate and even had sex with her? "Good question." Richard came down from Amy''s body. He was afraid that he made her ufortable. But the next moment, he grabbed Amy and put her on top of him. "Then when will you divorce me?" Facing Richard on his body, She spoke very seriously, which made her look funny in this scene. "I don''t want to talk about anything else right now. Let''s have fun." Richard was getting horny because of Amy. He tried but he couldnt focus on anything else. He tore off Amy''s clothes quickly. They then had wonderful sex. In the end, Amy herself forgot her question. The sex was good, but Amy was really tired as she woke up the next day. She was mad at Richard. What was wrong with him? He was so energetic. It was as if he wanted to tear Amy apart. "Damn Richard!" Amy couldn''t help but curse. "Hey?" Someone suddenly hugged Amy from behind. She got surprised. To be honest, she forgot Richard was still here. After all, she had never seen Richard before when she woke up. But today, he was still here. So, Amy closed her eyes. I must be dreaming, Amy muttered. When she opened her eyes again, she saw Richard''s handsome face. "Babe, no, you''re not. Your handsome husband is here for you." Richard looked at Amy and got hard again. Since they were close, she could vividly feel his erection. "Damn. Mr. Carter, why are you still here?" Amy was not used to seeing Richard around when she woke up in the morning. "Don''t call me that. Just call me Richard. I''ll take honey or darling as well." Richard held Amy''s little Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. face. "Now pick one you like." Richard urged Amy to call him honey. Amy turned around. She didn''t want to call him that! Damn yboy! "Alright. Forget it," Richard said. So, Amy thought that he had given up, but Richard''s hands slipped down to her thigh again. Richard knew how to turn Amy on. He caressed her body with his gentle hands and got her all randy. "Stop! Let me go!" Amy immediately begged for mercy. "Just call me honey." Richard was as stubborn as a child. "Alright, honey." Amy didn''t want to suffer now, so she called Richard as he wanted. Then Richard stopped with satisfaction. He held Amy in his arms. Oh, his Amy was so adorable! "Remember to call me honey all the time. Don''t think nonsense. You can live here." Richard wanted to tell Amy that he would not divorce her. She could stay with him. However, that was not what Amy had heard. She thought that Richard felt bad for her, because she had nowhere to go. That was why he allowed her to live here out of kindness. Robin was very excited when Richard and Amy came down to have breakfast together. Richard finally epted Amy. They looked so sweet. Amy turned her face away? She must be embarrassed! Robin smiled and greeted them. Breakfast was ready. Robin pulled chairs for them. And they sat down and enjoyed the delicious breakfast. Amy had a good appetite. She loved the steamed buns and ate eight quickly. The buns were oily. Amy got some oil on her mouth, so she wanted to get a tissue. Richard took one. But he didn''t give it to Amy. Instead, he stretched out his arm and gently wiped Amy''s mouth. It looked like they were a very loving couple. However, Amy was shocked by his behavior. Why was he being so nice to her now? Did Allison upset him? She stared at Richard, trying to figure out if something was wrong with him. "Why are you staring at me?" Under Amy''s gaze, Richard got embarrassed and touched his face. Did he get food on his face? "No, nothing." Amy immediately lowered her head and continued eating. She had eaten a little more than usual today. She was in a good mood. It was just that she herself didn''t realize it. "Do you like the birthday present I gave you yesterday?" Richard suddenly asked when Amy was having porridge. And then Amy choked on her food. She couldn''t help but cough hard. "You like it a lot? I know it''s great, but you don''t have to get so excited. I will send you such gifts more often in the future." Richard thought that Amy was overjoyed. "Yeah, I like it very much!" Amy immediately said. Although she didn''t know what Richard had sent her, she knew that it was better to tell him that she liked it. Chapter 87 Deja Vu Chapter 87 Deja Vu When Richard asked Amy if she liked the gift, Amy only gave him the runaround. It was so obvious that Richard frowned. "Oh, so what do you like about it?" Richard took a bite of the bun gracefully and asked. What was wrong with Richard? What did she like about it? She already told him she liked it! "Every part? It''s great." Amy finished her porridge. She was very busy. She didn''t have time to talk such nonsense. "Man, take your time. I got to go." Richard was stunned. Amy had different addresses for him every day. "Mr. Carter" at first, then "honey" and now just a "man". After saying that, Amy stood up and left. She also found that she had said that wrong. So, she just wanted to run away now. She didn''t want Richard to catch her again. Noticing that Amy left in a hurry, Richard did not say anything. He had a lot of work today. After going on a business trip for days, he had to deal with much work during the day as he came back, so he could spend the night with Amy. Amy ran into the room and closed the door. Oops, why did she call Richard man? she covered her mouth and felt lucky that he seemed not to hear that. From now on, she got to be careful and cautious with her words. Amy opened the documents and focused on her work. She shut out everything again. "Mrs. Carter, Mr. Carter called just now. He''ll take you to a reception tonight. He wants you to take the gift he gave you and he will pick you up soon." In the afternoon, Robin said to Amy as she finished her work and went downstairs for some fruits. "I have to go with him?" Amy didn''t want to go anywhere with Richard. Their marriage was mainly in name only, and they would get divorced soon. Of course Amy didn''t want to go out with Richard. "Yes," Robin replied seriously. "Alright then. Forget it." Amy continued to eat the fruit. Never mind. She could go there with Richard. Maybe she could find a lot of yummy food at the reception. Thinking about food, Amy was relieved. Perhaps Richard only brought her as a cover. He actually wanted to bring Allison with him. Besides, Richard had doctors treat her father. Of course she could help Richard to pay him back! After all, he had paid her father''s medical bills. And that was a huge sum of money! Just after Amy packed the things Richard sent her, he came back home. Then she got into the car soon. "Have you brought everything?" Richard asked. "Yeah, sure." Amy still didn''t know why Richard asked her to bring so many things. "Alright." Richard didn''t say anything else and drove Amy to a beauty salon. "Dress her up. We''re going to Mr. Newell''s reception. So, we don''t want something too fancy. Just keep it simple." Looking at Amy''s beautiful face, Richard suddenly regretted bringing her to the public. "Alright, Richard. You don''t want this youngdy to look too beautiful, do you?" The stylist was very handsome, and his voice was very gentle. "Yeah. That''s what I mean." Richard even regretted bringing Amy here. "Mm. I know." The stylist brought Amy in. "Amy, look at your fine features. I always feel like I''ve seen you somewhere before," The stylist said to Amy. "Well, I''m just an ordinary girl. You may mistake me for someone else." Amy was modest. Bemy Smith, the stylist, only smiled in his mind. Amy was such a beauty and yet she called herself ordinary? Since Richard wanted to keep it simple, Bemy only used the basic makeups for Amy. However, even with such a light makeup, Amy still looked beautiful and stunning. Bemy looked at Amy and shook his head. He had done his best. Amy was glowing even though she only wore a light makeup. Bemy opened the box that Richard brought, in which there was a snow-white evening dress. It had a deep V cor and showed half of Amy''s fair back. Amy looked like a goddess in the fluffy dress. Suddenly, Bemy became very proud. Hebed a loose chignon for Amy and fixed a few diamond pins on it. Then Bemy took out the diamond ne and bracelet from that box and put them on Amy. The dazzling diamonds and snow-white evening gown fit the already gorgeous Amy just perfectly well. Bemy sighed happily. It had nothing to do with his makeup techniques. Amy was good-looking enough. Amy still looked familiar to Bemy. However, Bemy refreshed his memory and was sure that he had never seen Amy before. After feasting his eyes on Amy, Bemy thought that Richard should alsoe and appreciate her beauty. So, Bemy pulled Amy out of the dressing room. "Richard, I have to say, it''s the easiest work I''ve ever done. I don''t need to think of any designs. Everything about her is perfect," Bemy said to Richard. Richard looked at Amy. She was amazing. Now Richard was really curious who did her makeup on her wedding day. She looked like a ghost back then. Richard couldn''t believe that he had slept with her that night. Amy looked at Richard and Bemy while they kept their eyes locked on her. Was something wrong with her? Why were they staring at her? "It''s bad, isn''t it? I''ll go change it." Amy thought that her casual clothes suited her better. Her boobs almost jumped out since this evening gown was really low-cut. "No. It''s good." Bemy immediately stopped Amy. She was simply too gorgeous and glowing now. "Just make do with it. Let''s go. The reception will begin soon. Bemy, hurry up. Mrs. Newell doesn''t like people to bete." Richard pulled Amy behind him. He couldn''t stand that Bemy kept looking at Amy. "I''ll go change. You guys go first." The reception was a big event. Mr. Newell was a world-famous millionaire. It was a great honor to be invited to his reception. Mr. Newell just came to R City and held such a fancy party. All the big shots in the city prided themselves on being invited. And they all went there. When Richard and Amy arrived, they got so much attention. Richard was tall and handsome, while Amy was petite and cute. They held hands and looked very Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. sweet. However, the truth was that ever since they got off the car, Richard had been holding Amy''s hand tight. Amy just couldn''t break free. "Hi, Richard!" When they reached the door, someone greeted Richard warmly. Chapter 88 A Grand Party Chapter 88 A Grand Party "Mr. Newell! Nice to meet you!" Richard did not expect Mr. Newell to greet him at the door. However, Mr. Newell''s gaze always lingered on Amy. "Who is thisdy?" Mr. Newell asked with a warm smile. "Oh, Mr. Newell, this is my...." Before Richard could finish his words, Amy interrupted him. "Sir, I am Amy Miller, hispanion for today''s party." Richard was annoyed. ''Why didn''t she admit that she was my wife? Is she feel ashamed of being my wife?'' However, Amy didn''t set her eyes on him. She thought she was being considerate since Richard felt she brought disgrace to him. "Oh, Ms. Miller, you are so beautiful." Enthusiastic, Mr. Newell shook hands with her. Amy was also surprised that Mr. Newell was so handsome! Mr. Newell was known as a sessful businessman. People would kill to know and talk to him. However, such a big man literally shook hands with her. She was somewhat ttered. "Mr. Newell, you''re ttering me." Amy replied politely. "Come in, please, Ms. Miller. Let''s go in and take a look. There are a lot of delicacies at today''s banquet. Most of them were airlifted from various countries. I wish you would like them." Mr. Newell had a good international reputation. He loved his wife deeply, and they had a pretty son. But today, Mr. Newell seemed to be over enthusiastic about Amy. Even Richard felt surprised and weird. After all, it was the first time for Amy to meet Mr. Newell. Mr. Newell led them in and asked them to have a rest. Then he went out again. "Is he the famous Mr. Newell?" Somehow, Amy felt Mr. Newell was extremely familiar and kind. Mr. Newell even shook hands with her. Thinking of that, Amy opened her palm and observed it. ''Mr. Newell''s hand is really big and warm.'' "Yes, but Mr. Newell only loves his wife." Richard was a little jealous. He thought that Mr. Newell was waiting for him at the door. But Mr. Newell was too attentive to Amy. He was not pleased about that. Amy rolled her eyes at Richard. He must be crazy. She just wanted to show how much she respected Mr. Newell. Why did he mention Mrs. Newell? The two of them were talking when the door opened again. A man in a ck suit walked in with a food cart. Many delicacies were ced on that cart. And they smelled so yummy! "Ms. Miller, Mr. Carter, this is the food Mr. Newell prepared for you. You can have a taste first." The man in the suit pushed the cart in and ced delicacies on the table in the room. Those various fruits, snacks and drinks gave Amy a good appetite. She almost forgot to be elegant. "Alright, please enjoy yourself." He was so considerate that he even closed the door for them when he left. "Wow, so much delicious food." Amy was a greedy girl. She immediately began to chow down. "Shouldn''t you pay attention to your appearance, Amy?" Richard walked over. The food looked indeed delicious. But Amy behaved as if he had been starving her. "Alright." Amy was holding a fruit in each of her hands. Hearing Richard''s words, she put one back. Very soon, Amy tasted all of them. They were so delicious that Amy couldn''t help herself. If there were anyone else, Richard might have kept a distance from her. Obviously, he thought she was a disgrace. "There should be more delicacies at the receptionter." Richard took a sip of the drink and reminded Amy. Actually, Amy had almost eaten all of them up. There would be more? Amy slowed down. She still needed to save some room in her stomach for that. At this time, someone knocked on the door and told them the party was about to begin. "Let''s go. It is about to begin." Richard held Amy''s hand and went out. It was really bustling today. A lot of celebrities of the R City had been invited. Everyone was chatting andughing. From afar, Amy saw Andy. He was wearing a white suit, standing out in the crowd. Andy noticed her as well. He showed a smile to her. Amy was quite beautiful today. She just put on a simple makeup. But she looked charming enough in her dress. Richard pulled Amy behind him. Andy''s gaze was too hot. He somewhat regretted that he had taken Amy here. "Richard!" Allison walked over while holding Hadrian''s hand. She just ignored Amy and only greeted Richard. "Richard." "Hadrian." Richard and Hadrian greeted each other. Allison did not greet Amy, nor did Richard set his eyes on Allison. Allison was embarrassed. She had no choice but to greet Amy. Amy thought she should be polite regardless of Allisons attitude. So, she smiled back. Hadrian took a nce at Amy. Richard chose her over his sister and even married her. But this girl didn''t fit Allison''s description. Allison said she was a calcting girl. But Amy''s eyes were so pure and innocent. At this moment, the delicious food was all in Amys mind. She wondered what would be served for This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. them. And she was nning to find a seat and enjoy herself. Kevin and Bemy walked over. Tall and handsome, they had grown up with Richard. And they naturally had a lot to catch up with. Richard was chatting with his friends. But Amy was not interested in their conversation, so she secretly walked away and wanted to find somewhere to rx. Mr. Newell wasn''t high on giving a speech. At the beginning of the reception, he delivered a simple toast with his wife. But Amy had early found a quiet ce for herself. So she didn''t see Mrs. Newell. The first part of the reception was the meal. It was said that there would be a charity auctionter. And a mysterious prize had been set. Everyone was interested in that. Anyway, they got such a nice chance to talk and learn from so many big shots. Amy had coveted those delicacies for a long while. She walked over and held a big te in her hand, ready to have a feast. Chapter 89 He’s Pretty Chapter 89 Hes Pretty Amy had been piggish about the ms for a long while. The ms looked so yummy that Amy ran over at once with a nce. Holding the fork and a big te, she was ready to fight for the ms. However, at this moment, someone else directly took the whole te of ms. Amy was a little mad. "Easy! I''ll share with you." That man sensed Amys anger and hurried to put half of the ms onto Amy''s te. "Let''s go outside and enjoy them." With that, the man pulled Amy and walked out. What Amy could see was only his back and yellow hair. He was a tall man. He grabbed her arm, and she could not free herself at all. In this way, they walked out of the house and came to a quiet ce. "Come on. Let''s eat here. I like ms, but I can''t find someone to eat with me. Now I finally got one who loves ms, too." He said as he turned to her. What a pretty boy he was! He looked young and dashing. "Hey beauty, why are staring at me? You think I am good-looking? So, you have a crush on me?" Dexter smiled at Amy. He found Amy was a really beautifuldy. He himself had a crush on her at the first nce. He was really confident. But Amy wasn''t about to give him a blow and just agreed with him. He was indeed a pretty man. "Yes, you are good-looking. What''s your name?" Amy asked him. "My name is Dexter Butler. What''s your name?" Dexter gave some of his ms to Amy. "My name is Amy Miller." The two of them chatted andughed as they ate the ms. Very soon, a pile of m shells appeared in front of them. "It''s really delicious." Both of them sucked their fingers and recollected the vor of the ms. "Amy, you really know how to find a quiet ce. I''ve been looking for you for a long time." After just a few words with Hadrian, Richard lost sight of Amy. He had looked around the house but didn''t find her. It turned out that she was eating ms with a boy. And she seemed to quite enjoy it. Richard didn''t know who the boy was. But he had to admit that he was good-looking. And somehow, he looked a little like Amy. "Mr. Carter, you are here. Do you want to have a m?" Amy asked as she happened to pick a m up. Richard reached her wrist and leaned to her. He opened his mouth and directly ate it. Then, he slowly licked his lips. Oh, damn. he looked really sexy. Did he do that on purpose? She was somewhat stunned. ''My lord, Richard was really a handsome guy.'' "Beauty, is this your husband?" Seeing them looking intimate, Dexter was curious. "Yeah ... no." Amy gave a nod but quickly shook her head. Dexter was confused by her. "Hello, I''m Amy''s husband. My name is Richard Carter." Richard sat beside Amy, raising an eyebrow at Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Dexter. "Oh, you are Richard Carter. I''ve heard a lot about you from my daddy. He said you are a promising young man." Hearing his name, Dexter soon realized he was the guy whom his dad often mentioned. "Then thank you for your father''spliment. Amy, there are many other delicacies. I''ll take you there." Richard didn''t ask who his dad was. Dexter dressed himself in such a strange way, so he guessed his dad couldn''t be someone important. "Dexter, I''ll leave first." Amy was a little reluctant, but she had no choice. Gazing at Amy''s figure, Dexter found she really looked so familiar. Did they meet before? No way. He just came back from abroad. ***** "Richard, you already have Allison. Why are you bothering me?" Amy felt that Richard was a little abnormal. "Are you jealous?" But Richard was delighted to see her in a huff. "Jealous? Why should I be jealous? Besides, can I be jealous? I know who I am." To be honest, Amy did feel herself inferior. She really envied Allison for having confidence to let Richard wait for her. "You can be jealous. You are my wife. I like the way you look when you are jealous." Richard suddenly hugged her. In Richard''s embrace, Amy felt a lump in her throat. She was disappointed with herself. Why would she fall in love with Richard? And she even got jealous. She was just a fake wife. How could she be jealous? "Hello, Amy?" Holding Matt''s hand, Gina happened to walk out and see Amy. In such a beautiful dress, Amy was sobbing in Richard''s gentle embrace. Gina was enraged. Amy was such a capable slut. And she even seeded in seducing Richard. Matt had also seen them hugging together. They looked quite intimate. But no one could deny that Amy looked so charming today. She looked like a goddess, totally different from what she was at the wedding ceremony. Frankly speaking, she looked really bad that day. Amy wanted to pull herself back, but Richard hugged her even more tightly. "Mr. Carter, I''m sorry. I didn''t see you just now. And ... Allison is watching you from over there." Gina knew that Richard was in love with Allison. But why was he hugging Amy? "Who are you?" Richard asked arrogantly. The White Group was nothing but a small enterprise. Besides, Gina managed to date Matt because the White had promised Matt the generous benefit. "Mr. Carter, I am Gina White. Also, I am Amy''s ssmate." Gina was excited to have the chance to talk to Richard. ''Come on. He is Richard? He is the king of R City!'' She hurried to fix her hair. As for Matt, he went madder as he saw Amy in Richard''s embrace. "Amy, why are you two hugging? Tell me, after divorcing me, how many men have you dated? Are they really better than me?" Regardless of Richard''s presence, Matt strode over and was going to pull Amy away. "Mr. Wilson, please behave yourself. Amy is my wife!" Richard fixed his cold eyes on Matt. And his words shocked Matt and Gina immediately. Chapter 90 Mysterious Prize Chapter 90 Mysterious Prize When Richard said that Amy was his wife, both Gina and Matt were stunned. Matt blurted out with disdain, "Mr. Carter, you are a big shot in R City. There are so many girls who will kill to date you. But you chose the one I dumped?" Recently, his coboration with HD Group had failed, which made him so embarrassed in Wilson Group. He had been hating Richard since then. As expected, Richard''s face darkened. Although Gina felt happy about what Matt said, she saw Richard''s expression and tugged at Matt''s sleeve to hint that he should stop. However, Matt had lost his mind at this time. He was filled with jealousy. He had dated Amy for three years, yet he hadn''t even touched her lips. It was truly a huge loss. "Amy,e back to me. I still love you. No matter how many men you have married, I love you." Matt attempted to pull her out of Richard''s embrace. When Gina heard Matt''s words, she was embarrassed. Was Matt crazy to say that before so many people? Didn''t he notice Richard''s gloomy expression? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Back off!" Richard gave Matt a kick to keep him away from Amy. He then walked away with Amy in his arm. Matt fell to the floor, and Gina went to help him up. "Scram, you bitch. Scram far away. Amy, Amy, I was wrong. I really was wrong. I love you, and you love me. I know you love me," Matt shouted, drawing the crowd''s attention to him. Gina wanted to get him out of there, but Matt was reluctant to part with Amy. He still wouldn''t leave. "Kick out the people from Wilson Group. Don''t ever cooperate with Wilson Group again," Mr. Newell instructed the men beside him when he saw Matt''s disrespect for Amy from afar. Soon, some people went to drive Matt out, who was still resisting. Those men just carried him and threw him out. Gina picked up Matt''s dropped shoe and followed them out. When she was about to walk out of the door, she turned around and vowed fiercely, ''Amy, you will pay for what you did today.'' She thought that Amy was the one having Matt and her kicked out. "Mr. Carter, let me go. Allison is watching. Aren''t you afraid that she''ll get angry?" Amy was not used to Richard holding her hand all the time. She had never been so intimate with a man before. "You''re my wife. It''s natural for me to hold your hand. Amy, don''t you like me?" Richard whispered to her. His hot breath tickled her ear and sheughed. Allison was very depressed. Seeing Amy smile as Richard whispered in her ear, she became even angrier. Everything that happened to her was Amys fault. It was all her fault. If it weren''t for Amy''s instigation, Richard wouldn''t have dumped her. Amy was such a bitch. When the cocktail party reached its climax, the charity auction began. It was said that there was a mysterious prize at the auction. Mr. Newell was going to put a lot of his collection up for auction and nned to donate the money to schools and hospitals after the auction. Those luxuries were too costly for Amy. She didn''t even think about having them. She didn''t want them either since they were impractical for her. At 11 p.m., the mysterious prize was about to be revealed. "We''ll decide the mysterious prize by drawing lots. Everyone, please go to the door to get a slip of paper with a number on it. In a while, Mr. Newell will draw a number. Whoever has the said number will get the prize. Do you want to know what the prize is?" The host was trying to warm the atmosphere. "Yes, yes," the people present responded one after another. "I also want to know. Alright, go to the door and get your number. Good luck." After the host finished speaking, someone came and helped everyone queue up to get the number. Richard''s number was 18, while Amy got number 21, which happened to be her age. In a short while, everyone got their number and waited for Mr. Newell to draw the prize. They held their breath when the spotlight shining on Mr. Newell. The mysterious prize was so exciting. Mr. Newell reached into the box containing the numbers. He stirred inside first, and finally picked out a number. He gave the number to the host and stood aside. The host kept the guests in suspense for a while longer. When he finally was about to announce the number, everyone craned their neck out of curiosity. However, Amy did not pay attention to what was happening on the stage. She was trying to get her hand out of Richard''s grasp. "The lucky number is 21. Who has number 21? You are the lucky one!" the host finally announced. Many people sighed because they didn''t have the number, but who was Number 21? Everyone was curious. However, no one answered; no one knew who Number 21 was. "Number 21, pleasee up and receive the mysterious prize." The host had said it three times, but no one went up to the stage. Richard nced at Amy and asked her, "What''s your number?" Only then did Amy look at the paper in her hand. "Number 21," she said indifferently. "Let''s go. I''m taking you to receive the prize. You''ve won the prize." Richard felt that Amy was really muddle-headed. She didn''t even know that she had won the prize. Wasn''t she a little stupid? "I''m the lucky one?" Amy did not expect that she would win the prize at all. She had never won a prize since childhood, yet today, she had won the mysterious prize! Richard walked onto the stage with Amy in his arm. She was excited that she had won the prize, thinking that bad luck had finally run out. "The winner is a beautiful youngdy. What''s your name, miss?" The host continued speaking all the time, but Amy did not hear a single word. She had been wondering what the mysterious prize could be. After the host finished his speech, it was time for Mr. Newell to award the mysterious prize. Someone came with a tray covered with the pleuche fabric. It was indeed very mysterious. Chapter 91 I Only Want Five Hundred Chapter 91 I Only Want Five Hundred The tray was ced in front of Amy. As Mr. Newell lifted the pleuche fabric with a smile, everyone saw the mysterious prize. They all eximed in surprise, because there was nothing precious on the tray but just an ordinary file pocket. This was the mysterious prize? Many people thought that it wasn''t something special. Mr. Newell was so petty. There was probably a cheque for over a hundred thousand at most in the file pocket. However, such a cheque was nothing in the eyes of those tycoons. "Ms. Miller, let''s wee Mr. Newell to present our award," the host said in high spirits. Amy was d that she had won the award and walked towards the host in excitement. Other guests pped their hands to curry favor with Mr. Newell, but none of them was interested in the mysterious prize. Mr. Newell saw their expressions, and he also noticed the joy on Amy''s face. "Ms. Miller, can you guess what this award is?" Mr. Newell held the file pocket in his hand and asked gently. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "It doesn''t matter what it is. Anyway, this is the first time that I have won an award. I''m very happy, and this is enough!" Amy was radiant with joy. She didn''t even look at the file pocket and just kept smiling. Mr. Newell was amused by her cuteness. "It''s good that you''re not greedy. Thats a rare yet valuable virtue. If I tell you that there is only five hundred in the pocket, will you be angry?" Mr. Newell asked. As he kept Amy guessing, other guests were all curious to find out what exactly was in the file pocket. "No. Anything is fine with me! It''s an award anyway!" Only now did Amy turn to the file pocket. Hearing this, everyone burst intoughter. Richard also smiled happily. His wife was easily content, and he liked that. "Alright, now I''m going to take the prize out of the file pocket." Mr. Newell took out the thing in the pocket and handed it to the host beside him. "The mysterious prize is ... Hold on a minute while I get my breath back. I''m so excited that I can''t breathe." The host kept the guests in suspense again. "Ten percent stocks in the Newell Group!" Just as everyone was going to wait for a while, the host suddenly announced it. This caused a hubaloo in the hall. Ten percent stocks in the Newell Group! God, this was truly a big prize. It meant that Amy could earn more than 10 million without working every year. Although Amy had no idea what this meant, she could tell from others'' expressions that it was worth a huge sum of money. "Ms. Miller, please sign your name here. Then you''ll have ten percent stocks in the Newell Group!" The host handed the contract and the pen to Amy. A lot of people looked at Amy with envy. ''What a lucky woman! Mr. Newell is so generous. He should use the shares as the award.'' However, Amy didn''t take the contract or the pen. "Mr. Newell, I''ll ept it happily if this is really five hundred. But since it is the stock of yourpany, I can''t take it. I''m sorry," Amy said to Mr. Newell courteously. The host''s hand froze in the air. In the past few decades, he had never seen anyone who didn''t want money. "The raffle was conducted under the supervision of everyone. And it was totally fair. I''ve said that I would give you the mysterious prize, so how can I break my promise and take it back?" Mr. Newell said. He stared at Amy in admiration, which she deserved. "Mr. Newell, how about you give me five hundred? I really can''t take the prize. I dont think I deserve such a big award," Amy suggested. She also thought she couldn''t leave with nothing as it was really rare for her to win an award. Mr. Newell smiled heartily, thinking that Amy was really a good girl. "Alright, I''ll give you five hundred. But since you won the prize, I won''t take it back. When you change your mind, you cane to me to get the prize!" Mr. Newell didn''t insist and asked his secretary to give Amy an envelop with five hundred. Amy got off the stage happily with the red envelope. Many people thought she was silly, while some thought she was hypocritical. However, Amy was really delighted. "What a hypocrite! She actually refused money? She must be pretending. I think she''ll definitelye to Mr. Newell for the prize after the party," Allison curled her lip and said. Hadrian nced at his sister, but he didn''t say anything for he didn''t know Amy at all. Amy got off the stage and walked to Richard, happiness written on her face. "Take me out for dinner tomorrow. You won an award today. Let''s celebrate!" Richard whispered in Amy''s ear. Amy agreed. She got a reward of five hundred, so she thought she had to treat her friends to dinner. She already decided who she should invite tomorrow. The cocktail party ended well. Everyone had a good time, and many deals were concluded at the party. Richard drove Amy to home, and she became talkative along the way. "I''m so happy. I''ve never won a prize before. Today, I got 500. I''m going to take all my friends to dinner tomorrow," Amy kept talking. Richard didn''t say anything. She only got five hundred, which wasn''t enough for a big meal. However, she was thinking about inviting all her friends to dinner. What a silly but cute girl! Thinking of this, Richard couldn''t help but hold Amy''s chin and kiss her on the face. Probably because Amy had drunk some wine before, she actually kissed Richard back on his face. Richard was turned on by her sweet kiss. As they were about to arrive home, Richard thought to himself, "I shall calm myself down now. Once we get back home, I will carry her directly to our bed!" The car drove into the vi. Amy was still immersed in the joy of winning the prize. After parking the car, Richard walked to the passenger seat and carried Amy out. "Mr. Carter, I''m not drunk. I can walk on my own," Amy hurriedly exined to Richard. However, Richard did not listen to her at all. He carried her to his bedroom before many servants. Chapter 92 Feast Chapter 92 Feast Late in the morning, Amy woke up and saw a handsome face, "Richard, why are you so strong?" She was furious. Last night, they had sex. It was fabulous at first, but then she got tired and wanted to stop. However, Richard seemed so energetic as a horny beast. In the end, she went exhausted and felt as if her waist were broken. While Richard was cheerful for he did enjoy himselfst night. Looking at Amy''s angry face, he rolled her over with a smile. "What are you doing?" Amy looked alert, but she ached all over and had no strength to resist. "I won''t do anything to you. Rx!" Richard said and ced his hands on Amy''s waist to give her a massage. He was skillful. Amy feltfortable and closed her eyes. Richard felt turned on the moment he touched Amy''s smooth and tender skin. He tried his best to restrain his desire and forgot to massage her. "Go on." Amy liked the massage, so she became unhappy when Richard stopped. "Alright." Richard continued. While he was massaging, he couldnt help thinking Amy was really flexible maybe because she started learning ballet at an early age. Richard smiled and thought it was good, for he could try something new with her in the bed. He felt that Amy would definitely p him if she knew what he was thinking now! Amy was satisfied, wondering how Richard treated Allison before. Was he this gentle and nice? "Alright, you can stop now. Mr. Carter, why didn''t you go to work today?" Amy turned over and wanted to go to work. "Actually, I think it''s better if you call me Richard or honey." Richard hated it when Amy called him Mr. Carter. Amy rolled her eyes at him and didn''t want to talk to him. She got out of bed and took a shower. Afterwards, she began tob her long hair. Her hair was ck and shiny, hanging down to her waist. "Let me help you." Richard grabbed theb and gentlybed her hair. "Mr. Carter, do you often do this? You seem to be proficient." Amy saw in the mirror that Richard was very gentle. Richard did not say anything. This was the first time he had helped a girlb her hair. He pursed his lips nervously, worrying that he would hurt Amy. With great difficulty, he finally smoothed her hair. Then he heaved a sigh of relief. After her hair became smooth, Amy tied it into a ponytail, looking pretty. Just as Richard was about to praise her, his phone rang. It was his assistant, so he walked away to answer it. The next moment, he left. Amy got dressed and went downstairs for breakfast. She was truly tiredst night and was starving now. Before she could finish her breakfast, her phone rang. She found it was Hannah and hurriedly picked it up. "Amy, you''re so lucky! I heard that you won the prizest night. Ten percent stocks of the Newell Group. Oh my God, this is a really big prize!" Hannah shouted. "Yes, that''s right," Amy said with food in her mouth. "But why did you refuse it? It''s arge sum of money, which is enough for the rest of your life. If you divorce Richard, your fathers medical bill will be a huge number. Why are you so silly?" Hannah did not understand what Amy was thinking. "Hannah, I won the prize. I''m going to treat you to dinner today. I''ll exin when we meet. Whatever you want to eat, just tell me!" Amy didn''t want to talk about this matter with Hannah now, because it was difficult to exin it clearly on the phone. "Excellent! You are the best. Alright, I''m gonna say it. I want crayfish. I can finally eat as much as I want tonight!" Hannah said. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "That''s it? I thought you would order something expensive! You only want crayfish?" Amy checked her bank bnce and it was enough for a big meal. "Yeah, I just want crayfish. Hry wants it too. She is with me now, so you don''t have to call her," Hannah said. "Alright. I''ll going to book a restaurant. You, Hry, and I''ll call Andyter. That''s it." Amy thought Richard wouldn''t go with them to eat crayfish, though he had asked her to invite him to dinner. She decided to dine with him next time. After breakfast, she started to work. Recently, she got up early to work every day. But today her work was dyed since Richard came back home. Looking at those German words, Amy was wondering why Richard went homest night. He should be with Allison. Although Amy thought so, she was still d that Richard had returned home. She wasn''t the only one who was joyful in this family. Seeing that Richard came out of the bedroomte in the morning, Robin was also very happy. Now that Richard was more and more concerned about Amy, Robin could finally reassure Cathy. Cathy had always wanted to have a grandson, and now it seemed that her dream woulde true soon! Robin called Cathy with delight. ***** "Amy. I''m here to see you." Amy was still busy with her work in the room when she heard Cathy''s voice. "I''ming." Amy knew Cathy was good to her. Right now, the Carters were all kind to her, except that Richard had no feelings for her. Cathy stood outside the door with a lot of gifts in her hands, and she looked at Amy with a smile. "Mrs. Carter, why do you bring so many gifts?" Amy hurriedly took those things over. "You still call me Mrs. Carter? We''re family now. Just call me Mom!" Cathy put down her gifts and asked Amy to call her Mom. "Mom!" Amy hadn''t called anyone Mom for a long time. Her mother died when Amy was young. After that, she never called anyone Mom. "Good girl! Amy, I have brought various tonics for Richard and you!" Cathy showed everything she brought to Amy. Amy took a look and didn''t know how to deal with them. They were all tonics for men sexually. "Mom, I''m in good health. I don''t need those things, and nor does Mr. Carter." Amy thought that Richard was already energetic. If he ate those tonics, she would suffer more. Chapter 93 Facial Mask Chapter 93 Facial Mask Amy declined. She felt that only the elder like Cathy needed tonics and she was quite young and strong. "Why not? With the tonics, you can get healthier and be prepared to get pregnant. I''m looking forward to be a grandmother!" Cathy exined her purpose. Amy blushed. She would divorce Richard soon and she never wanted to be a single mother. However, she could not tell Cathy this. It was stipted in the contract between Richard and her that they could not tell their family members. "Thank you, then I''ll take these tonics." Amy thought for a moment and decided to receive these first. Otherwise, Cathy wouldnt stop nagging. "That''s good! Amy, are youfortable living here? If not, you can live with me in the Carters house. We have more servants and certainly take better care of you." Cathy really wanted Amy to live with her as she was bored at home. Although she had two sons, they werent very close since she was not their biological mother. She really wanted someone to talk to her. "No, I''m fine here. Thank you, Auntie." Unconsciously, Amy called Cathy Auntie again. "Call me Mom. How can you forget? It''s okay to stay here if you want. I just hope that Richard and you can have a child soon so that I can help out and get busy. I''ll really bored now." Cathy was living a dull life every day, only cooking, shopping, hairdressing and so on. Hearing Cathy''s words, Amy blushed again. Cathy was really good to her and treated her as family. She also wanted to be part of the Carter family, but she could not. The contract would expire in a year. If she were involved too emotionally, she would be sadder when she was supposed to leave. "Amy, let''s go and do facial care. I have bought too many spa treatments and cannot use them all by myself. Can you go with me?" Cathy liked Amy too much. She was so beautiful and tender. In Cathy''s eyes, she was perfect in every way. Seeing Cathy''s eager eyes, Amy surrendered and decided to put off her trantion work. "Yes, I will go with you after I change my clothes. Mom." Amy changed her clothes and went to the beauty salon with Cathy. Once they arrived in the beauty salon, Cathy held Amy''s hand all the way and was greeted by many richdies. She replied while introducing Amy to those people. "This is Amy, my daughter-inw. Isn''t she beautiful?" She had said the same words for many times and did not get bored. However, Amy was embarrassed. Those people gave her meaningful looks. Most of them looked down on her as if she were the social climber. Cathy and Amy went to the VIP lounge and all things were set ready. Two beauticians came up and weed them warmly. "Mrs. Carter, you are here too?" Someone was greeting Cathy. But her face looked too greasy to be recognized. "Mrs. Carter, I''m Allison." Allison smiled sweetly. "Hello, Allison. You are here too. Where''s your mother?" Cathy didnt like Allison. She just pretended to be friendly as they were all from well-known families. In addition, she knew Richard had liked Allison for many years, and she almost agreed to their marriage. Fortunately, she quit on her own. "My mother is in another room for body care. Mrs. Carter, you look younger." Allison wanted to show Amy that Cathy and she were very close. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you. You are still so sweet and thoughtful. Come and visit us when you have time." Cathy said politely. "Sure." Allison hurriedly agreed. Then Cathy stopped talking since she was having a facial massage. "Look at her skin, so smooth and fair. She doesnt need a deep care. A normal one will be enough. Massage gently and don''t hurt her skin," came a soft voice over Amy''s head. She felt this voice familiar and looked up. It was Bemy, Kevin''s younger brother. "Yes, Sir." The beautician answered. "Auntie, do you like the skincare products I rmended to youst time?" Bemy asked Cathy, who had finished massaging and was lying down for a facial mask. "Bemy, the skincare products you rmended are extremely good. The wrinkles on my face are gone. Many people asked me what I had been using recently and I rmended to them too." Cathy was very concerned about her face. Bemy, as her consultant, had helped her get the best results with less money. "No wonder I got more customers recently. Thank you for promoting for me." Bemy smiled. "Mrs. Carter, whats that product? I can let my mother try it, so she will look as young as you." Allison had finished her body massage and was waiting for the facial mask. When the beautician went out to prepare, she walked to the middle of Amy and Cathy and spoke to Cathy. "You should ask Bemy. He is the expert." Cathy didnt want to talk to Allison. Allison turned to Bemy while he was looking at Amy''s face. "Bemy, tell me. Let''s go out and talk." Allison came to Bemy and secretly threw something into Amy''s cream mask. "Alright, I''ll tell you." Bemy did not find anything wrong and went out with Allison. After they left, Cathy was already covered with a facial mask, but Amy did not want to do that. Her skin was sensitive, so she chose to skip that. "I don''t want to use the facial mask. You may give it to someone else. I''m going to the bathroom now." Amy secretly told the beautician. Before the beautician could answer, Amy had already stood up. She left in a hurry in case that Cathy should call her back. At the doorway, Amy happened to bump into the beautician who was holding Alison''s cream mask. Bang! The bowl of cream mask fell onto the floor. Chapter 94 No, Her Face! Chapter 94 No, Her Face! "Ouch!" The beautician, Mandy, shouted. It wasn''t a big deal that she dropped the mask, but she couldn''t afford to offend any customer in the salon. Those customers here were all rich and powerful. "I''m sorry! I''m really sorry!" The beautician hurriedly apologized to Amy. "It''s fine. It''s fine. But the cream mask..." Amy said as she looked at the mask. "Mandy, this youngdy said she didn''t need the cream mask. You could use hers for your customer. They are the same anyway." Amy''s beautician proposed as she saw that Mandy had spilled the mask. Then she gave Amy''s mask to Mandy. "Okay, I see. Thank you, Jane." Mandy took the mask while Jane went to clean the floor. Allison chatted with Bemy for a while. She thought that her mask was probably ready, so she went inside the room again. As Allisony down on the bed, Mandy began to apply the mask on Allison''s face carefully. However, Amy got out of the bathroom and heard a deafening scream. The scream sounded so harsh and painful that a lot of people were running towards the room at once. Amy also followed them in. She wanted to see what happened. To her shock, it was Allison who was screaming like crazy. She was covering her face with her hands. In a second, her face was full of scarlet scratches she made by herself as well as white residual mask. The scratches were oozing blood. "What happened?" Bemy rushed in at that moment. He then went to check Allison''s face. "I''ll remove the mask for her first. You guys hold her hands tightly." Seeing the clean water beside, Bemy grabbed it to clean Allison''s face at once. Then, he asked someone to send the residual mask to theboratory for a test. He checked Allison''s injuries carefully. Now her face was swollen up, and she had many bleeding scratches on her face, which looked so horrible and painful. Bemy took a look and he could tell that there was probably something poisonous in Allison''s mask. But he wouldnt know what exactly it was until he got the test result. "Bring some soothing and anti-allergic ointment here. I''ll apply it for her. Then we send her to the hospital and see the doctor." Bemy carried Allison and left the beauty salon. "Amy, I was nearly scared to death just now. Did you see how Allison scratched her own face and screamed like crazy? That was terrifying. Do you think there is something in this mask?" Cathy touched her face, seeming worried. But she felt cool and nice with her mask on her face. The two beauticians were frightened. They didn''t do anything. Nor did they know why Allison''s face became so horrible. "What''s going on?" Amy asked Jane, who had made the cream mask for her. "I, I don''t know, either. I gave Mandy the mask I made for you, and that''s all. But Miss Field''s face suddenly became so horrible." Jane was so scared that she began to sob. "I don''t know why, either. I spilled the mask and had to use the one originally made for you ... Oh my God, if it werent that you didn''t want to apply the mask, you would have been suffering from allergy now." Mandy suddenly realized that the target was supposed to be Amy. "What? Someone wanted to harm my Amy?" Cathy was furious when she heard that. A beautician was assigned to take care of one specific customer. And the most suspicious criminal was Jane. Now everyone looked at Jane. Jane hurriedly waved her hands and said, "No, I didn''t. I didn''t do anything. There are surveince cameras here. You can check the footage." At this time, Jane herself felt that it was too difficult for her to prove her innocence. "Mr. Smith said no one in the room was allowed to leave before we found the truth. So everyone please have patience and stay here for a while. By the way, we have prepared sweets and snacks here. You could enjoy them while waiting." The manager of the salon walked over and said to everyone in the room. "What on earth has happened? I''ve been getting facials in your salon for many years. Nothing like this ever happened before." Ady was touching her own face in panic. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t scare yourself. Maybe someone set them up. I''ve been getting facials here for many years, too. Everyone says that I''m bing more and more beautiful." Cathy nced at thatdy. "Yes, Mrs. Carter really looks more beautiful than before. I made great efforts to be a member here just because I saw with my own eyes that Mrs. Carter looks better after getting her facials here." Cathy might not know thosedies, but they certainly knew her. Mrs. Carter was from a powerful family. Everybody knew her. Moreover, not everyone coulde to the Smith''s Beauty Salon. The high price was just one reason. Bemy''s gship mask was so well-known that many people had to book in advance to get the service. But at this moment, alldies had no choice but to wait patiently due to that horrible incident. Luckily, the service in the Smith''s Beauty Salon was good, and they had prepared sweets and snacks for everyone. As Bemy came back, he was sullen. He had run the salon for ten years, but nothing like this ever happened before. He wondered who wanted to frame him and destroy his salon. Without telling anyone, Bemy got the footage of the surveince camera in his salon. He watched carefully how Jane made the mask and how Mandy applied it to Allison''s face. Nothing was wrong. The only problem was that when Amy went out, she had knocked over the mask for Allison. And then, Jane, Amys beautician, gave Amy''s mask to Mandy. So there must be something wrong with Amy''s mask. Bemy carefully checked where Jane was making the mask once again. She did not do anything wrong. All procedures were right. So how on earth did the ident happen? Bemy also felt headache. He was the owner of the Smith''s Beauty Salon, and he had to give everyone an exnation. After watching the footage, Bemy went to the VIP room again. Thedies there were having coffee and enjoying the snacks. In fact, they were chatting joyfully, as if nothing had happened. "Deardies, I''m very sorry for what happened in my salon. I need to investigate further to see what exactly went wrong. And I''m sorry for getting you all involved in this unpleasant ident today. I will give everyone a quarterly VIP card for free." Bemy walked inside and said to thedies. "Wow, Mr. Smith, you''re so generous. Thank you! Thank you so much!" Thedies who got facials there all eximed as they heard the quarterly VIP card. A quarterly VIP card was worth hundreds of thousands. And now they could get it for free! "Bemy, I want to ask you something." After otherdies were all gone, Cathy stopped Bemy from leaving. "Mrs. Carter, I''m listening." Bemy turned around and said to Cathy, but his eyes were still fixed on Amy. Chapter 95 Richard, Stay with Me Please Chapter 95 Richard, Stay with Me Please "I heard from the beautician that the mask was meant for Amy, but identally Allison used it. What''s going on?" Cathy''s face darkened. Just now, she took the lead in supporting Bemy''s proposal. Since the Carters and the Smiths were close friends, she could not make things difficult for Bemy. However, now that Amy got involved, she would not allow anyone to hurt her. Cathy had been fiercely protective towards her family. "I''m not sure about that either, but Cathy, I will find out and give Amy an exnation." Bemy looked at Amy again, thinking how unfortunate it would be if she was disfigured. "Well, this happened in your salon and you must investigate it carefully. Or we will nevere here again." Cathy''s face was stern. She wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt her Amy. "I will give you the result in three days. Cathy, Amy and you should go back first. I''m really sorry for what happened today," Bemy said apologetically. "Alright, then we''ll leave." Cathy said goodbye to Bemy and left while holding Amy''s hand. "Amy, I''m really sorry. I asked you toe to the beauty salon with me. I didn''t expect such a terrifying ident to happen. Allison is still in hospital. Let''s go and see her." Cathy thought that Allison was suffering for Amy, so she felt guilty. Amy didn''t want to see Allison, but she was touched by Cathys care for her. So she agreed to visit Allison with her. "Alright." Amy agreed. ***** "Richard, my face hurts so much. Im so scared." Amy heard Allison''s voice before she came in. Wait! Was Richard also here? "Don''t worry. The doctor said that you were fine," Richard said gently to Allison. Now Amy didn''t want to go in anymore. Richard talked sweetly to herst night, but now he was here to take care of Allison. However, regardless of her unwillingness, Cathy pulled her in. "Richard? What a coincidence. How is Allison now?" Cathy pulled Amy up to Allison and deliberately squinted at Richard. As Richard saw Amy, he was quite calm and fixed his eyes on her face. While Amy did not look at Richard but Allison''s face. It was red and so swollen that her eyes narrowed into a slit, but her gaze still settled on Richard. "Cathy, my face hurts. I''m suffering for Amy." When Allison saw Cathy, she started crying. Hearing Allison''sint, Cathy was unhappy. What did Allison mean? Allison should me herself for her bad luck. However, Cathy held her tongue. "Allison, I''m so sorry for your suffering. You have to listen to your doctor. Your face is so swollen." but looking at Allison, Cathy wanted tough in secret. Allison''s mother was standing at the beside. She was happy that the Carters still cared about her daughter. "Cathy, thank you foring to see me. You''re quite busy and I dont want to bother you. Richard will stay with me." As Allison saw Amys pretty face, she was furious at once. She knew she must look horrible now and she just wanted Amy to leave here immediately. She nned to make a fool of Amy, but she hurt herself instead. Oh shit! Cathy understood that Allison was driving her away since Allison wanted to stay with Richard alone. She was really scheming. Tracy also knew what Allison meant immediately, she felt a little nervous for her daughter. Back then, the Carters did not agree to the marriage between Allison and Richard because they thought Allison wasnt nice or kind. And now her words would only make things worse. "Allison, stop! Cathy, don''t take it seriously. Allison has been straightforward since childhood. She just says whatever she is thinking." Tracy hurriedly exined. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "It''s alright. Allison is straightforward! Then I''ll go now. Amy, let''s go. By the way, Tracy, I forget to introduce her. This is Amy Miller, my daughter-inw. Amy, this is Tracy Irving." Before Cathy left, she introduced Amy to Tracy on purpose, and reminded her that Richard was married. "Hello, Tracy." Amy called sweetly. "Amy, hello." Tracy was furious secretly. Was her daughter abandoned by the Carters? "Then we''re leaving. Take care. The allergy should be cured very quickly." Cathy had a hot temper. Seeing that Allison disliked her being here, she wanted to leave as soon as possible. "I have a meeting this afternoon, so I have to leave too. Mom, I''ll give you a ride." Richard also wanted to leave. Just now, the Fields called him and said that Allison was injured for Amy, so he hurriedly came. He thought that Amy was also here. But when he came, he only saw Allison who was as swollen as a pig. But he hade and it was not proper for him to leave immediately. In addition, Tracy was also here and he had to show his politeness. As he saw Amy, he was relieved. Thank god, Amy was fine. "Richard!" Allison called Richard in a flirtatious manner although her lips were also swollen like a pigs. "Allison, Richard has a meeting. It''s very important. Let him go." Tracy was much smarter than Allison, so she immediately stopped her. Men hated it the most when women dyed their work. Hence Allison did not say anything. Richard left with Cathy and Amy. "Mom, why don''t you help me keep Richard here?" Seeing Richard leave, Allison was exasperated. "Silly girl, you need to control your temper. Don''t you see that you have offended Cathy? How can you tell her to leave! You should feel ttered that shees to see you!" Tracy was disappointed in her daughter. Richard used to love Allison, so he would do anything for her. But now, he had moved on and fallen in love with Amy. Allison needed to work harder to win Richard''s love again. "I don''t want them toe or see me. Look at Amy. She''s so proud. Mom, what should we do? Richard doesn''t care about me anymore. But I love him. I want him back!" Allison cried. Chapter 96 Women Should Spend Money Chapter 96 Women Should Spend Money Allison cried and made a scene in front of Tracy. She had been spoiled by her parents and elder brother since she was young, so she had never felt so wrongly. "Allison, you may be unreasonable at home, but how can you treat Richard''s parent like this? You have to learn enduring and ying nice. I have told you many times that Richard''s family doesn''t like you because you are too arrogant." Tracy looked at her daughter, feeling sorry for her. "Mom, what should I do now? Andy doesn''t like me, and even Richard doesn''t want me. Am I a loser?" Allison''s tears washed away some of the ointment on her face, so she looked hrious. "Don''t worry. Andy has never liked you. Let''s not talk about him. Richard has always been loving you so much. Maybe he purposely got married to enrage you. As long as you do as I say, he''ll definitelye back to you." Tracy was confident in her daughter. Richard even overcame his fear of height and climbed up a tree to pick a flower for Allison. Everyone knew how much Richard loved Allison. "Mom, I will definitely listen to you. I won''t be willful anymore." Allison was now very obedient. She wanted to snatch Richard back from Amy. ***** "Mom, let me drive Amy and you home," Richard said to Cathy. "I don''t have the honor. Don''t bother with us. Amy, let''s go shopping. Every time I''m unhappy, I want to go shopping. Let''s go and spend money!" Cathy was still angry with Richard. Cathy thought Richard had no backbone. Back then, Allison abandoned him and went abroad to learn dancing. But no one knew what exactly she was doing over there. Now she returned, and Richard even This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. showed her excessive attention and care. Cathy was mad at him. Richard looked helpless as his mother pulled Amy away. Amy did not even look back. It seemed that both of them were angry. But how would he exin it to them? Forget it. Richard looked at his watch. He really had a meeting this afternoon, so he got in the car and went back to thepany. "Amy, don''t be angry with Richard. My son is inflexible. If you are angry with him, beat him up. Don''t hold back your anger. It''s no good for your health! Women can''t be angry. Otherwise, she won''t be beautiful. By the way, do you see Allison''s face just now? So funny!" After suppressing herughter for a long time, Cathy finallyughed out loud. She was cheered up. Amy also wanted tough, but she felt that it wasn''t proper. So, she just smiled. "Mrs. Newell! What a lucky day to meet you here!" Cathy was talking to Amy when she turned around and saw the graceful Mrs. Newell! Amy followed the voice and looked over. A beautifuldy was looking at them. Hearing that Cathy was greeting her, Mrs. Newell smiled and walked towards Amy and Cathy. "Mrs. Carter, long time no see." Mrs. Newell smiled and greeted Cathy, then nodded to Amy. "Mrs. Newell, you''re getting more and more beautiful. This is my daughter-inw, Amy Miller. Amy, this is Mrs. Newell." Cathy introduced Mrs. Newell and Amy to each other. "Well, this beautiful young miss is your daughter-inw. Mrs. Carter, you are lucky. May I know who Ms. Millers parents are?" Mrs. Newell asked politely for a purpose. "She is the daughter of the Millers, as in the Miller Group." Cathy had investigated Amy''s background. "Well, it''s you. But I have heard that the Miller Group has recently gone bankrupt." Mrs. Newell said deliberately. She wanted to know if Cathy really liked Amy enough that she didnt care about her background. "It doesn''t matter that the Miller Group went bankrupt. Anyway, HD Group is running well. Although it can''t bepared to the Newell Group, we can absolutely provide for Amy." Cathy said carelessly, her words and actions revealing her true affection for Amy. Mrs. Newell was relieved to hear this. "Mrs. Carter, you are such a good mother-inw. You daughter-inw also looks nice and polite. Do you mind if we go shopping together? Ms. Miller didn''t get the prizest time. Today, I''ll give her a present." Mrs. Newell looked beautiful with a smile. At the sight of Mrs. Newell, Amy felt so familiar and warm and she was dazzled by her gorgeous look. "Mrs. Newell, don''t bother." Amy hurriedly waved her hand when she heard that Mrs. Newell was going to give her a present. "Let''s go and have a look." Mrs. Newell walked over, holding Cathy with one hand and Amy with the other. Cathy did not expect Mrs. Newell to be so approachable. She had only met Mrs. Newell once. To her surprise, Mrs. Newell remembered her. Moreover, Mrs. Newell was so enthusiastic about Cathy and Amy. They walked around the mall for a while. Mrs. Newell bought a lot of things, and Cathy bought a lot for Amy. But Amy didn''t want them, so Cathy kept telling her. "Amy, don''t save money. The more you spend, the more motivated Richard gets to earn money. So you must learn how to spend money! Look at these scarves. They are priced at 1,800, 3,600, and 8,800. You shouldn''t hesitate to buy the one worth 8,800!" As she spoke, Cathy asked the saleswoman to pack up the one worth 8800. "Madame, someone is looking for you over there. Pleasee over." Someone wanted to talk with Mrs. Newell before she bought everything she wanted. "Go on with your shopping please. Excuse me for a moment." Mrs. Newell handed the things in her hand to the saleswoman. She said goodbye to Amy and Cathy and then left. "Amy, look at Mrs. Newell. She knows how to use money. She chose limited edition items. That''s your good example! By the way, I think you look a little like Mrs. Newell!" Cathy said casually, and Amy did not take it to heart. They continued shopping. To be exact, Cathy bought many more. Then, they went to get the bill. "Excuse me, Mrs. Carter and Ms. Miller, your bills have been paid," The cashier said politely to them. "What?" Cathy was surprised. Looking around, she didn''t see anyone she knew. "Mrs. Newell paid the bills. Mrs. Carter, Ms. Miller, let me help you take out the things." The saleswoman enthusiastically helped them take their things out. Chapter 97 Richard Is Clingy Chapter 97 Richard Is Clingy "Mrs. Newell is too generous. She even paid our bills. I feel obliged to treat her to dinner someday. But I heard that she seldom epted an invitation to dinner." On the way home, Cathy muttered in a car. "Well, Mom, why don''t we buy something and visit her to express our gratitude?" Amy also felt that Mrs. Newell was too generous, but she thought that it might have something to do with the cooperation between the Newell Group and the HD Group. When they arrived at Richard''s vi, Cathy asked servants to bring in the things she bought for Amy. Then she discovered that there were many things Mrs. Newell bought in the trunk. "Did the saleswoman make a mistake? Why did she put Mrs. Newell''s things in our car?" They were there as Mrs. Newell buy those items. "Mom, there''s a card." Amy saw the card inside. "To my dear Amy. I hope you will like them." The handwriting was graceful. "So Mrs. Newell gave them to you as gifts. I understand her since you are so cute. I also noticed that Mrs. Newell looked at you with great affection." Cathy was happy that the person she liked won others'' favor. Only Amy found it strange. At the party, Mr. Newells mysterious gift surprised her greatly. Now Mrs. Newell gave her so many presents. How lucky she had been recently! Later, Cathy was about to go back. She still had to arrange dinner for her family. "Amy, I''m leaving. After I persuade Richard, you can move in with me. How nice it is for us to be together!" Cathy reluctantly left. Amy did not take it seriously. She had never nned to live in the Carter''s vi. After packing up her things, Amy called Hannah and Hry. They were ready to get off work and were Amy then called Andy. He was looking forward to the dinner and joked that he even skipped his breakfast for the treat. Amy smiled. Andy was cold to others, but he had always been nice to them. Amy changed into a simple blue skirt, revealing her delicate skin. She always liked bright colors. In bright-colored clothes, she would be cheered up. Before she was about to leave, Amy told Robin that she wasn''t going to eat at home at night. Robin smiled and nodded. He saw Richard''s car at the door, thinking the couple were going out to date. When Amy walked out, she saw Richard''s car at the door as well. The next second, she sped up to avoid him. As she passed by the car, she saw a pair of shiny leather shoes and a pair of slender legs. Richard was leaning against the car. Amy looked up and smiled at Richard. "Mr. Carter, are you waiting for someone?" "Yes." Richard snorted. He knew Amy wanted to hide from him, but he didn''t say anything. "Then take your time. I need to go out." Amy was ready to leave. She felt that the atmosphere was tense when she was with Richard. Before Amy took a step, Richard grabbed her on her arm. "Amy, you said you were going to treat me to dinner yesterday if you won that prize. I''m waiting for it. Did you forget it?" Richard pulled Amy up to him. Amy didn''t expect that Richard would take her casual talk so seriously. He even asked her to treat him to dinner. But she just won five hundred. "No, I didn''t. How about a rain check? I''ve made an appointment with someone else today." Amy stuttered. She could treat Richard, but she didn''t want to bring him to see her friends. It would be too embarrassing. "That''s good. Let''s go together." Richard directly stuffed Amy into the car. "Mr. Carter, its not the right time for you today." Amy was anxious. Richard was too domineering. "Why?" Richard put on a gloomy face. Was he so ugly that she refused to take him to see her friends? "We''re going to a food stall today. It isn''t suitable for you. You''re in a suit. Won''t it be awkward to sit there?" Seeing that Richard looked a little angry, Amy exined to him. "Got it!" Richard did not say anything else. He thought for a moment and pulled Amy into the house. "Wait for a moment. I''ll be right back." Richard hurriedly went to his room. Very quickly, Richard came out with a light blue T-shirt and white trousers. In this casual outfit, Richard, who was 29 years old, looked as young as a student. "Let''s go." Richard pulled Amy away. Both of them wore light blue clothes. Coincidentally, they were in matching outfits. Amy didn''t mean to ask Richard to change his clothes. She was just using that as an excuse to stop him froming. However, under this circumstance, she had no excuses anymore. "Where are we going?" Richard asked in a good mood. "Gray''s Restaurant of Crayfish." Amy was depressed. If her friends saw Richard, wouldn''t it be embarrassing? She had been thinking nonsense all the way to the destination. She then saw Hannah and Hry getting out of the taxi from afar. "Go. I''ll park the car." Richard also saw them, so she asked Amy to meet her friends. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After leaving Richard, Amy took a deep breath. She felt suffocating in the car just now. "Amy,e here. This table is good." Hannah did not see Richard''s car but saw Amy after sitting down. "Alright, I''ming." Amy walked over, wondering how to tell them that she had brought Richard with her. "Amy, Hannah, Hry, you guys came so early. Am Ite?" Andy also arrived. Today, he was in a grey casual suit, looking cool and handsome. He caught everyone''s attention. Even the girls who passed by smiled at him with admiration. "Let''s sit here. Four seats are good for us." Hannah pointed at the table. "One more. One more willeter," Amy hurriedly said. If Richard came and saw that he did not have a seat, he would definitely be angry. "One more?" Hannah and Hry asked in unison. "Yes, your brother." When Amy said this, she blushed. Chapter 98 Richard Is Allergic to Seafood Chapter 98 Richard Is Allergic to Seafood Hearing Amys words, Hry was shocked. "My brother? Impossible. Richard doesn''t eat these. He either enjoys a rich meal or noodles alone." Hry thought Amy deliberately frightened her. She looked around and did not see her brother''s car. "How is that impossible? It''s not bad to have something new asionally!" Richard came from behind Hry, making her even more nervous. "Richard, you reallye." Richard waspletely different from what he used to be today. But anyway, he was so handsome that he looked good in any clothes! "Sir, one more seat please. I''ve ordered dishes. They''ll be served in a moment." Amy hurriedly called for everyone to take their seats. Then Richard and Amy sat together, while Andy and Hannah were opposite, leaving Hry alone at the side. Crayfish was quickly served. The fragrance made everyone''s mouth water. "Let''s enjoy it!" Amy tried to cheer everyone up. Since Richard was present, the atmosphere was awkward. "Speaking of crayfish, I remember something when I was a child. My family got some crayfish and my mother had just cooked them. But someone was greedy and secretly picked one up. When my mother found it, this person had eaten all its shell and meat and had to go to the hospital in the end." When Richard spoke, his face was serious. However, others who heard him startedughing, and the atmosphere became lively now. "Actually, when I first saw it, I didn''t know how to eat it. Come and enjoy." Richard did a good job today. He was enthusiastic towards everyone present. "Hello, may I ask who Amy is? Your order has been delivered. Please check it." A delivery clerk ced arge box on the table. "I didn''t order it." Amy hurriedly denied it when she saw the delicate dishes ced on the table and the words ''Dragon Hotel'' on the food boxes. Lord! Each dish in Dragon Hotel would cost hundreds! There were so many dishes. How much did they cost? She didn''t have enough money to pay them. "It''s alright. They have been paid. Please check it. There are ten dishes in total." The delivery clerk took out a list and asked her to sign it. Richard took it and handed it to Amy. "Amy was so generous and spent a lot of money today. She even prepared the surprise for us. Sign it!" Seeing everyone''s happy expressions, Amy felt it improper to deny anymore. She took the list and signed her name. "Amy, you are so generous to treat us to dishes from Dragon Hotel. But I remember you just got five hundredst night?" Hannah was a straightforward person. She felt that Amy must have spent a lot of money to treat them to dinner today. Thinking about it, she felt pity for Amy. "Maybe Amy is using her savings. Thank you so much." Andy began to eat. Looking at the yummy food, Amy had no appetite. She nced at Richard, who was gracefully tasting the delicacies. He was even shelling crayfish skillfully. "Stop looking at me. Focus on the food." Richard shelled two crayfishes and ced them on Amy''s te. He seemed skillful and it all seemed so natural as if they were an old couple. Amy was shocked by his sweetness, so were the other three. Wasn''t Allison the only woman in Richard''s heart? "What? Why are you all looking at me? You all think I''m pretty?" Richard asked jokingly. They quickly lowered their heads and continued to eat. "If you don''t eat, I can feed you." Seeing that Amy was still in a daze, Richard leaned closer to her ear and whispered. Amy immediately regained her senses. She hurriedly picked up her fork. While Richard continued to shell crayfish for her. Since Richard had been busy serving her, Amy picked up a shrimp and put it on Richard''s te. "Enjoy it. You must be tired after shelling so many crayfishes, right?" Actually, Amy was quite happy that Richard came today and that he shelled crayfishes for her. But Amy didn''t know what he wanted from her. Or was he crazy? She thought in secret. Everyone else was enjoying delicacies, and then they began to chat. Andy had been fixing his eyes on Amy and he also told them some anecdotes he heard when he was abroad. Richard and Hry looked at the shrimp on his te. Hry wanted to say something, but Richard gave her a warning look and stopped her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He ate the shrimp happily under Amy''s gaze. Amy thought Richard liked it and put another one for him. Richard had it as well. On the whole, everyone was quite happy during the meal. There were delicacies from Dragon Hotel, crayfish, and dessert ordered by Andy. They ate while chatting, having a good time. However, When Richard''s and Andy''s gazes met from time to time, others could feel the tension. Amy thought that Richard would definitely sleep with her tonight, but Richard let her go back to the bedroom by herself. While he went to the one next door. So Amy concluded that she was thinking too much. Richard was nice to her, which didn''t necessarily mean that he liked her. Allison was the only one he fell for. Amy fell asleep unhappily, but Richard, who was next door, couldnt sleep at all. He was covered in a rash, for he was allergic to seafood. Robin had the family doctor give Richard an infusion. After the torment for a whole night, the rash hadn''tpletely gone. Richard pulled out the needle early in the morning and intended to go to work. In the morning, Amy woke up and sat down at the table. She prepared to enjoy a delicious breakfast. But after taking a few bites, Amy lost her appetite and wanted to vomit. Suppressing her sickness, Amy forced herself to have more food. But she could no longer hold on and rushed to the bathroom to vomit hard. Chapter 99 Amy Was Pregnant！ Chapter 99 Amy Was Pregnant Amy rushed to the bathroom to throw up. It was so intense that she had tears in her eyes. She sat beside the toilet for a while and came out until she was quite sure that she was feeling better. Still starving, Amy wiped the tears and sat at the dining table again. But it was even worse this time. She wanted to vomit the moment she smelt meat and oil. "Robin, Robin, take those away." Amy hurriedly asked Robin to take the meat away, leaving only the vegetable porridge in front of her. She managed to drink half a bowl and still felt so ufortable. So she went upstairs to lie down and have a rest. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Oh no. She shouldnt have indulged herself too much yesterday. She had eaten too many kinds of food at one time, which should be the reason why she had an upset stomach now. Lying on the bed, Amy fell asleep very quickly. Robin had reported Amy''s difort to Richard. So he dropped his work and went home immediately. In a daze, Amy felt someone touching her forehead and stomach. "Stop messing around. I want to sleep." She rolled over and fell asleep again. She was too sleepy to care who it was. "Mr. Carter, Mrs. Carter should be pregnant. To be certain, she should go to the hospital for a thorough check." The family doctor had been quite upied recently. He had been up all night busy with Richard''s transfusionst night. And then he was informed that Amy was ill. Fortunately, she was pregnant. "What? She''s pregnant?" Richard was stunned all of a sudden. He never thought that Amy would give him a baby. "Ye... yes. Mr. Carter, if you don''t like it, we coulde up with a way earlier so that it wont harm Mrs. Carters health." Noticing the look on Richard''s face, the doctor guessed he disliked the fact that Amy was pregnant. Everyone knew that he only loved Allison. "Leave us alone, please," Richard dismissed Robin and the doctor. He sat beside Amy''s bed and quietly watched her. She was pregnant? So what should he do now? Amy was sleeping soundly. Richard did not want to disturb her. They would go to the hospital tomorrow to run a checkup. Today, his priority was knowing what a husband should do if his wife was pregnant. He didn''t have any clue. He was both happy and nervous to be a father. And he also felt sorry for Amy. After talking to Robin, Richard returned to thepany. He had been absent-minded from work all the morning, busy with searching the Inte for what pregnant women should pay attention to, what they should eat, and what the husbands should do. Amy didnt get enough sleep until the afternoon. Once she woke up, she was hungry, but at the thought of those greasy dishes, she lost her appetite. She just wanted to have some porridge. "Mrs. Carter, what would you like to eat?" Amy went downstairs. Before she could open her mouth, Robin asked. "Porridge, I guess. Don''t add anything else please." Amy didn''t want to eat anything oily. "Sure. I''ve prepared some for you already," Robin had prepared some food. He had asked the servants who had given birth and found out that although they disliked meat during pregnancy, their appetite varied greatly. Some liked to have something spicy while others sour or sweet. So Robin prepared some of everything. And Amy could pick something to eat when she woke up. Porridge was included. Hearing that there was porridge, Amy felt hungry again. She quickly took a bowl of porridge, but in no time, she felt ufortable again and threw up. "No, Robin. I must have eaten something bad. Bring me some medicine." Amy had such terrible vomiting that she didn''t have any strength anymore. "Mrs. Carter, I think you should go to the hospital. I''m preparing the car for you. Please go to the hospital." Robin said to Amy. ''I''m just having an upset stomach. Why all the fuss? Isn''t it enough for me to just take some medicine?'' Amy didn''t want to go to the hospital. She was a little afraid of hospitals in fact. "Mrs. Carter, I''ve arranged it. Please. I''ll take you to the hospital." Robin insisted. He had called Richard, who was rushing to the hospital to wait for Amy already. "Alright then." Considering both Hannah and Hry had to work, Amy decided to go to the hospital herself. "I think I should go to the Gastroenterology Department. I have an upset stomach." Amy protested since she found Richard actually made an appointment for her with a gynecologist. "Alright, let''s go to the Gastroenterology Department first. If the doctor can''t figure out what went wrong, we''ll go to the gynecologist." Richard was good-tempered today and agreed whatever Amy said. They went to the Gastroenterology Department to have a checkup, but the doctor couldnt tell anything wrong with Amy. So Amy could only go to the gynecologist with Richard. "Congrattions. Madam, you''re pregnant." The doctor from the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department kept looking at Richard. How could he look so handsome? She seemed to have seen him in some magazine. He must be a star. "No way! I''ve been taking contraceptive medicine all the time!" Amy simply didn''t believe she was pregnant. She always took medicine because she was afraid to be pregnant. "What? You''ve been taking contraceptive medicine?" The doctor was also at a loss. "Oh, it''s fine. It''s fine. Thank you, doctor." Hiding joy sessfully, Richard politely thanked the doctor. "Well, something''s wrong..." Amy sighed. She still couldnt take it. How could she be pregnant? But Richard pulled her out. "There must be a mistake. I can''t be pregnant. I know we''ll be together only for two years. I wont keep you with the baby. I really think I should have a check again, Mr. Carter," Amy insisted. "I''ve reced your contraceptive medicine with vitamins." Seeing Amy still doubting the result, Richard could only tell the truth. At that time, he was annoyed that Amy actually didnt want to carry his child. So he changed Amy''s pills. "What? Why did you do that? We only have more than a year left. If I''m pregnant, I will never have an abortion. But my poor child cant have a father!" Tears flowed down Amy''s cheeks. To be honest, she did want to have Richard''s child. But when they divorced, it would be painful to decide who should raise the baby. And Amy would never leave her baby. Of course it will have a father! And I assure you it will be born into a happy family. Let nature take its course, Amy." Richard was too happy to exin to Amy. "But Richard, do you know my shameful past?" Chapter 100 The Annoyance of Pregnancy Chapter 100 The Annoyance of Pregnancy Amy wanted to exin to Richard what happened on her wedding night. She was a little traditional and felt both shameful and sorrowful to bring it up. But it had always bothered her greatly. "Your shameful past? What is it?" Richard was suddenly nervous. He had investigated on Amys background. What else could it be that he didn''t know? "Well, heres the thing. I..." Amy was trying to calm down but when she was about to say it out loud, she was still a little sad. "On my wedding night, I..." Amy looked pale at this moment. That night was the shame in her entire life. "Forget it. If you don''t want to say it, then don''t. Your past is no longer important. What really matters is that you''re doing well now." Richard was smart enough to know what Amy was going to say. So he interrupted Amy and stopped her from continuing. Anyway, he didnt know how to exin to her that it was actually he that had sex with her on her wedding night. Amy looked up at Richard. Back then, her father was ill and needed a lot of money, so she didnt tell him before they signed the two-year marriage contract. But it was different now. She was pregnant. "Mr. Carter, no matter what, I want to tell you that I will never leave my child. Even if we get divorced, I won''t want anything but my baby." Amy finally said it aloud. She already started to love Richard and she could imagine how heartbroken she would be when she had to divorce Richard. But the baby could be herstfort. She would never leave her baby. "You think I will take your baby from you?" Richard wondered what was going on and why Amy looked so sad. He didnt say anything and she already believed that he would separate her from the kid? "Mr. Carter, can you promise me not to tell the Carters about my pregnancy for now?" Amy believed that if the Carters knew about her pregnancy, they would definitely ask her to return to the Carters vi. But it was awkward for her, considering their marriage contract. "Why not?" Was it embarrassing to be pregnant with his baby? Richard had a feeling that Amy had been so weird since she knew that she was pregnant with his child. "If your mother knows it, she will definitely ask me to move to the Carters vi. Do you think it is a good decision?" Amy was blunt and told him her concerns directly. Of course Richard did not want Amy to move to the Carters vi. His two half-brothers were still living there. His grandpa had made it clear that the first grandchild, regardless of boy or girl, would be the heir of the Carter family. Although his two brothers went against him, they couldnt do anything to him. But he did not want to risk Amy and his child. "That''s right. I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to go back either. You''re fine here." Richard nodded. He was going to hire a few professional nutritionists to make sure that Amy ate well during her pregnancy. Hearing Richard''s words, Amy was somehow disappointed. ''See, he didn''t n to let me go back. He didn''t want his family to know more about me. Fortunately, I don''t want to go back either.'' With that, Richard and Amy fell into silence again. "Let''s go. I''ll take you home first. You should have a good rest." Richard broke the silence and supported Amy. "I can walk on my own." Amy dodged. She didn''t want anyone to see her being too close to Richard. The two fell into silence again. Richard walked ahead, followed by Amy. The two walked out of the hospital one after the other. They didn''t speak on the way back home. After sending Amy home, Richard told Robin to take good care of Amy before leaving. "Amy, here is the tonic. Drink it and get some sleep. Dinner will be ready in a while." Robin walked over with the soup. "Alright, Robin, put it there. I''ll drink itter," Amy said to Robin, knowing that she almost finished the trantion. "Then I''ll wait for you. I''ll clean up after you finish it." Robin replied, waiting for Amy. Amy felt pressure now. So she drank the soup as soon as possible. s, Amy had mixed feelings after knowing her pregnancy. She was both happy and worried. What she feared the most was that Richard would take the child away after they got divorced. "Mrs. Carter, this is chicken soup. It has been cooked for several hours. Please drink it." Not long after, a woman came up with a bowl of chicken soup. Amy was sure that she had never seen the woman in the vi. Seeming to know Amys doubts, the woman hurried to introduce herself, "Oh, Mrs. Carter, I am the new nutritionist. My name is Daisy Kennan." Nutritionist? Richard had even hired a nutritionist? But Richard was the master of the family. He could do whatever he liked. Amy had just taken the tonic. Now she got chicken soup. And she would have dinnerter. How could she manage to eat so much? "Can I drink itter? I just had the tonic." Seeing the expectation on Daisy''s face, Amy felt a little embarrassed to reject her kindness. But her stomach didnt seem to be able to take it. "Mrs. Carter, you can try it. I''ve gotten rid of the oil in the soup. It won''t be greasy or make you ufortable." Daisy was very smart. She already knew Amy''s worries. "Alright then. Thanks." She took over the soup and smelled it. Daisy was right. Apart from the fragrance of the chicken soup, it was not greasy at all. So Amy finished it. Fortunately, she didn''t feel queasy. Daisy left after making sure that Amy had taken the soup. Mr. Carter had instructed her to take good care of Mrs. Carter. "Mrs. Carter, would you like to enjoy some fruits? They have just arrived and are very fresh." Another unfamiliar woman came to Amy''s room. "Mrs. Carter, I''m Josephine Wild, the new nutritionist." Seeing that Amy was observing her, Josephine introduced herself immediately. Amy was lost for word. They had just found out that she was pregnant. But do they need to make such a fuss about it? Nutritionists were hired and kept feeding her. Were they going to turn her into a pig?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Put it there. I have something to do now. I''ll eat itter." Amy did not say anything else to Josephine. But after Josephine left, she called Richard. They had been together for several months. Yet this was the first time for Amy to contact Richard voluntarily. "Hey, Amy, what is it?" Richard was very excited about Amy calling him. He finally got her call. Chapter 101 His Hickeys Chapter 101 His Hickeys "Mr. Carter, you don''t have to hire so many nutritionists. I''m just 40 days pregnant. I will be fat as a pig if you keep feeding me like this!" Amy was annoyed and said frankly. "What''s wrong with that? I think pigs are cute." Hearing herint, Richard knew that the nutritionists had started to work. "I... You wont understand!" Amy was even angrier. "Then did you feel sick after eating the food they rmended today?" Richard asked her. "No." Amy thought for a moment. It was true that she didn''t vomit after eating what they prepared. "Well. Then you should listen to the nutritionists. They are very professional. I''ve told them that you don''t want to eat greasy food. You can''t even smell it. It hasn''t been long after you got pregnant, but you are too thin. You need more nutrition. I''ll go back and have dinner with you tonight. OK?" Richard said gently. It was the first time that he had been so patient to a woman. In the past, when Allison got angry, he would buy her a meal or give her a gift. He would not spend so much time talking to her. But he was afraid that Amy would not eat anything, so he tried his best to cheer her up. Amy thought about it and felt that Richard was right. The nutritious food had eased her morning sickness. "Alright then." Since Richard just said that he would have dinner with her, her anger soon disappeared. She started to look forward to the evening. Richard was relieved for she agreed. And he was happy to know that she didn''t vomit this afternoon. When Robin called and told him that she was sick, Richard was very anxious. Therefore, he stressed it when he recruited nutritionists. There was still an hour before he could get off work. Richard sped up to read the documents and contracts. He should not work overtime today. He had to go back home and have dinner with Amy. Time seemed to go faster at work and one hour soon passed. Richard stretched out his arms and legs. He was surprised to see how a date had improved his work efficiency. He finished reading the files within an hour. Richard bought some snacks for Amy on his way home. When he arrived, the dishes were already on the table. There was more food than usual because of his arrival. Amy smiled at him when she saw Richard. They had lived together for several months, but she still felt a little uneasy because she just found that her husband was her boss. "Mr. Carter, dinner is ready. You can wash your hands first." Seeing that Mr. Carter hade home to have dinner with his wife, Robin thought that Amy had be an important person to him. "Alright." Richard nced at Amy. He suddenly felt that it was nice to have someone waiting for him at home. Why didn''t he notice it before? There were two types of dishes on the table. One was for Amy and there was no oil at all, but it was very nutritious. And the one for Richard was fried in oil. While eating, Amy saw several red marks on Richard''s neck. It seemed that someone had kissed him and left the hickeys. Richard was not with herst night. Did he go to Allison again? He didn''t even cover the hickeys. She could see them so clearly. Amy lowered her head. The joy in her heart was gone due to the marks. Richard did not know that Amy had seen the marks caused by his allergy to seafood. He just kept picking the food for her. Amy was a bit annoyed. She felt sick when she smelled the grease in Richard''s dishes. She covered her mouth and ran into the bathroom. Amy threw up the entire meal and felt that her stomach was empty. Someone patted her on her back gently and handed her a ss of water. After rinsing her mouth, Amy leaned against something behind her. It was warm andfortable. But she still felt hungry. It was really disturbing. She would feel sick if she ate. But she would be hungry if she didn''t. There was a familiar smell. Amy knew that it was from Richard, but she didn''t want to look at him. She couldn''t bear to see the hickeys. When Amy went back to the table, she found that Richard''s food had been taken away. There was only food for her now. If she hadn''t seen the hickeys, she would be moved by this. But now, she just felt jealous and annoyed. After having some bites, Amy lost her appetite. She had just vomited and was too weak to eat anything. "You should eat a little more, for your health." Richard said with concern. "No. I''m afraid I''ll throw up again." Amy started to feel dizzy. "Let me take you upstairs." Richard walked over to hold her arm. "It''s okay. Just finish your dinner. I am fine. I can walk by myself." Amy didn''t want him to see her cry. Richard didn''t ask again since she insisted. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He went to see Amyter, but she was already asleep. She was pregnant and needed more rest, so Richard went to the guest room. After he left, tears flowed down Amy''s cheeks. She put one hand on her belly, thinking, ''Baby, what should I do? What should I do?'' In the following days, Richard had dinner with Amy at home every night. Moreover, the food was mainly prepared ording to Amy''s nutrition needs. Richard also ate the same food and the servants didn''t serve greasy food again. asionally, Amy would go to clean the apartment she rented. She would move in when her father returned. Her father had almost recovered from his illness. He was under observation in France now. Amy felt sorry since she was not there when he had the operation. When her father returned, she would spend more time with him and help him to improve his health. Amy knew that she could always rely on her father. "Amy, I wille back the day after tomorrow. I''m finally going home!" Stephen called Amy. He was happy because the operation was very sessful. And he could take care of his daughter when he recovered. Chapter 102 Stephen Returned Home Chapter 102 Stephen Returned Home When Stephen walked into the arrival hall, he immediately looked around for Amy in the crowd. It had been four months, and he missed his daughter very much. However, he did not see Amy. Just when he got a little disappointed, someone walked over and said, "You must be Mr. Stephen. I have been waiting for you. Pleasee with me." The man took Stephen''s bags and led him forward. "You are?" Stephen wondered why his daughter hadn''te. "I''m here to pick you up. Your daughter is not well and can''te. It''s too crowded here." The man exined to Stephen. In fact, Amy was probably still angry with Richard. She was going to pick up her father this morning. However, she wasnt feeling well today. She kept throwing up and couldn''t eat anything. Therefore, Richard asked her to stay home. And he called for a doctor to put her on intravenous drip. "Amy was ill?" Stephen was very nervous. Amy didn''t have her mother around since childhood. He had brought her up by himself. "No. She is pregnant and has morning sickness. The master is worried about her and didn''t let her go out. Don''t worry. Mr. Miller, you will see her when we get there." The man exined. Stephen was relieved that his daughter''s sickness was caused by pregnancy instead of diseases. Her mother also had morning sickness when she was carrying Amy. At that time, Stephen spared no efforts to take care of her. Although she left him afterwards, Stephen did not regret it. "Matt is really a good man. He has always been nice to Amy." Stephen said with a smile. The man didn''t know what to answer. Matt? The manager of Wilson Group? What did he have to do with Mrs. Carter? When they arrived at the vi, the man quickly showed Stephen in. Amy was lying in the living room on a drip while Richard had gone to work. Amy was still annoyed and didn''t want him around. "Amy!" Stephen felt like crying when he saw his daughter''s pale face. "Dad! How''s your journey? Is everything alright?" A smile brightened her face when Amy saw her father. "It''s alright. Amy, are you feeling better? I heard that you had morning sickness. You must be careful. It may be helpful to eat something sour. Your mother used to eat that when she was pregnant." Stephen said. He told the servant beside him to get something sour for Amy. Some oranges were soon brought to Amy. Stephen went to wash his hands and peeled one. "This one should be sour enough. Have a try. You will like it." Stephen gave one piece to her. Amy took a bite. It was not sour at all to her. Robin was stunned. He had just tried one. The taste was so strong that he couldn''t help swallowing as he recalled it. "It''s yummy. I want more." Amy liked this vor. It was sweet to her. Amy soon finished the whole orange. She wanted another one, but was stopped by Stephen. She would find other food tasteless after eating the oranges. Besides, having too much sour food would do harm to her teeth. The orange had relieved much of Amy''s sickness. She felt better now. "Dad, how''s your health?" Looking at her father, who was smiling to her, Amy thought of Richard. If it weren''t for him, her father might have died. "I''m good. I had many tests before I got discharged from the hospital. And there was no problem. The doctor said that I was one of the patients who had fully recovered in their hospital." Stephen was delighted that he had got well again. "That''s great. Dad, you haven''t had a meal yet, have you? I''ve asked people to prepare some food for you. You can go and eat something. We will continue talkingter." The intravenous drip was about to be finished. Amy wanted to have a talk with him after it was over. Robin took Stephen to the dining room. The dishes had been served before he arrived. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "This ce doesn''t look like Amy''s home. I remember that Matt and Amy lived in an apartment. When did it be a vi?" The house was so big that Stephen was confused. "Mr. Miller, please have your meal. You must be hungry now." Robin said to Stephen with a smile. Amy would exin to him. It was not proper for others to say anything. "Right. I do feel hungry." Having been abroad for more than four months, Stephen missed the food of his mothend. He couldn''t eat anything for a long time before the operation. And when he was finally allowed to eat, Stephen found that he didn''t like those food. Therefore, he had seldom got a full stomach. Looking at the domestic cuisine, Stephen was excited. He almost finished all the dishes. Robin was shocked and suddenly understood why Mrs. Carter had a good appetite. Like father, like daughter. Stephen put down the fork and started to heap praise on the food. He told Robin that he hadn''t eaten any domestic dishes for a long time, and he felt that the food of his country was the best. When Stephen finished his meal, the intravenous drip was also over. He went back to the living room. "Amy, when did you move here? This house should be very expensive. Matt is just a manager. How could he afford this?" Stephen was afraid that his daughter had taken a loan. It would take a long time to pay off. "Dad, I divorced Matt." Amy knew that she could not hide it from her father forever. Now that he had recovered, he might be able to ept it. "You divorced Matt? Why? What happened?" Stephen had been deceived by Matt. And he hadnt known that it was Matt who made him bankrupt. "Dad, listen. I..." Amy roughly told Stephen how she was forced into divorcing shortly after she got married. But she didn''t say anything about the wedding night. Stephen pped the table fiercely, which almost broke it. "How dare he!" Stephen was irritated by Matts behavior. Fortunately, he had a strong heart now, otherwise, he would have passed out. "Its all over. And I''ve got benefits from my misfortune. Don''t you think I''m better off now? Dad, your son-inw had paid for your heart surgery." Amy tried to divert him from anger, and she wanted Stephen to get a good impression of Richard. Chapter 103 A Satisfying Son-In-Law Chapter 103 A Satisfying Son-In-Law Amy kept praising Richard, making Robin feel as if Amy and Richard had always been in love with each other. "But, Amy, why were you dumped by Matt? You are such an outstanding girl. I really can''t understand!" Matt and his daughter were in love for three years. During the three years, although Matt was not very nice to him, he put up with him for his daughter''s sake. He had never imagined that Matt dumped his daughter. "Dad, don''t be bothered about that. As the saying goes, this might be a blessing in disguise. Look, I''m very good now, right?" Amy let Stephen look at her. Stephen sighed and looked at his daughter. She looked very well but he didn''t know what kind of person she had married. What if he was a disgusting old man, or even older than him? How disappointed her mother would be? "Am Ite? Sorry, I went to a meeting this morning so I couldn''t pick you up by myself." Richard rushed back. He didn''t want Amy to go, but he had a very important meeting to attend. Stephen turned around and almost fell on the ground in fear. ''This man... this man, oh lord! Isn''t he Richard Carter?'' "C... Car... Mr. Carter?" Stephen stammered. Richard was like the king in R City. In the past, he didn''t even dare to think of cooperating with HD Group. However, this man just showed up. "Mr. Miller, please just call me Richard." Richard walked to Amy and asked her how she was feeling today. Stephen''s mouth was wide open, and he was unable to ept the truth. "Dad, this is your son-inw, Richard. Don''t be shocked. I''ve told you that I''m lucky!" Amyforted Stephen. Hearing that, Stephen closed his mouth. If his daughter was dumped by Matt but married Richard, it was her fortune. "Mr. Miller, you travelled by ne for so long. Please have a rest in the guest room. Robin, take him to the guest room." Richard said thoughtfully to Stephen. "Yes. Yes. Alright. I''ll take a rest." Stephen was relieved. It was too good to be true. He was happy for his daughter to have such good fortune. Stephen looked at Amy again and felt that the smile on her face was sincere, so he went to rest at ease. As soon as Stephen left, the smile on Amy''s face disappeared. Just now, she had used all her strength to reassure her father. Now she felt very tired. "Are you tired? I can carry you up." Seeing Amy looking tired, Richard bent down to carry her up. "No, I can go up on my own. I''m pregnant so I need to walk more. It will benefit me when I give birth in the future." Amy was timid to let Richard pick her up in arms in front of so many people. "You can walk more a few monthster. You have serious morning sickness, so move as less as possible." Richard didn''t care about her embarrassment. He picked up Amy and walked upstairs. Amy was so light. She was not short, but Richard felt she was light in his arms. "You''re too skinny. You should eat more. Its good to you and our baby." Richard whispered to Amy. Amy instantly blushed. She felt itchy for his whispering. Looking at Amy''s rosy face, Richard was in a good mood. He was going to be a father, so he had to take good care of the child''s mother. Ever since he found out that Amy was pregnant, Richard had been sleeping in the guest room. He would check Amy a few times every night, but Amy did not know. "Amy, where have you been recently? You didn''t even answer my call." Hannah picked up the phone andined loudly. "Sorry, my phone is not with me. I missed many calls." After she was pregnant, Richard had strict control over her cell phone, so she often couldn''t hear the phone ring. She could only call backter. "Did Richard ground you? Why is he so strict? Shall Hry and I go to save you?" Hannah thought that Richard was unkind to Amy. However, Amy could not tell Hannah that she was pregnant. If Hannah knew, Hry would know, and so would Cathy. "No, something''s wrong with my eyes, so he asked me to spend less time on my phone." Amy found a good excuse. "It''s so boring in thepany recently. Why didn''t youe to work? Life isn''t fun anymore." It had been a long time since Amy went to work. Ever since Richard announced that she was his wife at HD Group, Amy had never gone to work again. She felt embarrassed to meet everyone. "Hannah, I can''t go out now. I''m not feeling very well these days. If you miss me,e and visit me with Hry." Amy also missed Hannah and Hry. It had been more than a week since they met. "Really? I can go and see you? That''s great. I''lle and see you with Hry after work today. What''s wrong with you? I''m so worried." Hannah had been worried about Amy. "Nothing serious. You cane hereter." Amy didn''t care what Richard would think. Anyway, he had announced that she was married to him so this was also her house. Moreover, she was pregnant, so Richard shouldn''t me her, right? But Amy felt that she should tell Richard first, so she called him. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hello, Mr. Carter." "Hey, Amy, what is it?" Richard was having a meeting but he immediately shushed everyone. "I want to invite Hannah and Hry over. Is that OK?" Amy''s voice sounded pleading. Richard smiled, "Of course, that''s also your home. Your friends cane whenever they want. Just tell Robin what you want to eat." Richard''s voice was drowned in love. "Alright then, thank you." Amy only heard Richard agree. She was too nervous to pay attention to his tone. The members of the board present all gaped. Was that soft and gender man their serious cold-blooded president? Were they dizzy? Did they really see the doting smile on his face? "Alright, let''s talk about the sales department!" Richard hung up the phone and his face turned cold again. Everyone was relieved. They were sure they had been dizzy just now. Chapter 104 A Luxurious Villa Chapter 104 A Luxurious Vi "Richard is truly the richest person in R City. This house is even bigger than Andy''s!" Hannah looked at the vi where Amy lived and praised it sincerely. "Amy, I think it''s quite good for you to live here. The environment is nice and the house is big, although the transportation is not convenient. However, you have cars, so it is not a problem at all." After Hannah finished admiring the living room, she was attracted by the fresh fruit on the coffee table before she shifted her gaze to other ces. "We are lucky. These strawberries are fresh. There are mangosteens as well. They''re my favorite." Hannah''s eyes were shining with greed. "Hry, your family is so rich. You have to treat us to a big meal. I will rip you off to relieve my envy of you!" As Hannah enjoyed the fruit, she kept speaking. "Good, suit yourself." Hry happily agreed. They romped around in the house. When they were together, they always roared withughter. "Come on. Braised shrimps are ready. You like it the most." Stephen came out of the kitchen. He was holding arge pot of braised shrimps in his hand. Stephen was a good cook. Amy had been brought up by him when she was young. He wore two hats at home as both father and mother, so he became a superb cook. "Mr. Miller, when did youe back?" Hannah saw Stephen and ran over excitedly. "Hannah! You must be Hry, right? Amy said that her best friends would pay a visit, so I prepare these dishes. Seeing you, I feel that I am much younger!" Stephen patted Hannah on the shoulder. He watched these children grow up. They were just like his own children. "Mr. Miller, you are young." Hannah and Hry both praised Stephen in unison. "Alright, sit down. I still have to cook two more dishes. They will be ready soon." Now that he was in good health and he didn''t need to worry about his business, Stephen felt that he was rxed. "Alright, we''ll wait patiently. Mr. Miller is the best cook. My mother has learned many cuisines from him!" Hannah said happily. "I envy Amy for having such a capable father," As Hry said, she reached towards the braised shrimps. "It''s delicious." Hry couldn''t resist it. It was too delicious, much better than what her mother cooked. She nned to ask her mother to learn how to cook. Seeing that Hry was enjoying the food, Hannah hurriedly joined in. She was afraid that there would be no braised shrimps left in a second. While Amy had no appetite. She felt a little ufortable when she smelled it. She had been two months pregnant. For she had taken some medicine, she didn''t have strong reactions to pregnancy. "Amy, have a try. Why don''t you eat it? It will be finished soon." While they were busy eating, they didn''t forget to shell a few shrimps for Amy. "Alright, help yourself. My father can make it for me any time." Amy gave them back the shelled shrimps. Hearing that, Hry and Hannah thought it made sense. So, they no longer cared about Amy and enjoyed the food happily. If it weren''t for the fact that the te was still on the table, Stephen would doubt if he had served the braised shrimps. There were no shrimps on the te, but shrimp shells piled up on the table. "Mr. Miller, they are so yummy. We''ve eaten them up," Hry and Hannah said to Stephen, embarrassed. "That''s great. It means that I''m still a good cook. Here are braised meatballs and steamed bass." Stephen made many dishes to their liking, but Amy didn''t want to eat anything. "This is Amy''s favorite sweet cake." Only then did Stephen serve the food that Amy wanted. To cook what she liked was the most troublesome, so it took the longest time. But since Amy liked it, Stephen would cook it no matter how troublesome it was. This dessert was served toote and Hry and Hannah had been full, so Amy had a chance to have them. The food was full of her father''s love. Amy enjoyed it happily. It had been a long time since she had the food that her father cooked. Ever since her father was hospitalized for a heart attack, Amy had been like a child that no one wanted. "Amy, I think something''s wrong with you!" Hannah suddenly said to Amy. While having soup, Hry looked up at them. "What''s wrong?" Thinking Hannah might find that she was pregnant, Amy was considering how to exin it to them. "Are you deliberately leaving the dishes for us? They are so tasty but you want us to eat first. I''m so touched!" Hannah hugged Amy. Only then did Amy breathe a sigh of relief. She almost told them her pregnancy. "That''s right. You''re my guests today, so I want to make you happy. Besides, this is the first time Hry enjoys the food cooked by my father, and she likes it so much. Of course, I need to let her have more." Amy was looking so generous and nice! "Amy, I love you so much." Hry smiled with great joy. Today, she ate happily and was satisfied. After dinner, they went to Amy''s bedroom to take a look. Hry had been here before. But Hannah was Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. shocked by what she saw. Was this just a bedroom? It was bigger than her house. The queen-size bed was sofortable. Without standing on ceremony, Hannahy down on the bed and felt it. "I''m relieved to see you live such a good life. Amy, you don''t have to go to work anymore. I heard that Allison was hospitalized, but she''sing to work tomorrow. It''s annoying to see her. It''s good for you to be with Mr. Miller at home." Hannah felt that Richard was quite nice to Amy. It must be fantastic to live in this house! "Well, I''m not going to work for now. I feel embarrassed in thepany." Amy didn''t want to go to work anymore. She had got a rtively good job. They chatted for a while. Even all of them slept on Amy''s big bed, they wouldnt feel crowded. It was getting dark, so Hannah and Hry were going home. Amy saw them off at the door, reluctantly to part with them. "Amy, take care of yourself. We''ll call you more often. I find that you''re quite tired. You should rest well." Hannah and Hry reminded Amy before they left. Chapter 105 Abort the Baby Chapter 105 Abort the Baby Amy had been pregnant for three months, and she didnt suffer morning sickness any longer. She ate much, and her baby was good in her belly. Stephen was still living in the vi. Richard said that Amy loved the food cooked by Stephen, so he asked Stephen to stay and cook for Amy. Richard was right, so Amy found it improper to insist on her father''s moving out. She felt it quite pleasant to have her father keep herpany at home. "Amy, it''s been three months. We should go to the hospital to have another check-up." Richard took a day off from his busy schedule and nned to take Amy to the hospital. "I''ll go myself. Business first." Amy thought she could go to the hospital on her own, and there was no need for anyone to keep herpany. "I''d better go with you. Anyway, I''ve finished my work today, and I don''t have much to do tomorrow." Richard was still worried. He wanted to be there for Amy all the time. Amy didn''t insist. Since Richard said so, she believed he had arranged everything well. As Amy was pregnant, Richard spent more time at home, but he often went out at night. Amy thought that he might have gone to see Allison, so she felt a little flustered. "Mr. Carter, Im sorry to tell you the bad news. You baby suffers from congenital physical deformity. We suggest abortion," The head of the gynecology department looked at the ultrasound report and said to Richard. "What? Congenital physical deformity? Is it serious?" Richard got anxious. "Yes. Sorry. So far, we cannot see his limbs." The head showed the B-ultrasound image to Richard. Richard took a look. However, this was Amy''s first baby. She was so happy to be a mother. If he suddenly told her to abort the baby, Richard was afraid that she would not be strong enough to stand it. "Can''t we wait any longer?" Richard said to the head. "We can''t wait any longer. Otherwise, the mother will suffer more and it will cause ill effects on her womb. So we have to abort the baby as soon as possible. You are still young. You can have more babies in the future." The head sighed andforted. She didnt want to see this either. But she had to be responsible for both the patient and the child. A child born with physical disability wouldnt be the only one who suffered. So would everyone around it. "I''ll think about it. I need to go back and discuss it with my wife." Richard had a heavy heart. "Alright, Mr. Carter. If you make up your mind, please contact me as soon as possible so that I can arrange the operation." She sighed again. Richard walked out of the office, feeling sad and unfair. "How''s it going?" Amy had a hopeful expression on her face. She felt that her baby was fine and there was no need for any examination. "Amy, are you hungry? I''ll send you back first. I have something to tell you tonight." Richard had yet to figure out how to tell Amy. He wanted to go to thepany and think about it. "Alright, then I''ll wait for you." Seeing that Richard''s expression was terrible, Amy stopped asking. Just as they left the gynecology department, Allison came out from the corner. She saw Richard bring Amy here, so she followed them. Now that they left, she entered the heads office. "Hello, Monica." Allison greeted the head. "Allison? I haven''t seen you for a few years, and you have grown taller and prettier." Monica Neville was a ssmate of Allison''s mother. "Monica, you look as beautiful as before." Allison and Monica had a small talk. After exchanged greetings, Allison got to the point. "Monica, what happened to Richard just now? He looked a little pale." "The womaning with him was pregnant. It''s supposed to be good news, but her baby suffers from physical disability. So she will have to abort it." Monica didn''t hide anything from Allison and told her. "Well, this is indeed quite pitiful." Allison knew that Monica was a kind person, so she pretended to feel sorry for Richard. After getting the answer, she said goodbye to Monica. Allison went to thepany and found that Richard was working in his office. He probably hadn''t told Amy about the news yet. But she came up with a better idea. She could go and tell Amy about it. "Richard, I know Amy is pregnant, but I don''t mind it. Don''t force her to have an abortion. Life should be valued." Amy suddenly got this message. Soon, another came. "I made a mistake. Amy, don''t misunderstand." Amy deleted both text messages. ''What does it mean? Will Richard ask me to abort my baby? Did he pretend to be nice to me before? But it doesn''t look like so.'' A secondter, Amy received a call. She saw that it was an unfamiliar number, so she did not answer it. However, that person was persistent. She kept calling, so Amy could only pick it up. "Amy, I made a mistake just now. Dont get me wrong and never me Richard. He has no other choice." It was Allison who called. Her voice sounded anxious, as if she were about to cry. "What do you mean?" Amy asked her. "Amy, I don''t mean to hurt you. Richard...I don''t want to. The baby is innocent." After Allison finished speaking, she hung up the phone in tears. Amy held her phone and stared at it nkly. Did Richard intend to abort her baby because he didn''t want Allison to be a stepmother? Amy was four months pregnant. How could he be so heartless? Amy didn''te to her senses for a long time until Stephen called for her for meal. The food Stephen and the nutritionist cooked was delicious, but Amy found it tasteless. She didn''t know how much she had eaten, but she couldn''t have anymore. She had no appetite at all. She wanted to see Richard and asked him why he wanted to kill her baby. However, she couldn''t be anxious. She must calm down and protect her baby. Her baby couldn''t be killed. It meant everything for her. If the baby was aborted, her love and concretion towards Richard would disappear as well. "Amy, why don''t you turn on the light?" Richard walked into the bedroom and saw Amy sitting in the Content ? N?velDrama.Org. darkness. "Richard, you''re back." Amy called Richard in such a trembling voice that everyone would feel heartbroken once hearing it. Chapter 106 Miscarriage Chapter 106 Miscarriage Richard heard Amy''s trembling voice and felt devastated. "I''m back. Amy, are you feeling unwell? Do you need a doctor?" Richard heard Amy''s voice and thought that she was sick. Richard wanted to turn on the lights, but Amy stopped him. "No, I''m just a little tired." Amy did not say anything and turned to look at Richard. "Oh, are you tired? Then have a good rest first." Richard wanted to discuss it with Amy, but when he saw that Amy was tired, he felt he should find a better time. "Alright." Seeing Richard hesitate to speak, Amy knew that he was trying to say something to her. She would not mention it first. But she wanted to see what terrible excuse Richard would use to persuade her to abort the baby. Richard had Amy lie down and tucked her in. He looked into Amy''s eyes that were shining brightly in the dark. "Richard, are you leaving now?" Amy called out. "Then I''ll stay for a while." Richard wanted to leave and think about how to talk Amy into abortion. However, Amy wanted him to stay, so he stopped. "Forget it, just go and do your work. I will be resting." Amy wanted to hear his excuse, but she was also afraid that she couldn''t ept it, so she chose to escape. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Richard sighed. He went out and closed the door. He stood at the door and thought for a while. Without any clues, he returned to the guest room. Amy couldn''t fall asleep and tossed and turned in bed. She got up and wanted to pour herself some water. When she arrived at the corridor, she saw that the lights in the guest room were still on. Richard was very hardworking, and Amy felt sorry for him. She went to the kitchen, cooked a bowl of noodles with a fried egg and was on the way to deliver it to him. The door was unlocked. Just as Amy was about to push the door open, she heard Richard talking on the phone. "Allison, listen to me. We cant let it be. We just cant. What about you if we keep it?" Allison might be arguing with him on the phone, and he was very angry and he shouted loudly. "I said no. Whatever you are going to say, my answer is no." Then he hung up the phone. The bowl in Amy''s hands fell to the ground and she stood there in a daze. "Who''s there?" Just as Richard''s voice came out, he already rushed to the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Amy, who was on the verge of copse. "Amy?" Richard immediately hugged Amy. However, Amy went weak and fell on the ground. Her knees were slit by the broken porcin pieces on the ground, and she was bleeding. "Amy, Amy." Richard was anxious. He didn''t know what was going on with Amy. He saw the noodles on the ground and realized Amy was going to take them to him. But how did she drop the bowl? At this time, Richard panicked at once. He bent down and picked Amy up, shouting at Robin for the doctor. Amy''s knees were bleeding, and blood was also flowing out from between her legs. "Mr. Carter, we can''t keep the baby. We have to go to the hospital immediately. It''s a sign of miscarriage." The family doctor immediately asked Richard to take Amy to the hospital. With the cold medical instruments operating on Amy''s body, she felt as if her body were going to be hollowed out. She opened her eyes and saw the white ceiling and she smelled the strong odor of disinfectant. "My baby, my baby." Amy could feel that the baby had left this world. "Try to calm down. The baby is... and we are cleaning up." The surgeon was talking to Amy. She was so anxious that the operation could barely proceed. "Who told you to take my baby away? Give it back to me, give it back to me!" When Amy heard this, she became even more hysterical. "Hold her. We''ll be done soon. Miss, we are cleaning up to avoid a clot. Hold on." When the doctor saw that Amy was out of control, he asked someone to hold her down. Amy''s tears flowed out. Did Richard n all this? He said that even if they got divorced, she could take the child with her. Was he afraid that she would use the child to ask for money? ''Richard, I hate you, I will never forgive you!'' ***** "Amy, eat something." Stephen cooked chicken soup and sent it to Amy. He didn''t know what had happened. His daughter had miscarried for no reason, but at this critical moment, his son-inw had gone on a business trip. "Dad, I don''t want it." Amy had yet to recover from the pain of losing her baby. "Sweetheart, eat some. You just had a miscarriage. You should take care of yourself. You can get pregnant again. Don''t be sad." Stephenforted his daughter. "Okay." Amy nodded. "Amy, Amy, what happened? Why didn''t you tell us you were pregnant?" Hry received a call from her brother and brought Hannah to visit Amy. "Tell you what? My baby is gone." Amy''s face was pale. No one wouldn''t feel heartache when looking at her. "My brother said that the baby was defective, which led to your miscarriage." Hry said to Amy. "Defective? This is a pretty good excuse." Amy sneered. Why didn''t the doctor say anything? Instead, Richard said this after Allison sent the wrong message. Hry didn''t know what to say since she really didn''t know anything. "Hry, where is your brother?" Amy looked up at Hry and asked her. Hry didn''t know how to answer. Her brother''s wife had a miscarriage and was in hospital, and he wasnt there with her. He was so bad! "Don''t be afraid. Tell me, where is he?" Amy looked at Hry in hope. "He...went to France with Allison." Hry knew that she couldn''t hide it. He was going to stay in France for a long time, so Amy would find it sooner orter. After Amy heard this, she didn''t say anything. Everything was clear. Her baby was gone, but Richard left with Allison to have fun. Both of them were cruel monsters! Looking at the chicken soup, Amy had a desire to drink it. Why should she be so depressed while they were happy out there? "Dad, give me the chicken soup. I want to drink it." Amy pointed at the chicken soup and said to Stephen. Chapter 107 Leave Chapter 107 Leave "Robin, I want to go out for a walk, you don''t have to have a driver follow me. My father hasn''t returned for a long time, and I''ll go out with him." Amy told Robin. She was carrying her bag, wearing an ordinary white T-shirt and jeans as well as white canvas shoes. She looked like a high school student. "Alright then, are youing back for dinner?" Robin agreed. Richard asked him to try his best to satisfy any request Amy had. This request was too simple. "If wee back, I''ll call you. If I don''t call, then you don''t have to prepare dinner for us." Amy said with a smile. "Oh, okay." Robin left and busied himself. Amy went out with Stephen. "Dad, you can''t always stay at your son-inw''s house. I''ve rented a house for you. The requirement of the renting is that you must take care of it and clean it, and nothing else." After leaving, Amy said to This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Stephen. "That makes sense. I wanted to rent a house a long time ago. However, you''ve always been busy, and I was not free. I didn''t expect that you had rented it for me. My Amy has grown up, and has been very thoughtful now." Although Richards house was spacious and luxurious, Stephen always felt that it was not proper to live there. "Then I''ll bring you over today. Here are the keys." Amy and Stephen went to the rented house. "Amy, the house you rented is fantastic. But with such good conditions, it must be very expensive, right?" Stephen was very satisfied with the house. "Dad, dont worry. Thendlord will note back for the time being. Your son-inw is rich, so of course I can rent a better house for you. When the time is right, I will buy you one." Amy showed Stephen around the house. She was nning that in these few years, she could take on more jobs, save some money, and buy a house for her father. She rented this house for several years, which gave her a buffer time. "Amy, I failed you. I thought I could give you a good life, but now I need you to do it for me." Stephen felt guilty and sorry for Amy. "Dad, what are you talking about? You raised me up and I am already over 20. So it''s time for me to take care of you now." Amy''s eyes were filled with tears. In these twenty years, Stephen was so good to Amy. He was both father and mother, and he also had to develop his own career. He had always been single and did not find a stepmother for Amy. He said that he was afraid that Amy would suffer. "Good girl." Stephen held his daughter''s hand. He had a lot of mixed feelings in his heart, but he couldn''t express them to Amy. "Dad, Richard happens to be away recently. So I''ll spend more time with you. I''ll stay here as well. We can talk freely now and I always feel ufortable in the vi." Amy sat on the rocking chair and looked at the blue sky outside the window. Her heavy heart was finally eased. ***** "Robin, what did you say? Amy and Stephen are both missing?" More than a monthter, Robin finally reached Richard and immediately reported the situation at home to him. "Yes, Mrs. Carter didn''t leave the hospital for long. She said that she was going out with Stephen, but she didn''te back. I''ve sent someone out to look for her, but they haven''t found her." ''I called you but you turned off your phone. What do you wanna do?'' Robin didn''t dare to say this and onlyined in his heart. "Alright, I understand." Richard hung up the phone and asked someone to book a ne ticket to return home. "Richard, what happened?" Allisony on the hospital bed and looked at Richards anxious face. Of course, she knew what had happened. "Allison, our contract is over. The operation is finished. My obligation is fulfilled. I hope you will remember what you said." Richard wore a long face. "Richard, how can you speak to a patient like this? Isn''t my leg hurt because of you?" Allison started crying. Her tears irritated Richard even more. He didn''t know where Amy had gone. She must be so angry, but there was nothing he could do about it. For the sake of ending the rtion with Allison once for all, he had to do this. "Allison, look, I''ve been here with you for two months. You told me to turn off my phone and spend these two months with you. And I''ve done it. I hope you won''t break your promise. There are only two days before two months. I have to leave." Richard felt that he couldn''t stay any longer. "You said that there were still two days left. At that time, we agreed that it would be the whole two months. You cant leave one minute earlier." Allison was sobbing again, and Richard was gonna get crazy upon hearing it. He really wanted to turn around and leave immediately. ''Fine, there are still two days left. Just wait.'' Richard called Robin and said that he would go back in two days and asked him to continue looking for Amy. Robin had no other choice. He managed to reach Richard with great difficulty, but Richard wouldn''t home. As a result, Hannah asked why he came to her house, and in the end, he could only say that Amy was missing. While Robin was looking for Amy throughout R City, he felt as if she had disappeared from the world without a trace. But in fact, Amy went out once a week. She told Stephen that she was going home to take a look. Then, she would return on time in the afternoon. Stephen did not doubt her. He thought that his daughter wanted to spend more time with him. Since her husband hadn''te back, he enjoyed himself quite a lot. Hannah did note to find Amy because Amy left a message to her in advance, telling her not to look for her or ask where she had gone. She was fine and there was no need to worry about her. Although Hannah did not go to find Amy, she was still a little worried. She did not know where Amy had gone, so she went to Andy. Andy looked quite calm. "Amy isnt a child. She must have her reasons for doing this. She has just miscarried, but her husband has gone out with another woman. What would you do if you were her?" Andy ced the documents on the table and asked Hannah. "Me? I might make the same choice. Since he doesn''t love her anymore, why should they still be together? It''s just a waste of time!" Hannah thought for a moment and understood Amys choice. "So, Richard doesn''t love Amy. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have done this. Amy wants to leave to rx herself, so we don''t need to disturb her. Hannah, stay home. You''re not allowed to go anywhere!" Chapter 108 Miss Chapter 108 Miss Andy was worried that Hannah would find Amy and make a ruckus. He knew that Amy was fine and was still working hard. Amy felt that thepany she worked for was especially good to her recently. She had be assigned a lot of documents, but they weren''t too difficult. She even felt a little embarrassed to take so much money for such a simple job. "Erin, have you reviewed all the documents you gave me recently?" Amy asked Erin who gave her the documents. "Our boss has personally reviewed them. What''s wrong? Are they difficult? If they are too difficult, I''ll report it to our boss." Erin didn''t dare to offend Amy who was appointed directly by the boss. "No, no, they are a little ... Forget it, I''ve got this." Amy couldn''t tell Erin that these documents were too easy. She could trante one document a day. It was easy money. But since the boss had reviewed them, would she seem unbelievable byining it was too easy? "By the way, Miss Miller, our boss is very satisfied with the quality of your trantion. He said that he wanted to raise your payment. We''ll pay you 100 more for every thousand words. What do you think?" Seeing that Amy was about to leave, Erin suddenly remembered it. Fortunately, he did not forget. "100?" Amy felt that it was like a dream. Was the boss so rich that he wanted to squander his money? They gave her the simplest documents, but they wanted to pay her more. Erin saw Amy''s shocked expression and thought that the money was not enough. "If you think it''s not enough, then I..." "No, no! You don''t have to pay me more. It''s enough now." Thepany had given her the highest payment in the industry, so how could she ask for more? "The boss said that we needed to raise the payment. By the way, these documents are rather urgent. Can you finish the trantion before Friday?" Erin asked Amy. "Sure, then I''ll send you the trantion before Friday." Amy looked over the documents. There was no problem to finish the task before Friday. Amy took the documents and left thepany. Seeing the bus arrive, she quickly ran over and got on the bus. Richard''s car happened to pass here after Amy got on the bus. He had been back for two days, but still had no clues about Amy. He was so anxious that he got a pimple on the corner of his mouth. At that time, he left for France in a hurry, thinking that he could exin to Amy when he came back. He knew that she was stubborn, but there was no time for him to exin back then. It was all his fault. What should he do now? Where was Amy? Where was she? "Kevin, spare no efforts to find Amy for me." Richard had been absent from work for two months, so he was still busy dealing with the affairs of HD Group. He had no choice but to let Kevin help him. "Richard, are you joking? You yourself can''t find her. What do you expect from me? I heard that if a woman wanted to hide from you, you wouldn''t be able to find her." Kevin had looked for her, but there were no clues. Richard did not even raise his head. He only said, "I know that Hannah has loved someone since she was a child." "Holy shit! Damn you! I''ll go, OK? Who is the man that Hannah has loved since childhood?" Sure enough, Kevin changed his mind. He wanted to know who the man was. "Help me find Amy first. If you find her, I''ll tell you about it." Richard continued to work. He looked at the enormous pile of documents and just wanted to throw them out. "Alright, it''s a deal. Lets do this. I don''t believe that I can''t find Amy." Kevin''s spirits instantly rose. Sometimes, the harder he tried to look for someone, the less possible for him to find that person. Amy didn''t hide. She had just lived as usual. Every day, she tranted documents at home. Stephen went This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. shopping and cooked for her. The father and daughter lived happily. It had been two months since Amy left the vi. Stephen had also felt weird about it. However, he did not ask. He thought that Amy must have her reasons. If she wanted to say it, she would tell him. It was also good to let her calm down. On Friday, Amy held the tranted documents, got on the bus and arrived at thepany. "Miss Miller, you came on time. You finished tranting so many documents. It''s really amazing." When Erin received the documents, he praised Amy. "Erin, you''re ttering me. Oh right, why do I feel like you overpaid me?" The trantion fees were transferred to her ount normally the day after she handed in the documents. "Overpaid? I paid you 100 more for every thousand words. Also, the festival is approaching. Everyone gets a thousand for the festival." Erin exined to Amy. "OK, I see. We can get paid for the festivals!" Amy felt that the welfare of thispany was too good. However, she quickly searched the festival in her mind. Theing festival was Children''s Day. Forget it, maybe thispany celebrated some foreign festivals as well. She didn''t want to ask anymore. With the documents Erin gave her, she left again. She paid all her attention to tranting documents and didn''t want to think about Richard or her baby. Thinking about them only made her heart hurt. She just buried herself in her work so that she could forget everything. ***** As Richard returned to his vi, it was already veryte. He worked overtime every day so that he could finish these work soon and turned to focus on finding Amy. Nothing had changed in the bedroom. Amy didn''t even take away the clothes he had bought for her. The jewelry he had given her was well arranged. Amy left here without taking anything. But there was still her scent on the pillow and the sheets. Richard hugged the pillow in his arms and sniffed the faint scent. Then he felt there was something under the pillow which seemed to be a piece of paper. Richard took out the paper Amy left for him. It was a divorce agreement. There was no content except Amy''s signature at the bottom. Richard was so angry that he grabbed the paper in his hand and tore it into pieces. Did she not believe in him at all? "Amy,e back. I miss you." Richard hugged the pillow and buried his head in it. For the first time, he couldnt help crying. Chapter 109 I Want Amy Back Chapter 109 I Want Amy Back "Amy?" Just as Amy was about to get on the bus, someone grabbed her on her arm. She paused and turned to look at that person. Allison wore a delicate makeup on her face. She looked happy and cheerful. It seemed that she got along well with Richard, so she looked much more energetic. "What do you want?" Amy asked her. "Amy, I''m really sorry. I asked Richard to go to France with me and he couldnt take care of you." Allison''s face was filled with guilt, as if she were truly sorry for Amy, but her eyes were full of pride. "It doesn''t matter. I''m fine. If thats it, I''m leaving." Watching the bus leave, Amy''s heart was broken. The next bus would not arrive until half an hourter. "I want to buy you a cup of coffee, OK? I have something to tell you." Allison put on an innocent expression. "If you have anything to say, just say it here. I don''t want to drink coffee." Amy refused. She didn''t want to have something to do with Allison. "It''s about Richard and you. Don''t you want to know?" Allison looked at Amy''s face. She wanted to know how Amy felt about Richard. She couldnt wait to see how disappointed and sad Amy was. "I don''t want to hear it. I still have things to do, so I will get out of your hair." Amy would not give Allison a chance to show off in front of her. Allison hesitated for a while and said, "Alright then, I apologize to you on behalf of Richard. Also, you two are still married. Richard and I are..." "If you want to get married, I have given the divorce agreement to Richard. He can sign it at any time. I have signed it. Sorry, I''m leaving." Amy didn''t want to say anything to Allison right now. She turned around and waved her hand to stop a taxi. She got on the taxi and left. Allison looked at Amy''s back and wanted tough. She just used a small trick and Amy fell for it. Her mother was really smart. She was right to follow her mothers advice. Allison did not stay any longer. She went home and wanted to ask her mother how to keep Richard by her side. ***** "Richard, you bastard! Where is Amy? Bring her back to me!" Cathy had always wanted to go shopping with Amy, but she couldn''t get in touch with Amy anymore. So she went to Richard''s vi and was told that Amy was out. However, she felt weird since every time she came here, Amy was out. She couldnt be so unlucky. Under her questioning, Hry told her about Amy''s miscarriage. As Cathy heard that her grandchild was gone, she was so angry that she drove her car with Hry and came to Richard to ask for an exnation. Seeing his mother''s angry expression, Richard hurriedly stopped working and walked over tofort his mother. "Mom, what are you doing here? Why don''t you tell me that you areing?" Richard said to Cathy in the sofa. "Can''t Ie here? Only that slut cane?" When Cathy was angry, she was mean. Coincidentally, Allison brought her a cup of tea, and she heard Cathy cursing her as a slut. "Mom, calm down and drink some tea." Richard took the tea from Allison''s hand and handed it to Cathy. "I don''t want to drink tea. I want my Amy back. Find her. Go find her for me." Cathy was spoiled by Richard''s father. She just lost her temper and asked for whatever she wanted regardless of everything. "Allison, leave us. I''ll call youter if I need you." Richard sent Allison away. "OK. Mrs. Carter, I''ll go out first." Allison politely said to Cathy and left. Her mother had repeatedly warned her not to offend anyone from the Carter family. Otherwise, she would not be able to marry into the Carter family. Seeing Allison leave, Cathy stood up again. "Richard, you''re already married, so don''t do stupid things anymore. What''s wrong with Amy? Why do you treat her like this? I heard from Hry that you let Amy abort the baby. Why? For Allison?" Cathy walked to Richard. "Mom, it''s not like that." Richard wanted to exin. "Then what is it? Do you think I''m stupid? Amy had a miscarriage, but you apanied Allison to France. Why did you do in France? To go on your honeymoon?" The more Cathy said, the angrier she became. She didn''t know what kind of a spell Allison had cast on her son. "Mom, I went to France with Allison because of an urgent matter." at this moment, Richard felt that his mother would not believe him no matter what he said. He had an agreement with Allison which he couldn''t tell anyone else so that he could leave Allison some dignity. "An urgent matter, how urgent can it be? Do you know how vulnerable a woman is when she just had a This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. miscarriage? But you didnt care about her. You even left her in hospital alone." Cathy felt heartache when she thought about it. "Mom, I''ve arranged Robin to take good care of her. I wanted to exin to her when I came back, but she left." Richard pressed Cathy on the sofa again, letting her sit. "I don''t care. You need to find my daughter-inw immediately. Also, Richard, don''t think about divorcing Amy. If you want to divorce, I will kill myself!" Cathy also spoke ruthlessly. Amy was way better than Allison, but her son was too foolish to see that! "Mom, don''t worry. I won''t divorce Amy." Richard quickly promised. Amy was missing, and he was also very anxious, but there was nothing he could do. "That''s good. I''m going back." Cathy was an impatient person. After getting her son''s promise, she felt relieved. Richard was a man of his word and would not lie to her. Allison heard Cathy''s words as well. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. What was so good about Amy? Amy was nobody but the daughter of a poor family. However, she, Allison, was the daughter of the Field family. How could Amypare to her? Hearing that Cathy was about to leave, Allison hurriedly hid to the side. "Kevin, it has been three days. Haven''t you got anything yet?" after his mother left, Richard picked up the phone and urged Kevin. "No. I just asked Hannah. I think she knows something because she seems quite calm. I think it''s very abnormal." Kevin searched throughout R City but couldn''t find Amy. "Then let''s start with Hannah and use all your shameless means!" Chapter 110 The Familiar Necklace Chapter 110 The Familiar Ne "Kevin, you''ve followed me for three days. I''ve told you that I don''t know where Amy is." Hannah didn''t know what to do with Kevin. "I''m just following you silently. I''m not going to do anything to you." Kevin had been following Hannah all along. A few days ago, he asked Hannah where Amy was. She said that she didn''t know, but now he didn''t ask anymore. He just followed Hannah, driving her crazy. "Alright, it''s the best if you don''t ask, but don''t follow me, please!" Hannah was a little annoyed by Kevin. He had been following her without saying anything. Her colleagues were asking her if she had offended the underworld. "I''m just doing my own business. How can you use me that I''m following you?" Kevin started to be shameless. "Are you sure you want to follow me in?" Hannah suddenly stopped. She turned around and asked Kevin. Kevin raised his head and found that it was thedies'' room. He immediately shook his head. "No, no. I won''t go in. I''ll stand here for a while." "Suit yourself!" Hannah went into the bathroom. If there was a window or something, she would want to climb out. Richard could not find Amy and he deserved it. She did not know why Kevin was pestering her. She wanted to warn Kevin that if he followed her again, he would be screwed! After thinking it through, Hannah came out of the toilet. She pulled Kevin to a ce with no one around. "Kevin, let me ask you, why are you working for Richard? Why do you get yourself involved?" "You think I want to? I have no choice. I want to know a secret. Only Richard can tell me, so I have to help him. Hannah, you are Amy''s best friend. How can you not know where she is? Richard and Amy just have a misunderstanding. Help me out!" Kevin continued to ask Hannah for help. "Why don''t you understand? Amy doesn''t want anyone to find her, so she didn''t tell anyone. I don''t know where she is. If I know, do you think I will still stay here doing nothing? You''ve been keeping an eye on me. Have you ever seen me looking for her?" Hannah shouted at Kevin in the end. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was so loud that his eardrums almost broke. "Then tell me, who is that man in your heart?" When Kevin saw that he could not find Amy''s whereabouts, he began to ask her the question he wanted to ask. "It''s none of your business. You know what, Kevin, you''d better return my ne to me. Otherwise, I won''t talk to you anymore." Hannah wanted to threaten Kevin with something, but after thinking for a moment, she had nothing against him. "I''ll give it back to you as soon as you tell me. How about it? I just want to know who that man is. How can he be better than me?" Kevin said evilly. He approached Hannah and pressed her against the wall. "Mr. Smith, if you are really bored, you can count the stars at night. I''m very busy, so I''ll leave right now." Hannah wanted to push Kevin away. However, Kevin was so strong that no matter how hard she pushed him, he stood still. Looking at Hannah''s babbling lips, Kevin realized that it had been a long time since he kissed her. He lowered his head on impulse and kissed Hannah''s lips all of a sudden. He kissed her again! Hannah''s brain went nk and she forgot to breathe for a moment. Ever since Kevin kissed herst time, she kept recalling his kiss at night. Shouldn''t she hate it? But she didn''t actually. And she even missed his kiss. Hannah felt that she was out of her mind. Hannah came to her senses. What was she doing? She should have refused instead of closing her eyes to enjoy. Thus, she opened her eyes and began to punch Kevin with both of her hands. Kevin quickly grabbed her two hands. He couldn''t stop kissing Hannah. How could she taste so yummy? He felt he was addicted to kissing her andpletely fell for her. "What are you doing here?" The manager of the sales department came here by ident. Looking at the two who were kissing, he was stunned. Why would someone make out in thepany? Moreover, it was in his sales department. As Kevin heard this, he used his coat to cover Hannah''s face. Anyway, she was in the uniform, so the manager couldn''t recognize who she was. He turned around and looked coldly at the manager of the sales department. "Mr. Smith? Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t see anything. Please continue." Seeing that it was Kevin, the manager hurriedly turned around and left. He didn''t notice that it was Kevin. If he knew, he wouldn''t have said anything. He just didn''t know who the girl was. After the manager left, Hannah poked her head out of Kevin''s coat. She was nearly scared to death by the manager. She looked at Kevin gratefully. Fortunately, he covered her face. Otherwise, she would be so ashamed. However, she did not dare to stay here any longer. She pushed Kevin away and hurriedly left. Kevin licked his lips and smiled happily. It seemed that she did not reject him that much. Kevin took out the ne from his pocket. He always felt that it was very familiar. Where had he seen this ne before? He quickly recalled all the people he knew in his mind. But he did not remember who wore this ne. It was an ordinary ne that had faded slightly, but Hannah treasured it so much. Kevin felt jealous of that man. Anyway, Hannah didn''t seem to know where Amy was, so he had to try new means. Where did Amy go? Could it be that she had gone abroad? Thinking of this, Kevin called his friend and asked him to check if anyone named Amy Miller had bought a ne ticket recently. After leaving HD Group, Kevin got on the bus. He wanted to go to Bemy''s beauty salon. Last time, an ident happened there but there was still no result. Although these richdies didn''t say anything, they definitely had someints in their hearts. He drove to Bemy''s beauty salon very quickly. And Bemy was already waiting for him in the office. "Kevin, help me find what went wrong." Bemy saw Kevin arrive and he finally felt relieved. As Bemy''s brother, Kevin was going to help Bemy find out the truth. Chapter 111 The Truth in the Beauty Salon Chapter 111 The Truth in the Beauty Salon Bemy showed Kevin the surveince video on that day. The two brothers shared quite little in looked like their father. One was impatient and the other was calm. Kevin was calmer and smart, so every time something happened to Bemy, he immediately turned to his elder brother for help. After watching the surveince video, Kevin didn''t find anything wrong. However, there was indeed something wrong with the mask. Kevin yed the video where two beauticians made the mask and the part where Amy got a facial several times. Everything seemed good. The two beauticians followed the rules strictly and there was no problem at all. Then the only possibility was someone did something to the mask outside the mask room. After Amy finished her facial, her beautician was about to apply a mask on her face, but she got up and said something to the beautician. Then, she went to the bathroom. Afterwards, her beautician gave her mask to Allison. From beginning to end, Amy had never touched her mask. Before that, Allison greeted Amy and Bemy. She stood beside the mask for a while and said Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. something to Bemy. "Bemy, what did she say to you?" Kevin asked his younger brother. "Nothing important. Just a casual conversation. I forgot what we said." Bemy had no good impression of Allison. "You guys went out to talkter. What did you say?" "She said that she had something to ask me. I felt that it was not proper to talk about it in front of the customers, so I asked her go out with me." Bemy recalled. They looked at the video several times, but they did not find anything wrong. At this time, someone was knocking on the office door. Mandy, Allison''s beautician, was standing at the door. "What''s wrong?" Bemy asked Mandy. Because of Allison, Mandy was suspended. She could only do some cleaning now. When the truth came out, Bemy would decide whether Mandy and Jane could still be beauticians. "Yes, I have something to tell Mr. Smith." Mandy was timid. She thought that Bemy was the only one in the office, but in fact, there was another handsome man. She was a little nervous as she stayed in the room with two men now. "Go ahead," Bemy told Kevin that she was one of the beauticians involved. "Mr. Smith, I..." Mandy was very nervous. "It''s fine. I''m his brother. You''re Allison''s beautician that day, right?" Kevin''s attitude was much better. "Yes, yes." Mandy nodded. "Then tell me, do you remember something?" Kevin poured a ss of water for Mandy. Mandy took the water and looked at Kevin gratefully. Kevin was handsome and had a good temper. "It''s like this. I found this while I was cleaning the beauty bed after what happened that day. I didn''t know what it was, so I kept it. I thought it belonged to Miss Field, but she didn''te to get it. Then I saw its name and searched online. It turned out..." Mandy didn''t dare to say anything. It was a medicine with two pills. One was gone, and the other was still there. As Kevin looked at the name of the medicine and searched online, his face darkened. "Are you sure it belonged to Miss Field?" Kevin asked Mandy. "I''m not sure, but I found it on the ground after Miss Field left. After what happened that day, no one else came there, so I thought it was Miss Field''s." Mandy hurriedly said. "Alright, you may go now. I''ll let you know when we have more information." Kevin let Mandy go out. He held the medicine in his hand and said to Bemy, "We found the problem. This medicine is good for leg injuries, but its powder causes skin allergy." There was no injury on Allison''s leg. Moreover, it seemed that none of the people who came to the VIP beauty salon that day had any problems with their legs. "This medicine is very expensive. A beautician like Mandy can''t afford it. This medicine is imported and you can''t buy it here. To conclude, it must belong to some VIP." Kevin said to Bemy. "Whenever a customer leaves, we will change the sheets. So it''s impossible that some other customers had left it." Bemy was a little excited. "I see. y the video where Allison stood beside the mask again. Slow down!" Kevin asked Bemy to y the video again. Slowly, they discovered that while Allison was talking to Bemy, her hand was behind her back, and the mask was right behind her. However, because Allison had blocked the camera, there was no direct evidence that she had put the medicine in the mask. "This bitch!" Bemy hit the table. Although the video could not be used as direct evidence, anyone could tell that Allison did it. She wanted to hurt Amy, but she did not expect that Amy did not want to put on the mask and it backfired in the end. "Fortunately, she didn''t harm anyone else. She deserved it. Let''s stop it here. Mandy did nothing wrong. But we should make sure that she keeps her mouth shut and doesn''t tell anyone about it. Bemy, just tell your customers that you don''t know Allison is allergic to whitening products. That''s how that happened." Kevin already knew the whole story. If Richard knew the woman he had liked for so many years was actually a scheming bitch, Kevin didn''t know what Richard would do. However, Kevin had made up his mind that he would not tell Richard about this news for the time being. After leaving Bemy''s beauty salon, Kevin stretched himselfzily. He was used to goofing around all day. Suddenly he had something to do, so he felt that it was very interesting. Then he saw someone! When Kevin saw the person in front of him, he hurriedly stopped his car and followed up into a supermarket. That person bought some food and other things. Kevin followed that person all the way out of the supermarket, and then that person got on a bus. Kevin also got on the bus. But the bus driver was upset. Chapter 112 Finally Found Amy Chapter 112 Finally Found Amy Kevin followed that person and got on the bus. Just as Kevin was about to get closer, the bus driver said, "Hey, the one in the suit, pay!" Kevin had never taken a bus before, so he was dumbfounded upon hearing it. "Two dors. Put it in that box. Hurry up! If you don''t have it, get off," the bus driver said curtly. He couldn''t believe such a well-dressed man wanted to steal a ride. Kevin reached into his pocket and took out his wallet. However, there was no cash other than cards. "Can I pay with my card?" Kevin asked the driver. "No! Get off!" the driver said seriously. There was nothing Kevin could do about it. So he was kicked out of the bus just because he didn''t have any cash. Kevin got off the bus and hurriedly called Richard. "Richard, I have some good news for you. I saw Amy''s father just now. He came to Ocean Supermarket to buy something." "Then follow him and see where he is going." Richard stood up excited. "I can''t. I''ve lost him," Kevin said helplessly. He didn''t want this to happen, either. "What? How could you lose him?" Richard''s voice grew louder. Although Kevin looked like a yboy, he once served as a scout in the army. "Well, I''ll tell you the details in your officeter. There are too many people here." Kevin was a little embarrassed to say that he had lost the man. Indeed, this was a disgrace to a former scout. "Alright." Richard sighed. How could this happen? Did Amy''s father find Kevin? Soon Kevin arrived at Richard''s office. The moment he got in, he was stopped by Richard. "What happened? Tell me." "I followed Mr. Miller all through his shopping, until he got on a bus!" Kevin pushed Richard''s hand away. "Then why didn''t you follow him?" Richard didn''t feel anything strange about the bus. "Because I didn''t have cash and the driver drove me off, so I lost him. By the time I drove over, the bus had left." Kevin shrugged. "Looks like I have to take some change with me when I go out." Kevin heaved a sigh. In the past, he Content ? N?velDrama.Org. had never been in a situation where cash was so useful. "Forget it. It''s good to know she''s still in R City." Richard had thought that Amy hid far away, and the news that she was staying somewhere near him came as a surprise. The supermarket that Kevin had mentioned wasn''t far away from him. ***** After Amy handed in her trantion, Erin gave her another stack of documents and told her to hurry up. This time, she only got three days to finish it. Amy looked at it and thought that she would make it, so she agreed. After leaving thepany with the stack, she felt a little thirsty and bought a bottle of water. The bus came right after she finished buying it. She dashed over. There were very few people on the bus, and she sat down beside an empty seat. Then she drank some water while appreciating the scenery through the window. Someone took the seat beside her. Amy did not bother to look. Anyway, people just kept getting on and off, so she was not interested in knowing what this person looked like. But the person seemed a little abnormal. He reached out and snatched the water from Amy''s hand and opened the bottle for a drink. Amy was shocked. She turned her head and saw that pair of familiar eyes fixed on her. He already finished half of the water. "You, why are you here?" Amy looked around and found that all other passengers were sitting or standing in front or behind. No one came near them, as if they had some highly contagious disease. "I''m supposed to be here. Amy, it was really difficult to find you!" With the bottle in his hand, Richard stared at her, sending a chill down her spine. Richard raised his hand and Amy closed her eyes. She thought he was going to hit her. Richard was both annoyed and amused to see her like that. He wondered if he was an unbearable man who would hit a woman in her eyes. He stretched out his hand and smoothed the messy hair on Amy''s forehead. "Let''s go home," Richard said softly. Amy opened her eyes and looked at Richard strangely. "Let''s get off. I''ll exin it to you." Seeing that the bus stopped, Richard dragged Amy off the bus. "Richard, I don''t want to hear your exnation. Whatever you do has nothing to do with me. I enjoy my life now. If you want to divorce, just let me know." Amy shook off Richard''s hand. Her tender skin went red from Richard''s grip. "Divorce? Amy, you''re absurd. Why will I divorce you?" Seeing that Amy didn''t follow him, Richard lifted her onto his shoulder. "Let go of me! Richard, you bastard." Amy kept shouting, attracting the attention of everyone on the street. Richard ignored her shouts and carried her to the roadside. His car arrived. He stuffed Amy into the car and locked the car door. The driver drove them back to the vi. In the car, Amy gave up struggling. She couldn''t run away on the road just now and the car just made her escape more difficult. Amy''s silence angered Richard. He put down the partition in the back seat. Just as Amy was about to ask him what he was up to, he kissed her on the lips. These longings piled up in thest few months all turned into a kiss. Richard got insatiable and aggressive, pressing her down on the seat and melting her. Kissing wasn''t enough. Richard''s hand found its way under Amy''s clothes and went for sensitive parts of her body, making her tremble for a while. However, both of her hands were held by him, so Amy couldn''t resist at all. Amy sensed his erection, afraid that he would ask for sex in the car. She felt very ashamed and tears flowed down her cheeks. Richard felt her tears and shifted his lips from her lips to her wet cheeks. "Amy, don''t leave me, okay? Don''t leave me," he whispered in her ear. The driver had made several detours and didn''t know when he could stop. He couldn''t make a decision without Richard''s approval. "Richard, let me go," Amy said to Richard with tears in her eyes. Chapter 113 Coming Home Chapter 113 Coming Home Amy spoke to Richard with tears in her eyes. She told him to let go of her. She no longer wanted to live that kind of life. "Amy, have you never liked me?" Richard looked at her sad face and asked her. "But does this matter? I can''t stand it anymore. We belong to two different worlds. Why do we have to stay together?" Amy cried. "How could you say that? If that were true, we wouldn''t have gotten married. In the vast sea of people, I chose you. This fully showed that we were meant to be together. Silly girl, I can''t live without you." Richard tapped on Amy''s nose and took her in his arms. Amy was surprised to hear that. It turned out her words had fallen on deaf ears. "To the vi," Richard said to the driver, and the driver sped up towards the vi at once. "Get out of the car, my dear. If you don''t, I don''t mind carrying you inside the house." Richard opened the car door and leaned close to Amy. "I''ll get out myself." Amy knew that Richard meant it, so she immediately got out of the car. Looking at the vi that she had lived in for several months, Amy was filled withplicated emotions. She didn''t want toe back here at all. There were too many painful memories here. But she didn''t have a choice. She couldn''t help but sigh. "Mrs. Carter, you''re back. This is great. You''re finally back." Seeing Amy, Robin grinned like a happy child. He had been worried that once Amy left, Allison would move in as Richard''s girlfriend. Fortunately, Richard didn''t make that mistake. "Robin, how have you been?" Amy greeted Robin. "Not good. Mrs. Carter, you left without saying anything. I was scolded many times by Mr. Carter." Robin wanted to enhance the rtionship between the young couple. "I''m really sorry." Amy was a little embarrassed. When she left, she thought that Richard would divorce her very soon. She didn''t expect toe back in such a way. Holding Amy''s hand, Richard took her inside the house and upstairs. Amy did not want to go upstairs with him, but she couldn''t embarrass him in front of so many servants. When the door was closed, Amy''s heart tightened. However, Richard did not do anything. He only pulled her into his embrace. "Amy, let me exin it to you." Richard didn''t like to exin, but he had to today. Otherwise, the misunderstanding would only separate them. "The first thing is about the baby. That baby did have congenital defects. When the doctor told me that, Content ? N?velDrama.Org. I was afraid that you couldnt take it, so I decided to wait until night. But that night, you wanted to go to bed early, so I didn''t have time to tell you. Later, the miscarriage happened." Richard kissed Amy''s hair and exined softly to her. Amy did not say anything. Even if that was true, why did he leave for France with Allison when she had just miscarried? "You also med me for not being by your side after the miscarriage. This is what happened. Allison had hurt her leg when she was young in order to save me. The other day, a tumor was found in her leg. The doctor said that she needed to have an operation immediately. If she waited, her condition might worsen, but she was afraid and wanted to wait for a while longer. Her leg was injured because of me. If it was amputated, it would burden me more, so I took her to have the surgery done." At this moment, Richard felt that exining to someone was also a very beautiful thing. Being misunderstood by his beloved one, though, was terrible. Amy was relieved. It turned out that this was the case. The proud Richard was willing to exin to her calmly. This was enough to prove that he loved her. "Amy, do you believe me?" Richard lowered his head and looked at Amy. "I do." Amy nodded. Since he was willing to exin, what he said must be the truth. If he didn''t want to exin, he wouldn''t have found her and taken her back. "Don''t leave me again without saying anything. I can''t bear it here." Richard ced Amy''s hand on his heart. "Okay." Amy nodded. All in her mind was Richard in the past few months. She had missed him as much as he did her. To forget him, she had buried herself in work. Seeing that Amy had forgiven him, Richard wanted to be more intimate with her. He cupped her face and slowly approached her lips. "Amy, I...." The door was pushed open with a bang. Startled, Amy quickly pushed Richard away. Cathy''s hand froze in midair. What did she do? She had ruined Amy and Richard''s romantic moment, but this was what she wanted. Her son worried her too much. Cathy put her hand down and walked over to pull Amy closer, observing her carefully. "Mom," Amy and Richard called her in unison. "Amy, let me look at you. You''ve be so thin." Cathy really cared about Amy. "What can I say about you young people? You didn''t tell me about the pregnancy, and you kept the miscarriage from me as well. What am I to you?" This was directed to Richard. To Cathy, whatever was wrong was her son''s fault. "Mom, the baby had congenital defects," Richard exined to his mother. He also wanted a child. When he found out that Amy was pregnant with his child, he was extremely happy. Later, he found out that the child had congenital defects, and he was also in pain. "Defects? So you can hide it from me? Amy is your wife. You should take care of her. If you hurt her and she leaves you, it will be toote to regret it." Cathy rolled her eyes at her son. Her expression made Amy and Richard have the illusion that she was Amy''s birth mother or Richard''s stepmother. Seeing that Amy was fine, Cathy was relieved. When she passed by, she heard from Robin that Amy was back. She hurried upstairs to see her. She did not expect to ruin the romantic moment of the couple. Now that she had seen Amy and scolded Richard, Cathy felt that it was time for her to leave. "Alright. Since Amy is fine, I''m relieved. I still have to go to Bemy''s ce for a spa. You guys should discuss whether to move back or not. Your grandfather is also worried about you!" Cathy rolled her eyes at Richard again before leaving. Chapter 114 Making Up Chapter 114 Making Up "Mom, Amy went home with Richard. How could that bitch still believe him? Isn''t she supposed to hate him?" Allison said to Tracy as shey on the sofa, eating some fruit. "How can I know that the bitch just forgave Richard so easily? But don''t worry. I will think of another way for you. Richard is yours, and no one else can get him," Tracy promised as she helped Allison peel fruit. She was making a new n. "But now since they are together, what should I do? I get angry whenever I see them together." Allison fiercely stuffed the fruit into her mouth. She chewed it as hard as she could, as if she were biting Amy. "Allison, you should act generous at this moment. Bless them. You should stop going again Amy now. You have many more opportunities in the future. But your priority is to make Richard believe that you are a gentle and virtuous woman. Wait for the right time patiently and then we shall carry out our n again," Tracy told Allison. Allison thought for a moment and realized that she had no other choice but to follow her mothers advice. ***** "Amy, why aren''t you sleeping?" Richard asked when he saw she was still reading something under the Hearing his voice, she hurriedly covered the documents in her hands. "Richard, you''re back. Are you tired? I''ll go run a bath for you." Amy put away the materials. At present, she did not want him to know that she had found a job as a trantor. "No need. I''ll do it myself. Amy, you''ve been resting for so long. Why don''t you go back to work tomorrow?" Richard felt a sense of loss when he couldn''t see her in thepany. "Alright." Amy agreed. She also wanted to be with Richard. She could do the trantion at night. Hearing that she agreed to it, Richard happily whistled. As Richard entered the bathroom, Amy hid the materials quickly. She had almost finished all the trantion work and she could go and hand in the trantion the day after tomorrow. After the bath, Richard came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. His muscr body looked especially sexy under the light. Amy nced at him and could no longer retract her gaze. She involuntarily swallowed. Richard walked to her and took her in his arms. "Amy, you''re wonderful." Richard kissed Amy''s hair. He liked to smell her fragrance. Amy wrapped his waist with her hands and pressed her face against his chest. "Richard." Her soft voice was fascinating. He could no longer resist the temptation and carried her up and walked towards the bed. ***** "Amy, you''ve finallye back to work. We missed you." Hannah and Hry stood at the door of the President Office early in the morning, weing Amy. Amy came to work in Richard''s car today. He said that the bus was too crowded and ufortable, so he gave her a lift. "I missed you too." Amy was joyful. The unhappy days had passed, and she wanted to live a new life. "Let''s go eat crayfish tonight. Just the three of us, no one else. Otherwise, we cant talk freely." Hannah''s point was obvious; she did not want Richard to join them. "Alright, I''ll tell him I''m going out to celebrate tonight," Amy agreed immediately. The three of them talked for a while, and the employees arrived one after another. Rubi had been notified that Amy, the wife of the president, wasing to work today, so she hade to work early. "Amy, I haven''t seen you in a few months. You''re getting prettier. By the way, the president has arranged another ce for you to work. Follow me." Rubi had always been nice to Amy. Now that she knew that Amy was the wife of the president, she became even more cautious around Amy. "Where is my new ce?" Amy looked at Rubi. "Beside the president. He said it would be convenient." Rubi didn''t know what Richard meant. Anyway, she just needed to do as told. Amy blushed when she heard that. She followed Rubi to the president''s office on the 30th floor. Her desk had been put in ce. As before, it was on Richard''s right. There were only two desks in the entire office. Rubi led Amy here and gave her some instructions before she left. "Sit down. Everything is ready. You can start work directly," Richard said to Amy. "Won''t Allison work here anymore?" Allison''s desk was gone. So was everything else that belonged to her, as if she had never been there before. "Why do you care? You want someone between us?" Richard put down the pen in his hand and looked at Amy. As long as she was by his side, nothing else mattered. "Of course not. I''m just asking." Amy snickered. She felt that Richard and she were just like an old couple. Sitting behind her desk, Amy noticed that there was a pot of flowers on her desk. Touching the petals of the flowers, Amy was very happy. "Do you like it?" Richard''s gaze was on her all the time. "I do." She loved nts the most. Hearing that Amy liked it, he was also very happy. Yesterday, he had personally chosen it at the flower market. The florist said that it was easy to nurture, had a long flowering period, and was especially fragrant. All of these merits met Richard''s standards. "If you''re hungry, there''s food in the drawer. By the way, make me a cup of coffee please." Richard had been waiting for Amy to finish talking with Hannah and Hry so she coulde up to make coffee for him. The coffee made by his wife was the most delicious. This was what Richard thought, but the result was not what he expected. Amy took a cup and went to the tea room to make coffee for Richard. In a particrly good mood, she didn''t even notice that she had gotten a cup of cold water. On her way back to the president''s office, Amy wondered why the hot water wasn''t steamy today. It never urred to her that what she got was cold water. After cing the coffee on Richard''s desk, she went back to her desk. Her task was to read some insignificant documents. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Richard happily picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip. Then he looked at Amy with a strange expression. Amy felt that he was looking at her. So she looked back since his expression puzzled her. "What''s wrong? Is it bad?" she asked Richard. "No, it''s delicious. I love it." With that, he drank up the cup of cold coffee. Chapter 115 Allison Failed Again Chapter 115 Allison Failed Again Richard had run to the bathroom many times today. He was exhausted. He was very strong, but he still suffered from diarrhea. Amy looked at Richard and didn''t know what to do. So, she decided to buy some medicine for him. She went out at once since her heart was almost broken for Richards suffering. When Allison sent the documents, she happened to see Amy going out. Allison was so delighted that she immediately went upstairs with some desserts that Richard loved. Allison opened the door, but there was no one in the office. It was so strange. She did not see Richard going out. Allison stood in the office for a while and heard the bathroom door opened. Then Richard walked out. "Allison?" Richard asked in surprise as he was pretending to be weak and pathetic to get Amys attention. But how came he saw Allison when he walked out? "Richard, I bought you your favorite desserts." Allison smiled at Richard. "Allison, we''ve talked about this. Have you forgotten?" Richard was unhappy to see Allison here. Allison was holding Richard''s arm. Hearing this, she froze. The next second, Richard took her hand off his arm. "No, Richard. I just saw your favorite cake and bought it for you." Allison lowered her head and said in a sad voice. "Alright, put down the cake. And don''t do this again." Richard turned his face away. He didn''t want to mess with Allison anymore. He had almost lost Amy and this pain nearly killed him. Fortunately, Amy was a kind girl and forgave him. But he couldnt take any risk now. "I see." Allison hated Amy even more. But she could only pretend to be gentle and generous in front of Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Richard. Allison slowly walked towards the door. However, she saw Amying back, and Amy was about to open the door. But Richard, who turned his face away, did not notice this. Ouch! Allison pretended to stagger and threw herself at Richard. Richard caught her quickly, though he was unaware what was going on. Amy happened to see that Richard was hugging Allison tightly as she opened the door with the medicine. "You?" Amy walked in and stared at Allison with her eyes wide open. "Amy, nothing happened between us. Please don''t me Richard." Allison immediately exined, but actually she only wanted to make Amy feel suspicious. "I won''t. If there''s nothing else, you can go out now. Mr. Carter is not feeling well today. He needs to take medicine." Amy put the medicine on Richard''s desk and went to get some water for him. "You''re so nice. I really don''t want you to misunderstand us," Allison said and limped away. To make it look real, Allison did sprain her foot just now. Amy walked Allison to the door. She turned around and smiled at Amy. "Amy, you don''t have to walk me out. Take good care of Richard." "Oh, no, I''m not walking you out. I just wanted to close the door. We don''t want others toe in again." Amy also smiled at Allison. Allison''s face changed. But she couldn''t say anything, so she only nodded and went out. Amy mmed the ss door and even locked it. Allison smiled. She knew her foot didnt get hurt in vain. As long as they had a fight, she would have a chance to get Richard back. Right now he was only temporarily tempted by Amy. Allison had confidence that Richard woulde back to her in the end. Hearing Amy closing the door, Richard felt his stomach aching and rushed into the bathroom again. Amy stood at the door. She was waiting for Richard toe out, so that he could take the medicine she bought for him. "Amy, it''s not what it looks like," Richard said in the bathroom. He was afraid that Amy would misunderstand him again. "I didn''t see anything. Hurry up and take the medicine." Amy''s face was dark. When she went to get him some water just now, she finally remembered that she made coffee with cold water in the morning. "Alright, that''s good," Richard replied. He came out soon. He suffered a lot today. "Here, take two pills." Amy put the pills in his hand and fed Richard with it. "Amy, you''re so sweet." Richard tried to tter Amy. Since Richard looked exhausted, Amy helped him to the sofa, letting him lie down and rest for a while. "Tell me everything," Amy said with a stern face. "I didn''t do anything. I..." Richard was never good at exining. He had tried his best to exin it to Amy, but he was afraid that Amy would get angry. "Not this. I made you cold coffee this morning. Why didn''t you tell me? Are you stupid?" Amy patted Richard''s face gently to punish him. "Well... I just didn''t want you to feel guilty. I thought I would be fine. But I didn''t know that I would suffer diarrhea." "Are you feeling better now? Oh, you are so stupid. I don''t even want to talk to you." Amy pretended to leave. Richard immediately pulled her into his arms. "It won''t happen again. Honey, don''t be mad." Richard pulled Amy''s hand and left a kiss. That medicine really worked. After a while, Richard stopped running to the bathroom. "Amy, could you read the remaining documents and summarize them for me? I''m too tired to read them now." Although Richard got better, he was still very tired now. "But I don''t understand these." Amy had never had ess to thepanys secrets. "You can try to learn it. Please share the burden with me. You don''t want me be too tired, right?" Richard was being all pouty. He looked at Amy and acted pouty with his big eyes, just like a child. "Alright, alright. Let me take a look. I can read it." Amy was still not very confident. She thought that she could only read it to Richard. Fearing business documents would beplicated, Amy chickened out. However, she had a look and found that it was not that difficult. "What do you think we should do with this?" After Amy finished reading that document, Richard asked her on the sofa. Chapter 116 Mutual Love Chapter 116 Mutual Love Richard enjoyed Amy''s sweet and soft voice when she read the documents, as if he were eating a sweet candy. "What do you think?" Richard asked Amy as hey on the sofafortably. "Me?" Amy couldn''t believe it. She had never dealt with these affairs before. Why Richard would ask for her opinion? "You locked the door yourself. There are only you and me in the office. Who else could I be speaking to?" Richard looked innocent. Yeah, Amy locked the door to show Allison her anger. But now she had forgotten about it. "But I''ve never dealt with these. I don''t understand it at all." Although Amy found that it was not that difficult, she was afraid that she would say something wrong. "That''s why I asked you. I want to know what an amateur will do about this." Richard smiled at Amy. Damn. Richard was so handsome when he smiled. He must be seducing Amy. "Alright, I''ll give it a try." Since Amy was also interested in doing business, after reading the document, she hade up with a n. But she didn''t know if it could work. Amy took the document, analyzed it in detail to Richard, and told him her opinion. Richard was lyingfortably. But he slowly sat up as he listened to Amy''s opinion. A woman who had never dealt with these coulde up with such a great n? They were even on the same page. After Amy finished speaking, she found that Richard was staring at her as if he had found a treasure. "Did I say something wrong? I told you that I didn''t understand it. I''m just talking nonsense. Never mind it." Looking at Richard''s expression, Amy thought that she was wrong and immediately backed down. But Richard grabbed her hand with excitement. "You''re a genius. I love you so much. You''ve never dealt with business, but your analysis is not inferior to that of a sophisticated businessman! You''re amazing!" Richard praised Amy wholeheartedly. Amy blushed. Her simple n could bepared to that of a sophisticated businessman? Richard asked Amy to read another document and tell him her opinion. Those ns just popped in Amy''s mind after she read the documents. And Richard thought each one Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. was very impressing. "Amy, are you sure you''ve never dealt with these before?" Richard couldn''t believe it. "Yeah. I hadn''t graduated when my father went bankrupt. And I studied trantion which has nothing to do with business." Amy also felt it strange. Did she get this talent from her father Stephen? "I think I might get it from my father," Amy told Richard what she thought. However, Richard did not think so. If Stephen had such talents, he wouldnt have gone bankrupt. Stephen was inferior to Amy when it came to business. However, Stephen was his father-inw. Richard did not dare to say that. "Maybe. I won''t be so tired in the future. Amy, I want you to work for me as my assistant. You must help me," Richard said seriously. However, Amy didn''t want to ept it. She was doing trantion. If she came back to work here, she wouldn''t have time to do trantion. "I don''t know, Richard. Perhaps it''s just a coincidence. I should just only read these documents." Amy wanted to help Richard deal with some work, but they were all top secrets of the HD Group. Amy thought that she should not know too much about it. "I''ll be exhausted! You don''t care about me at all. Are you still mad at me? It was all my fault. I will make up for you. I promise." Richard didn''t like saying sweet words, but now he did for Amy. "Alright, alright. I''ll try. But you have to make the final decision. After all, I don''t have any experience." Amy thought that Richard was funny when he acted pouty. After work, they held hands and walked out of the office. When they got off the elevator, Richard and Amy met a lot of employees, who greeted them. The employees all knew that they were married. Allison was smiling among those employees. She was smiling even more broadly when Richard and Amy walked closer to her. "Richard, Amy, you''re so sweet together." Allison looked at them. It seemed that they did not quarrel, so what she had done was in vain? "Yeah," Amy replied. Richard did not say anything. He stared at Amy and did not even look at Allison. Everyone in R City used to say that Richard, the heir of the HD Group, only loved Allison. But now no one could be certain about that. They just wondered why everything changed when Allison came back. Allison felt heartache that men were so changeable. But the next second, she cheered herself up. She was confident that she could change him and make him fall in love with her again. When Amy and Richard walked to the door, Hannah and Hry were waiting there for Amy. Amy had been busy all day and almost forgot about them. "Richard, although you''re much better, I''ve told Robin to prepare some light food for you. You can''t eat outside today while I have promised to celebrate with Hry and Hannah. You can go back yourself now." Amy told Richard to go back on his own. Richard red at Hry, but Hry didn''t care about it at all. Now that she was Amy''s friend, Richard couldn''t do anything to her. Seeing that Hry ignored him, Richard had to let them go. After all, he felt exhausted since he had been running to the bathroom all day. He only told Amy to be safe before leaving. "Amy, look at your husband. How did you make him so obedient?" Hannah joked. "Yeah. He didn''t even listen to Allison in the past. Oh, what did I just say? I''m going to buy three ice creams." Hry was flustered. After blurting out, she realized that she shouldn''t mention Allison again. So, she ran away to buy ice cream. "Hry, it''s fine. I''m very confident in myself." Amy looked Hry''s back and said. Amy was confident in Richard as well. They loved each other, and they should trust each other and stay together. If their love died, Amy would leave Richard no matter how painful she was. She had missed Andy and she didnt regret. She had got over Matt after he cheated on her. Now Richard said that he loved her. And she also loved him. So they should have faith in their love and live happily, right? Chapter 117 An Encounter with Dexter Chapter 117 An Encounter with Dexter When Richard returned home, Robin had prepared some delicious dishes for him, but everything seemed tasteless for Richard. Richard''s stomach was not empty now, but he felt that his heart was empty and something was missing. "Mr. Carter, do you want more food?" Robin had stared at Richard for a long time. Richard''s te was empty, but he was scooping the air into his mouth, as if the food were too delicious. "I''m full. Please take them away." Richard finally found that his te waspletely empty now. After dinner, Richard sat on the sofa and watched TV. He didn''t know what was on TV, and he kept seeing Amy''s face on the TV screen. Watching TV didn''t work for him. He stood up and went wandering into the garden, but soon he felt bored, too. What happened to him? He never had this experience. "Kevin, are you free? Let''s go and have a drink." Feeling uneasy at home, Richard invited Kevin out for a drink. "Okay. The same ce. I''ll be right there." Kevin felt very bored at home, so they went to the bar. "Richard, have you exined everything to Amy? Did she forgive you?" Last time, Richard left in such a hurry that he said nothing to Kevin. Later on, Richard made it clear to Kevin, and Kevin was still worried about him. Richard had been away for two months, and it would be absurd if Amy wasn''t angry. "I had exined it to her. She has forgiven me." Richard was quite happy. His Amy was really a good girl. He had prepared a lot of statements and witnesses, but she believed in him before he mentioned them. He was very touched. Amy''s trust was so precious. "Forgiven you? Since you left with Allison to have her leg operation, now you must keep your deal with Allison. Amy is such a good yet stubborn girl. You cant let her down." Kevin started to know Amy well. "I wont let her down. I''ve made it clear to Allison before she had the operation that I did that only because I wanted to repay what I owed her. After the operation, I have nothing to do with her." Richard left Amy when she needed him the most only to repay his debt. Richard didn''t expect that this was a trap set by Allison. When Kevin heard Richard''s words, he said nothing. Richard was a man of his word. Since he had made it clear to Allison, he would keep his promise. They drank a few more sses of alcohol and felt very bored. "Why don''t we go and find them? It''s not safe for three girls to eat out." Richard couldn''t wait to see Amy. "I''m also worried. Let''s go." Kevin echoed. After Kevin heard that Amy, Hry and Hannah went to celebrate, he had been thinking abouting to them. Since they found the best excuse, they put down their sses and went to find Amy and the others. ***** "Amy, why did you forgive Richard so easily? He had asked me to help him exin but you guys made up so soon." Hry was eating the crayfish and was very curious. "Actually, I had asked for my information in the hospital. The doctor told me that the baby was indeed defective and showed me the pictures." Amy said. Today, they were drinking juice. "Richard said that he went to France with Allison for surgery just to pay off what he owed her. After that, he has nothing to do with Allison anymore. I believe in him, and he indeed hasn''t contacted Allison since he came back. Though Allison called him and texted him, he didn''t reply." Actually there was still another reason, but Amy couldn''t say that yet. "It seems that Richard is determined to say goodbye to the past and start a new life with you." Hannah felt this might be a good ending for them. She raised her ss, as if she were drinking alcohol. "Yes, Richard is a man of his word. Since he has promised to say goodbye to Allison, he will keep his promise. Cheers." The three women continued drinking. "But why is Allison still in the HD Group? She only moved from Richard''s office to the secretariat. ording to her personality, she definitely will get back at you." Hry knew Allison quite well. She was a little worried about Richard. Allison was around Richard every day. Hry was afraid that Allison would make trouble one day, causing misunderstandings between Richard and Amy. "Maybe Richard feels embarrassed to fire her. The Field family is respected in R City. If Allison doesn''t resign herself, it won''t be easy for Richard to fire her. Richard is embarrassed to do so, but we are not. Let''s exclude Allison from the HD Group!" When Hannah finished speaking, she also finished shelling the crayfish. She put the crayfish into her mouth and chewed it hard. "That''s right, Hannah. You''re so smart. Richard feels embarrassed, but we can do it for him." Hry felt thrilled only at the thought of kicking Allison out. Amy did not stop Hannah and Hry. She felt ufortable about Allison''s existence in the HD Group. If Allison could leave herself, conflicts with the Field family could also be avoided. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The three of them were having a good time eating. At this time, a handsome young man came over. "Amy." Dexter did not expect to meet Amy at a roadside stall. "Dexter?" Amy looked at Dexter. Today, Dexter was in casual clothes and wore a casual hairstyle. Even so, he was very charming. "Amy, you guys also like the crayfish here? I also love this ce." Dexter sat down beside Amy. "Your friends are so pretty. Amy, could you introduce them to me?" Dexter was very likeable. Since they were with Amy, they must be Amy''s good friends. He always respected Amy''s friends. "This is Hry. This is Hannah. Hry, Hannah, this is Dexter, a friend of mine." After Mr. Jones'' reception, Amy hadn''t seen Dexter for a long time. Both Amy and Dexter had outstanding appearances, so they couldn''t forget each other easily. "Dexter, you are so handsome. Why are people around Amy all so good-looking?" Hannah looked at Dexter. Dexter was probably only eighteen or neen years old, and still had a boyish look. "You just wannapliment yourself, don''t you?" Everyoneughed when they heard Amy''s words. Chapter 118 Faking Illness Chapter 118 Faking Illness Hearing Dexter politely greeted them, Hry and Hannah happily ced the shelled crawfish on his te. Dexter smiled at them. His smile was like sunshine, warming everyone''s heart. "Amy, how could this little boy be so handsome? I can''t imagine how crazy girls will be for him when he grows up!" Hry and Hannah liked Dexter very much. The four of them were chatting happily there. Being surrounded by three friendly girls older than him, Dexter, a natural socializer, began to talk more. "Look, they didn''t go out with us, but with a young boy." Kevin pointed at Dexter and said sarcastically. That guy is indeed good-looking. No wonder these girls are all attracted by him. Richard felt ufortable and thought to himself. When he saw the three of them shelled the crayfish for Dexter, he felt so jealous. He couldn''t do it himself? The two men didn''t like Dexter at all and they walked towards them. The four of them stopped chatting as they noticed that someone was getting closer, bringing with him a cold vibe. "Richard? Why are you here?" Amy turned around and saw Richard, who was wearing a strange expression. "We just passed by and saw you guys eating here, so we came over to join you," Kevin exined. The four of them were confused. The restaurant was away from the main road! How could they call their visit "passing-by?" Kevin said to the restaurant boss, "Sir, we need two more chairs." "Then I''m gonna leave now. Bye." Dexter didnt want to stay any longer since he found that the two men were unfriendly. "So soon? OK. Bye." The reluctant expressions on these girls'' faces made Richard and Kevin more upset. Richard and Kevin didn''t feel weed. None of these girls seemed happy about theiring, but they were reluctant to see Dexter''s leaving. Richard coughed, attempting to attract their attention. It worked. These girls all looked at him with a concerned expression. Amy knew that he had suffered diarrhea for a day because of that cold coffee she made. But she wondered why he woulde out at this moment. "Richard, aren''t you sick? Why don''t you stay at home?" Amy raised her hand and touched his forehead. Richard''s forehead indeed turned a little bit warmer because of his anger. "You have a fever. Let me send you back." Amy was a little nervous. "It''s fine. I feel better when I see you guys. Just go on eating." Richard immediately acted as if he were an easy-going person. They almost finished this meal, and now with Richard looking at them eating, no one wanted to continue. "Just call it a day. I''ll send Richard back. Kevin, please send my friends back," Amy said as she supported Richard. It seemed that he could barely stand. Kevin felt that Richard was strong and had walked faster than him before they just arrived. All of a sudden, he was all weak and sick? No matter what was going on, Kevin was happy to have such an opportunity to send Hannah and Hry back. Richard leaned his head against Amy, looking very frail. That burst of anger which caused his higher temperature, was a great help. "Look at you. You''re sick. You should stay at home instead ofing out and walking around. Now, you got a fever." Amy kept on nagging. Hearing these words, Richard felt happy. Nagging meant care. He felt her care for him. "I didn''t want toe out. Kevin asked me toe out to drink with him. I had no choice." Richard made Kevin a scapegoat. "You should tell him that you''re sick." Amy pressed Richard''s head closer to her to make him feel more She supported Richard, helped him to the bed, and carefully tucked him in. Richard thought she would go to bed with him, but Amy didn''t. She went out and said, "Sleep tight. Call me if you need anything. I''m in the next room." Richard sighed. All he did was to get Amys care and love. But now she was going to sleep in another room. "What''s the matter?" Amy turned around and looked at him. "I''m badly ill. How could you leave me alone?" At this moment, Richard gave her the most seductive puppy-dog eyes. "I got something to do. You go to sleep first, and I''lle backter." Amy was thinking about working overtime because she didnt finish her trantion. Richard thought Amy wouldn''t be here for the night. It turned out she just got something to do. Richard said in relief, "Fine. Come back early." "Go to bed now." Amy opened the door and went out. After taking the medicine, Richard had recovered, not to mention he wasn''t sick in the first ce. Now he was in bed and couldn''t fall asleep, wondering why Amy was a bit mysterious and what work she had to do now. Richard couldn''t fall asleep with all these doubts. It was in the midnight. Richard wanted to see what Amy was doing, but he was afraid that she would All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. get angry with him. So he decided to get up and go to the bathroom. Amy finally finished the trantion before the deadline. She stretched herself and put the trantion into her bag. Then, she went to see Richard but didn''t find him in the room. "Richard, Richard?" Amy didn''t see him and called out in the room, but Richard didn''t answer. Instead, he hid in the bathroom and snickered. Amy became anxious, wondering if he got sick again. She opened the bathroom and saw Richard inside, looking weak. "Richard, what''s the matter?" Amy asked anxiously. "It''s fine. I just got up and went to the bathroom. I''m fine." Richard kept saying that he was fine. However, the harder he exined, the more skeptical Amy became. ***** Three dayster. Richard was watching Amy reading the documents, which was supposed to be his work. Richard loved it when Amy concentrated on her work with her head down, her neck slender and fair. Ever since he pretended to be sick, Amy had done everything as he wished, but it had been three days since they made love. He couldn''t suppress his desire anymore. Even a nce at Amy''s neck would turn him on. "Amy!" Richard whispered. Chapter 119 Go to the Carters Mansion Chapter 119 Go to the Carter''s Mansion Richard called out to Amy. She answered but didn''t look at him. Seeing that Amy was too busy to pay attention to him, Richard walked over to hold Amy and rubbed his head on her shoulder. "Amy, it''s been a long time." Richard acted cute. He never knew that he could act cute. "Yes," Amy answered casually. She was reading the document and thinking about how to deal with it. She wasn''t really listening. Amy had been busy since he asked her to help him with his work, so he decided not to bother Amy before she finished the work. Just when Richard was nearly killed by the boredom, his phone rang. Seeing that it was his grandfather, he hurriedly sat upright and picked up the phone. "Hi, Grandpa, is there anything I can do for you?" Richard respected John very much. "Oh, OK. I''ll ask Amy. Wait a moment. Hold on." Richard covered the phone. He asked Amy, "Amy, Grandpa asked us to go back for dinner tonight." "Oh. I''m not going," Amy refused. She didn''t want to go back to the mansion. "OK, I''ll tell Grandpa." Richard deliberately said slowly. Amy turned around to look at Richard and his phone. John was very kind to her when he visited her. Thinking of this, she couldn''t bear to let John down. "No, don''t tell him. I''ll go with you." Amy decided to go back to the mansion. She did not want to before because the marriage between Richard and her was contractual and onlysted for two years. It was different now. Since they decided to be together for the rest of their lives, Amy had to meet Richard''s family. Richard snickered. He knew that Amy was kind and she would say yes. He stopped covering the phone and said to John, "OK, we''ll be back for dinner tonight." After hanging up the phone, Richard was in a particrly good mood. Amy was so nice and considerate. Richard didn''t need to worry about her. What a lucky man he was! "Amy, this should be enough." Amy had bought so many gifts for John. Richard was almost crushed by the weight. And Amy got some in her hands too. This was the first time Amy went to the Carter''s mansion. Amy was so nervous that she bought a lot of things. "OK, let''s go now." Amy checked everything she bought. There were presents for everyone. When Richard told her about his family, Amy didn''t realize it was such a big family. Now with all the presents she had to prepare, she truly got the point. Amy put the things in the car and she felt that her hands were almost broken. Fortunately, Richard helped her carry the heavy things. Otherwise, she wouldn''t possibly carry such heavy stuff here. "Amy, there you are." John had been waiting at the door for a long time with his walking stick. When Richard told him that they wereing, he was so excited. When it was time for Amy and Richard to get off work, John insisted on waiting them at the door. "Grandpa, sorry to have kept you waiting. Let''s go in." Richard asked the servants to take the gifts in. Amy and he helped John into the house. Johnined about Richarding back sote and keeping Amy hungry. When they entered the house, the Carters were already sitting at the big dining table, their eyes on Amy. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Amy didn''t know anyone except Cathy and Hry. "Come on. Have a seat!" Cathy helped John to his seat and asked Richard and Amy to take a seat. Today was the first time Amy hade to the Carter''s mansion. John gathered all the members of the family except Richard''s father, Halbert Carter. He was abroad taking care of Richard''s grandmother, who was recuperating there. Amy sat down. She felt the different gazes from each member of the family. Some were inspecting, some disdainful, and some hostile. But they went back to normal when Amy looked up to greet everyone. "Today is the first time Amy hase to our house. They will also move in to live with us. I would like to see that our family live together happily. Since we''re a family, I hope we''ll help each other. Amy is a good girl. You must look out for her." John gave orders to the family at the dining table. "We will, Grandpa. You''ve always taught us to be kind and take care of one another." A young woman hurriedly replied. After she finished speaking, she deliberately nced at Amy. There wasn''t much kindness as she said in her eyes. Instead, there was hostility. Amy looked at the young woman. She had curly hair and wore make-up. Her already pretty face looked even more delicate with that makeup. Seeing that Amy was looking at her, Sophia immediately put on a smile. "Amy, we''re family now. I am Sophia White. My husband is Richard''s second brother." Sophia was hospitable, but Amy felt ufortable. "Hi, Sophia." Amy greeted. She was not happy. She had heard of Sophia who was Gina''s cousin. It was said that Sophia was once abroad and married a very wealthy man. Gina had always been proud of that and often showed it off. Amy was surprised that Sophia''s rich husband was Richard''s brother. "This is the first time we meet. I have prepared a small gift for you. I hope you would like it." Sophia handed the gift she had prepared to Amy. "Thank you, Sophia. This is a gift for you. I hope you''d like it." Amy took it over from Richard and handed it to Sophia. Everyone exchanged gifts with Amy. They looked harmonious and John thus was happy. He looked at them and wouldn''t stop smiling. John was a family man and loved family traditions. He liked to have his family together, his children and grandchildren around him, which to him was the joy of family. "Alright, you are so considerate. I don''t have anything for you. I''ll just give each one of you some lucky money. I wish you all great happiness in life." John pped his hands and the butler came in with a tray. The red envelopes on it looked heavy. "You must be hungry. Amy, it''s sote and I think you''re hungry after a long day at work. Lets start our dinner. Help yourself." John was afraid that Amy was hungry, but etiquette was necessary. When the servants heard John announcing dinner, they came in and soon the big table was full of delicious dishes. Chapter 120 Play Cards Chapter 120 y Cards asionally, Richard would put food on Amy''s te. There had already been lots of food on her te, so Amy had no choice but to speed up. Amy had a good appetite. The food piled up on her te wasn''t a problem for her. Besides, she wasn''t picky about food. Actually, she quite enjoyed eating. Comparing her daughter-inw and other women, Cathy smiled. She thought that Amy was indeed unpretentious. Amy ate whatever she wanted while other women only had a little food. Those women had stopped eating for quite a while so as not to get fat. "Look at Amy. She eats whatever she wants. But she still has a very slim figure." After that, Cathy had someone fill a bowl of soup for Amy. After Amy heard Cathy''s words, she noticed that Hry and she were the only ones who were still eating. While other women were looking at them. Hry was used to it. She was in her own home and wouldn''t stop eating until she was full. But Amy felt a little embarrassed. She looked around, discovering that those women were staring at her with disdain. She could stop eating. But in that case, she would be hungry. However, if she continued, she might anger those women, which might also lead their turning against her. Holding the fork, Amy was in a difficult situation. She didn''t know what she should do. "A good appetite is a blessing. Amy, just be yourself. Don''t worry about others." John said this with a gloomy face. He liked girls who had a good appetite. Hearing John''s words, Amy rxed and stopped paying attention to those gazes. She realized that the most important thing now was to enjoy herself with delicious food. "Amy, I want to discuss something with you." John also put down his fork. "Okay, Grandpa, just tell me what you want." Amy hurriedly stopped eating and stared at John. She Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. was waiting for John''s words. "I won''t ask you to do anything. It''s just a discussion. You married Richard. But Richard is not sensible enough to give you a proper wedding you deserve. In our family, this is not the right way to treat a wife. We won''t let you suffer from such injustice." After John finished speaking, he red at Richard. Richard hurriedly lowered his head. He had been feeling ashamed for this. He didn''t expect that his grandfather would mention this to Amy before him. "It''s fine." Amy waved her hand. When they got married, their marriage was just a contract. She never thought that she would have a wedding. "No, we will not treat you like this. We will give you a grand wedding. Let''s settle a date to meet your parents and discuss the proper etiquette with your families. I''ll leave the wedding to Cathy and Sophia. Sophia is a high-borndy and always helps Cathy with the housework." John nominated the people in charge. Although Sophia didn''t want to do this, she did not show her unwillingness on the face. Instead, she immediately agreed with a smile. "Since you''re here, don''t leave. y cards with meter. Cathy, go arrange it and tidy up Richard''s room. They''ll stay tonight." John has made all the arrangements. "Yes, Dad. You''re so thoughtful. We''ll y cards in a while. Amy, you must be careful. Grandpa is very good at cards." Seeing that John was nice to her daughter-inw, Cathy was extremely happy. Jacob Carter wasn''t married yet, so he wasn''t interested in such family matters. William Carter was a man. And he was not very interested in these things, either. But Sophia was different. It had been a long time since John stopped ying cards. But after Amy came here, he offered to y cards with her. Sophia felt that John favored Amy. "William, look at yourself. You are William Carter. But in the HD Group, you''re just a manager without any real power. At home. You''re not favored either. Why did I marry you?" Sophia pulled William into the room and started to lose her temper at him. William didn''t care about this trivia. He thought that men should do bigger things. "Alright. Stopining. You have everything you want at home, right?" Williamforted Sophia. "What do you mean by saying I have everything I want? If it were not for the thing that happened to your mother, there would be no way that Cathy could marry into the Carter family! Now, everything belongs to them. We are just outsiders." When Sophia married William, she felt that it was a great honor to marry into the Carter family. However, now being part of the family, she realized that Cathy was the hostess of the whole family and William''s mother was in control of nothing. "Don''t worry, honey. Take your time. We''ll get everything back." William didn''t say anything more to Sophia. He thought Sophia was just a woman and he could satisfy her with a fewforting words. After all, he didn''t believe that women could turn the world upside down. "He even wants me to prepare for their wedding. That wedding must cost a lot. It makes me feel terrible as we are going to spend so much money on Amy. They had already married. That wedding is totally unnecessary! I heard that Amy was once abandoned. Only the Carters would consider her as a treasure!" Sophia knew Amy since she was her cousin''s good friend. "Right, I''ll tell grandfather and mother that Amy was married once. I want to see whether they will still take her as a treasure after knowing this!" When Sophia thought of this, she immediately turned happy. "What? Amy once married someone else? So, she is Richard''s second marriage? Richard is better than me in everything, but his wife is not as great as my wife! My wife has only married me!" William was d to know that he finally defeated Richard on something. ***** "Amy, you won again! You are so lucky today! You made us lose all the money we have." John pouted and showed everyone the money box in front of him. It was almost empty. Richard helped Amy with the cards. He proudly showed everyone Amy''s money box, which was filled with money. "It seems after today''s game, I need to draw some money from the bank? Amy, you ruined my reputation!" John said this with a bitter face. "How about I give the money back?" Amy didn''t know why she was so lucky today. She always got the cards she wanted. And Richard told her how to y the cards. It was like money wanting toe into her pocket. When Janice heard that she could get her money back, she was delighted. She had already lost more than 2,000. But she could have afternoon tea again after Amy gave her money back. In fact, she did not mind losing money. And she had lost a lot of money before. But she didn''t want to lose her money to Richard and Amy. "What a bad idea! You won this money yourself. Keep it! You promised to y cards with me until ten o''clock. We still have more than an hour. No one is allowed to leave!" John asked the butler to get money for him again. Chapter 121 An Awkward Breakfast Chapter 121 An Awkward Breakfast Because of John''s words, Janice was too embarrassed to leave, so she asked someone to get some more money. Amy was so lucky. When they stopped ying, she won almost all the money from the others. "Alright. It''s ten o''clock. It''s time to sleep. I''m so unlucky today." It waste and Janice immediately quit the game. If she continued, she didn''t know how much money she would lose. She even doubted if John was colluding with Amy to win her money. "Alright, have a good rest." John looked at his empty wallet and smiled. "Richard, I''ve never had such good luck in poker." Even Amy felt that she was too lucky today. She had yed poker with Stephen before, but she hardly won. "Perhaps you are destined to be in the Carter family." Richard smiled. Richard''s room was huge but decorated simply. ck and white were the only two colors in the room. "I''m so tired. I''ve been sitting all night. I''m going to take a shower." Amy felt that her waist was sore and she went to take a shower. She was immersed in warm water and felt veryfortable. She was enjoying the bath, while the bathroom door suddenly opened and Richard walked in topless. "You... what are you doing?" Amy blushed as she looked at his naked chest. "What am I doing? I''m here to help my wife take a bath." Richard took off his shoes and stepped into the bathtub. The bathtub was so big that there was still room even with them in it. Amy didn''t know how to refute him, so she moved to the side. Richard sat down and rubbed her back and massaged her waist. Her waist was quite sour, so it wasfortable to be massaged by him. Amy rxed and allowed Richard to keep massaging. ***** Early in the morning, Amy and Richard came out holding hands. Everyone was waiting for them to have breakfast. Amy felt really embarrassed, so she nodded to everyone, but Richard pulled her to sit down directly. Sophia curled her lips in disdain when she saw them. What was the big deal? No matter how proud Amy was, Matt had fallen in love with her cousin. But to be honest, Richard was much better than Matt. "Enjoy." John said, and everyone began to eat. "I remember Amy and my cousin were really close. When Amy and Matt got married, my cousin kept talking about it." Sophia was gossiping while having breakfast. Her words stunned everyone. Did she wanted to start a fight early in the morning? Janice and others immediately got excited and couldnt wait to enjoy a show. "Sophia, what did you say?" After John heard this, he asked Sophia. "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t say anything. I just wanted to say that I knew Amy before. She''s really a cute girl." Sophia pretended she had made a mistake and stopped talking. She was very smart. She knew if she continued, grandpa would definitely get angry. Cathy red at Sophia and thought she was indeed a troublemaker. She always said what she This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. shouldn''t say, just like her mother-inw. "You''re right. Amy is very cute. Have another sandwich." Cathy looked at Amy who was awkward and gave her a piece of sandwiches. John was went gloomy. Amy had been married before. Why didn''t he know that? Did they lie to him? John pulled a long face and drank a mouthful of milk before he stood up and left. "Grandpa, just forget what I said." Sophia was actually reminding John of what she had said. "Enjoy your meal. You really talk too much." Cathy red at her. Sophia ignored Cathy since she determined to make life difficult for Amy in this family. "Mom, I was telling the truth." Sophia pretended to feel wronged. "Mom, it''s the truth. Sophia is not lying. Amy knows this very well." William helped his wife. "I heard that many college students would use their nude photos to take out a loan. I wonder if you have heard of it." Richard was silent all the time before he said casually. Sophia''s face immediately changed. How did Richard know about this? That was her painful past. At that time, she had been abandoned and was pregnant. "What do you mean?" William red at Richard. When Sophia married him, she was innocent. "Nothing," Richard did not continue. He just wanted Sophia to stop talking. Since she dared to offend Amy, he could expose her scandal to everyone. Richard often talked nonsense. Everyone was ustomed to it, so no one continued asking. Sophia was relieved. ''Damn Richard, how did he know? I must be careful from now on. Everything about my dirty past was taken care of. Is there anything I missed?'' Sophia was thinking. The breakfast was very unpleasant. Everyone had their own thoughts. After breakfast, Richard went to work with Amy. "Hry, take care of Amy today. I''ll go and talk to your grandfather. I think Amy is upset now. Damn Sophia!" When Hry was about to leave, Cathy pulled her to the side and said to her. "Okay." Hry agreed. "Amy, don''t worry about what happened this morning." Seeing that Amy was upset, Richardforted her. "Richard, what Sophia said is true. You are my second husband. And..." Amy wanted to tell Richard she had sex with a strange man on her wedding night. "I know. I went to get your divorce certificate, and I also got your marriage certificate. I know very well how you got divorced." Richard interrupted Amy. "Yes, that''s right, but do you know that on my wedding night..." Amy insisted on saying that. She felt that since they were married, she shouldnt hide this from him. She didn''t want to hide it either. "Baby, no matter what, I want to marry you. Don''t worry." Richard interrupted Amy again. He was a little embarrassed. Chapter 122 Amys Mother Chapter 122 Amy''s Mother "Stephen? Is it you?" Stephen was shopping in the supermarket. Recently, his daughter had returned This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. to the vi. He was alone, but now since he had no business affairs to deal with., he lived a rxing and regr life. Stephen heard someone calling him, so he turned around and saw a beautifuldy looking at him. Stephen looked at thedy and was surprised. He was so excited that the bag in his hands fell to the ground. "Eliana?" Stephen called out softly, but he couldn''t move a step, as if he were frozen. Eliana walked over and held Stephen''s hands. Looking at him carefully, Eliana began to wail. She came back to look for him and their daughter. She had found he was abroad for treating heart disease. "Don''t cry. A crying woman is not pretty. My Eliana is the most beautiful woman in the world. Don''t cry." Stephen wanted to wipe Eliana''s tears, but he raised his hand and put it down again. He couldn''t do that anymore. So Stephen took out a tissue from his bag and handed it to Eliana. "You are still a smooth talker, Stephen." Eliana took the tissue and wiped her tears. She felt that she owed Stephen a lot. "How long have you been back? Have you seen our daughter?" Stephen asked Eliana. "Almost half a year. I''ve seen Amy. You''ve taught her well. I''m very grateful to you. Stephen, let''s go and have some tea, shall me?" Eliana had calmed down. Just as she was in the car, she saw Stephen by ident. She hurriedly stopped the driver and followed Stephen to the supermarket. The supermarket was so big that she walked around back and forth before finding Stephen at the ce where vegetables were offered. "Sounds good." Stephen knew this day woulde. "Stephen, I remember that Rode tea is your favorite tea, right?" Eliana ordered Rode tea for Stephen. "It''s kind of you to remember my preference. Thank you, Eliana." Stephen picked up the teacup, but he couldn''t enjoy the tea. The atmosphere was stale. Eliana did not know where to start. The person she owed the most in her life was Stephen. Stephen didn''t know what to say, either. He was honest, and even was a little stupid. "Stephen." "Eliana." After thinking for a long time, the two of them called out each other''s names at the same time. "You first." The two of them said at the same time, again. "Okay. I''ll start." Stephen felt that since he was a man, he definitely had to break the ice. "Amy is a good girl. She has neverined during the years you''ve been absent. She may be too young to remember you." Stephen reported to Eliana about Amy''s past life. Stephen was telling everything about Amy in detail, from kindergarten to college, but he was a little confused about Amy''s marriage. Eliana wiped her tears as she smiled and listened to him. "Thank you, Stephen." Eliana was very grateful to Stephen. "I''ve treated Amy as my own daughter. I''m her father for thest 21 years. That''s enough for me. Since you''ve alle back, take her back to live a decent life. I''m broke now, and I can''t give her anything anymore." When he said thest sentence, Stephen was sad as if his heart were stabbed by a knife. Amy was his everything. He could no longer give her the best life, so he could only give up. He just hoped that Amy could live a better life. "No. I''m not here to take her away from you. I know that Amy is indispensable in your life. I just want to look at her from afar." How could Eliana take Amy away from Stephen who helped her a lot? When Amy was born, Eliana was not in good health. It was Stephen who took care of Amy at night. He could stay up all night and go to work as usual in the daytime. Eliana knew that Stephen was good to Amy, so she trusted him with her daughter. "Thank you, Stephen." Eliana did not know how to convey her appreciation, so she could only keep saying thank you. "You don''t need to thank me. Amy is also my daughter although she has no blood rtionship with me. If you don''t care the fact that I am broke, I am still willing to take care of Amy." Stephen smiled, but his smile was bitter. The two of them talked for a while. Eliana had known that Stephen''spany was bankrupt. It was the son of the Wilson family who tricked Stephen. After the two parted, Eliana gave a phone call, "Well, stop working with Wilson Group. If they have any questions, ask them to talk with me." ***** "Dad, I''m going home for dinner tonight. Richard will go with me." It has been many days since she came out. Amy missed Stephen very much and wanted to go back to see him. "Okay, Daddy will make your favorite food." Stephen was originally afraid that Eliana would take Amy away, but Eliana allowed him to continue to take care of Amy. At this time, Amy called him, which made him happier. He hadn''t remarried for fear that Amy shouldnt be taken good care of. Amy was Stephen''s sweetheart. He couldn''t love Amy more. After he hung up, Stephen went to the market for ingredients of today''s dinner. It was a big deal for him since his daughter and son-inw woulde back. "Amy, why are you smiling all the time?" Richard, who had asked Amy to help read the documents for two days, had no excuse and had to read the documents by himself. "Because I''m happy." Amy was happy when she found Richard didnt care about her past. Wasn''t it so fabulous that the husband and wife were candid with each other? "Oh, tell me why you are so happy." Richard had never found that he was very disgusted with those boring documents. With Amy staying with him, he simply could not focus on his work. "No, don''te over. Go back to work." Amy hurriedly waved her hands. Last night, she was so tired, but Richard was still full of vigor and vitality on bed. Moreover, she thought he was still sick. "If you''re here, I can''t focus on my work." Richard had walked over and hugged Amy on hisps. "Then I can only leave now. I don''t want to be used of disturbing the president''s work." Amy pushed Richard, wanting him to let go of her. Chapter 123 Wilson Groups Troubles Chapter 123 Wilson Group''s Troubles "Dad, we''re back. It smells so good. You must have made the sticky rice balls." As soon as Amy entered, she was attracted by the smell of the food. Knowing that Richard woulde, Stephen prepared some specialties. Although there were just three people, he prepared a feast. "Come in and wash your hands. The meal is almost done except for the soup." Stephen had been taking care of Amy by himself for many years and he had be a superb cook. As soon as Amy walked to the dining table, she picked up a rice ball with her hand and put it in her mouth. It had been a long time since she ate this dish. "No need to hurry. I have prepared a lot. Take some with you when you leave. It''s your favorite and you must miss it." Stephen walked out with the soup. Seeing that Amy had started eating, he smiled. Amy was still his lovely daughter. "Have a try, Richard. These are all my father''s specialties." While putting food on his te, Amy introduced these dishes. "Amys ttering me. These are all Amy''s favorites and I don''t know whether you like them or not, Mr. Carter." In front of Richard, Stephen was still a little reserved. Although Stephen was older, Richard was a sessful businessman in R City that ordinary people didn''t dare to offend. "Stephen, you are so kind. Since you''re Amy''s father, we are a family. Just call me Richard." Richard said to Stephen. "That''s right, Dad. He''s your son-inw. Why are you so polite?" Amy was chewing with food in her mouth, looking quite cute. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Well, Richard. Suit yourself." Only then did Stephen feel rxed. They enjoyed their meal. The dishes were so delicious that they finished them all up. Amy touched her belly and leaned against the sofa. She didn''t care the two guys who scrambled to wash the dishes. This was the marriage that she longed for. She was pleased with her life since her husband and father both loved her. "Dad, these are gifts from Richard." Amy showed Stephen the things they brought back. "It is so kind of you. You don''t have to bring me gifts." Seeing those gifts, Stephen said. "It''s our pleasure." Richard quickly replied. There were various gifts from food to daily necessities. What attracted Stephen the most was a chess set made of jade. He was fond of ying chess but had no decent chess set. With this, he could y chess with his friends. "Stephen, I still owe Amy a wedding. I''ve discussed it with my family and decided to have one. What do you think?" Richard asked Stephen''s advice about the wedding. "It''s not necessary. Since we''ve married for quite a long time, just keep it simple." Amy didn''t want a wedding. As long as Richard was nice to her, she was satisfied. "I don''t think so. How can I take it for granted?" Richard insisted on having a wedding. He always felt that he owed Amy a lot. "You didn''t say this when we got married." Amy muttered. Richard took Amy in his arms and apologized, "Sorry, I was stupid at that time." Seeing that Amy and Richard were having a happy life, Stephen was happy too. All his efforts paid off. ***** "Call Mr. Newell again. Why did he stop the project all of a sudden? It runs well." Landon Wilson was anxious after being told that the Newell Company had stopped their cooperation with Wilson Group. He made great efforts to aplish this cooperation. How could it stop? "It''s not decided by Mr. Newell but by Mrs. Newell. She says if you have any questions, just talk to her." Seeing that Landon was furious, the secretary said in fear. "Mrs. Newell? Women are all narrow-minded. Did we offend her? But we have no contacts." Landon didn''t remember when he had offended her. ''I don''t know. It has nothing to do with me.'' The secretary thought in her heart, but she still pretended to be anxious. Landon walked back and forth. He was so anxious that he wanted to hit someone. "Call Matt in." Landon felt that since Matt divorced Amy, theirpany had gained no profit at all. Although they had merged the Miller Group, it was not a good choice. At first, the HD Group stopped the cooperation with them. It was still reasonable because he heard that Richard had married Amy. Now the Newell Group also stopped cooperating with them. Could it be that Mrs. Newell had a crush on Stephen? "Go and prepare a gift. I''m going to visit Mrs. Newell." Landon gritted his teeth. If this project seeded, it could bring him hundreds of millions in return. He had to try his best. "Mrs. Newell, the boss of Wilson Group wants to see you." While Mrs. Newell was working in the office, the secretary said to her. Mrs. Newell stopped working. She didn''t expect him toe so soon. She thought he would still hesitate for a while. "Bring him to the reception room. I''ll be right there." Mrs. Newell said to her secretary. "Alright." Then, the secretary went out. Landon, Matt, and the whole Wilson Group were troublemakers. How could Landon still enjoy his life after he knew that his son stole the Miller Group by deception? Landon was so shameless. She would do Stephen a favor and give Landon a lesson. Standing up behind the desk, Mrs. Newellbed her hair. Although she was in her forties, she looked good, just like a young woman in her early thirties. People could tell from Mrs. Newell''s appearance what a happy life she was living and how much Mr. Newell loved her. When Landon saw Mrs. Newell at first nce, he had an instinct that she was a powerful woman and she was in charge of the Newell Group. Chapter 124 You Have No Conscience Chapter 124 You Have No Conscience "Are you Landon Wilson from the Wilson Group?" After Mrs. Newell went in, she sat opposite Landon. "Well, yes, Mrs. Newell. It''s my gift. I hope you''ll like it." Landon handed Mrs. Newell the expensive gift, but Mrs. Newell didn''t take it. Landon smiled awkwardly and put the gift aside. "Why do youe to see me? Is there something wrong?" Mrs. Newell drank her tea elegantly and looked at her teacup instead of Landon. Landon was furious. Although the Wilson Group was not a toppany in R City, it was a long- established enterprise. Other than HD Group, no one dared to be so rude to him. But since he asked the Newell Group for help, he had to repress his feeling. "Yes, there is something I would like to discuss with you." Landon suppressed his anger and thought she was just a woman and he would cope with her easily. "I''ll give you ten minutes. I''m very busy." Mrs. Newell put down her teacup and said impatiently to Landon. "Oh, well, Mrs. Newell, the Newell Group and Wilson Group had a deal, right? But as the construction was about to start, why did it suddenly stop?" Landon asked carefully. "Alright. Let me tell you. When I investigated the Wilson Group''s background, I found that you were not qualified." Mrs. Newell looked at her fingers with red nail polish. Her fingers were pretty, fair, and tender. "Of course we are qualified. Havent you investigated us before the negotiation? Why did you do it again?" Landon felt that Mrs. Newell was making things difficult for them. "It was not thorough. You have no conscience. I have heard manyints from the merchants that the Wilson Group often ys tricks. In the end, the Wilson Group''s partners always suffer losses and somepanies even went bankrupt. Is that so?" Mrs. Newell said to Landon. Landon was nervous. She was right. However, it was Matt who did it. But, he knew it was the truth. But the Newell Group had just expanded their business in the R City. How came they knew it so clearly? "Mr. Wilson, did you forget?" Mrs. Newell suddenly stared at him with her big beautiful eyes. "Well, it might be a misinformation. Even if it''s true, our group also suffered losses. But ourpany is an excuse. They were very cautious. How could Mrs. Newell know about it? "Really? That''s why we don''t want to cooperate with you. We don''t want risk or get into trouble. Our employees depend on Mr. Newell. We can''t afford to suffer losses." Mrs. Newell changed the subject. "So we stopped the cooperation with you. I''ll pay for the liquidated damages ording to the contract." After saying this, Mrs. Newell stood up. "Your ten minutes are up. Mr. Wilson, please leave." Mrs. Newell gracefully left the meeting room. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Landon was so outraged, but he couldn''t do anything. The Newell Group was rich and powerful, even stronger than the HD Group. He didn''t have any chance going against them. When he walked out of the Newell Group, Landon gave Matt a call. "Did you leave any evidence when dealing with those smallpanies?" "Of course not. Many of them didnt know we set them up," Matt said with certainty. "Are you sure no one knows?" Landon asked again. "Yes. But when I divorced Amy, she was doubting me." Matt suddenly remembered Amy. She said that he had tricked the Miller Group. "Amy? Go and find out the rtionship of Amy and the Newell Company. Why did the Newell Company help her?" Landon hung up the phone in a burst of anger. Stupid Matt! When Amy was suspicious, he should have denied it. He must have thought that Amy couldn''t bring Wilson Group down. When Matt heard that the cooperation between Wilson Group and Newell Group had been suspended, he panicked. ''Last time, the HD Group stopped cooperating with the Wilson Group because Amy married Richard. But what''s the rtionship of the Newell Group and Amy? At the party, it seemed that Mr. Newell gave Amy 15% stake. Did Mr. Newell fall in love with Amy?'' "Matt, what''s wrong with you? You don''t look well." Gina looked at Matt who was waiting for her and and noticed his anxious face. "It has nothing to do with you. I asked you out today for one thing. Don''te to see me again. We are done." Matt looked coldly at Gina. "Matt, can we not talk about this for the time being? I know you''re in a bad mood recently. I can help you." Gina would not break up with Matt. She hade a long way to be with Matt. "Help me? How can you help me? The Newell Group won''t cooperate with the Wilson Group anymore. Can you help me? Because if you can, I won''t break up with you." Matt roared at Gina. Gina was too annoying. She gained the sympathy from him with someone else''s child. That was why he broke up with Amy. The more Matt thought about it, the angrier he got. When he was infatuated with Gina''s body before, he could bear it. But not any longer. "What? The cooperation with the Newell Group is ruined?" Gina was surprised. Landon himself made great efforts to get the deal with the Newell Group, but now it was ruined. "Yes. You jinx. When I was with Amy, everything went well. But now, things changed." Matt med everything on Gina. Gina loved him so much that she felt that it was her fault. "Matt, don''t worry. I might not help you with the Newell Group, but I can help you with the HD Group." Gina said to Matt. "HD Group? Who do you think you are? Amy''s husband is the president of HD Group. Do you think we will get the project?" Matt shook off Gina''s hands. Chapter 125 Win the Project Chapter 125 Win the Project Gina said that she could aplish the cooperation with HD Group, but Matt absolutely did not believe her. "Matt, I''m not lying to you. I can get the project for you. Why don''t you let me try?" Gina looked at Matt''s handsome face. She couldn''t get any man better than him now. Thus, she couldn''t let Matt go. At least, he was one of the sons of the Wilson family. "Well, since you are so confident, you will have one week to get the project. If you do, I wont break up with you. If not, don''te to me anymore." Matt red at Gina. He felt so unbelievable that Gina got pregnant with another man just in order to be with him. Matt thought that if Gina gave birth to his child, it would be the first grandchild of the Wilson family, and his status would be improved. However, Gina got pregnant with someone else. Whenever Matt thought about it, he became angry, but Gina was indeed quite nice to him. Anyway, it was better to make the best use of her. "Okay. Matt, I will try my best. I''ll do it in a week." She didnt tell Matt that her cousin was Sophia who married into the Carter family. And she must ask Sophia to help her by all means. Gina left and was going to find Sophia who was all she could rely on now. ***** "Sophia, please have some tea." Gina respectfully handed Sophia a cup of tea. Sophia was not very polite to Gina. Sophia''s family was much wealthier than Gina''s. Therefore, Sophia had been looking down on Gina. "What''s up? I''m going to the beauty salons, shopping and ying cards this afternoon." Sophia said while drinking the tea. Gina told her that she had something very important to tell her. That was why she was here. She didn''t want toe here, but Gina threatened her, which made her even unhappier. "Sophia, I want to win the cooperation with the HD Group." Gina said straightforwardly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You? No way. Your family is running a small business. Even if you win the project, you cannot carry it out well." Sophia put down the teacup and wanted to leave. So Gina invited her here just to talk about this? Gina was ridiculous. It was pie in the sky! Sophia was despising Gina. "It''s not my family''spany. It''s the Wilson Group which is a very powerfulpany. It can cooperate with the HD Group, right?" Seeing that Sophia was leaving, Gina said her real purpose hurriedly. "Are you crazy? You ask me to help you on behalf of the Wilson Group? Thats so kind of you!" Sophia got angry. She knew that Gina had always been jealous of her, but she should me herself for her bad luck! Sophia stood up and was about to open the door. "Sophia, I have a report from the hospital. Why don''t you take a look?" Gina calmed down and put something on the table. Hearing this, Sophia stopped. She looked back and was confused. She picked up the report on the table. As she looked at it, her face changed at once. "Where did you get this?" Sophia''s hands trembled and then she tore the report apart. "It doesn''t matter, Sophia. It''s just a copy. I have the original." Gina knew that she had something that Sophia was worried about the most. "Well, which project do you want? Give the original to me after I help you." Sophia sat down again. "You are so nice and sweet. What I want is the project that HD Group cooperated on with Wilson Group before. Once it''s done, I''ll give the original to you." Gina said straightforwardly. She felt so lucky that she knew Sophias dirty secret. "Deal!" Sophia did not want to stay here anymore. She grabbed her Hermes bag and hurriedly left. Gina looked at Sophia''s back and smiled. True, she was not as lucky as Sophia who had the bigger house and more expensive clothes and even attended a better school. However, she had Matt right now. And he would bring all these to her. ***** Time passed quickly and thest day came. It was already the afternoon now. Time was running up, but Matt did not receive any notice from HD Group. When he realized that Gina might lie to him for the whole week, he became much angrier. "Matt, I cooked some soup for you." Gina came inside with an insted lunch container. "Gina White, what did you promise me? One week? Now the time is up. Where is the project?" Matt walked to Gina and clutched her fiercely. "Time is not up yet. Now it''s just three o''clock. We still three hours before you get off work." Actually, at the moment, Gina did not have any confidence in herself. Could it be that Sophia was unable to help her or that Sophia hade up with a way to deal with her? "Well, I''ll wait for another three hours. You''d better not lie to me. I''ve told my father about it. If I cant cooperate with them, I have to resign!" Since Gina promised him so confidently, Matt pledged to his father too. However, there was no news until now. "I will definitely make it. Don''t worry. Just wait for a while." Gina became nervous. If Sophia did not help, she could only be ruined and she swore to ruin Sophia first! At five o''clock, the phone rang. It was from Landon asking about the cooperation with the HD Group. "Mr. Wilson, please wait for a while. Good news is on the way," Matt was sweating with anxiousness. He was being tortured by tension and anxiety as time passed by. At 5:40pm, the phone rang again but Matt hesitated to answer it. "Matt, answer the phone." Gina said nervously and put all her hope on this call. Matt had no choice but to answer the phone with hands trembling. "Dad, I..." Matt answered the call from Landon. He was prepared to be scolded. "Matt, you''re quite capable. The HD Group called me just now and said that the cooperation would proceed. Well done." Landon was excited andughed happily. Hearing that, both Matt and Gina became rxed. Matt finished the call after a few words. And then he turned to Gina. Chapter 126 Sophias Secret Chapter 126 Sophia''s Secret Feeling excited, Matt turned around and looked at Gina. He didn''t expect that she really helped him at the critical moment. Gina didn''t know what Matt had heard on the phone, but looking at Matt, she felt he was quite frightening. Suddenly, Matt held Gina tightly in his arms. Then Gina knew that Matt made it, so she was relieved. Matt would definitely thank her for this, and she would also be the real Mrs. Wilson. "Gina, how did you do that? Thank you so much." Matt was very happy now. He thought women were supposed to be taken advantage of. If they were useless, he just needed to drive them way. He treated Amy like this and worked out just fine. However, when he thought of Amy, he was still very reluctant. That fatty got so lucky and had slept with Amy on the wedding night. Such a shame! Amy was still a virgin back then. "I''m willing to do anything for you." Gina was also very happy. In the future, with Matt''s help, she would be able to live a rich and peaceful life. "Come on. Let''s celebrate." Matt held Gina''s hand and wanted to celebrate. After aplishing the cooperation with the HD Group, Landon would definitely change his attitude towards Matt. His status in the Wilson Group would also improve greatly. "Alright," Gina followed Matt out of the office, and they went to celebrate. ***** "Sophia, what''s wrong with you? You''ve been angry for a long time. Who made you so angry?" William saw his wife sighed for a long time and looked gloomy. He walked over tofort her. "No. I just felt sorry for bothering you." Sophia rested in William''s embrace. William was very good to her. He almost did everything as she said. However, the person that Sophia had originally fallen in love with was not William, but Richard. But at that time, Richard loved Allison, so Sophia gave up and did not continue. But now, Richard suddenly changed and became interested in Amy, who was so ordinary. She did not expect this at all. In addition, Amy was not even a virgin before they got married. Why did Richard still regard her as his treasure? Sophia was even angrier when thinking of this. "Dear, just tell me if you want anything. I will try my best to satisfy you. I wont let my wife suffer any losses." William treated Sophia so well because when Sophia slept with him on their wedding night, she was still a virgin. There weren''t many girls as chaste as like her now, so he cherished her very much. He didn''t necessarily want a virgin to be his wife, but he thought Sophia was very pure, which was something a man could show off. "I know. You are always so nice. Darling, I''m tired. I want to rest now." Sophia smiled at William. She wanted to be closer to Richard, so she married William. Among the three brothers in the Carter family, William was the most ordinary one. He wore a pair of sses and looked very gentle. "Alright, you go rest. I''ll watch the news for a while." William smiled at his wife, and then Sophia went Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. back to the bedroom. William looked at her back and felt extremely satisfied. With such an outstanding wife, he must give her the best. He must fight for a bright future for his wife and him against Richard! ***** Amy got off the car and walked towards the teahouse. She happened to see Gina who was walking in a hurry. Just now, while Gina was taking out something from her bag, a piece of paper fell on the ground. Amy walked over and picked it up. She wanted to stop Gina, but Gina left very quickly, so Amy had to give up. She unfolded it and looked at it. There were two pieces of paper. One was about the abortion in the hospital, and the other was a hymen repair surgery record. The name on both sheets was Sophia White. Amy felt that it was very strange. Why did these fall out of Gina''s bag? She was confused and just put them in her bag. Then she went to see Cathy. John knew that Amy got divorced before and then married Richard. He felt very ufortable, and he had a problem with Amy. However, Richard and Cathy exined everything to him. Richard even told John that he had sex with Amy on her wedding night. Only then did John feel happy again. However, John felt embarrassed to admit his mistake to Amy considering his age and identify. So he asked Cathy to be here and help him. After entering the private room, Amy saw that Cathy was already waiting there. "Mom, you came so early. Actually, I nned toe early as well. But I didn''t expect you to be earlier than me." Amy put her bag aside and took the teacup that Cathy handed to her. Cathy''s brewing technique was very good. The tea she brewed smelt quite good. "You have your work to deal with. I have nothing to do, so I came earlier." Cathy pushed the snacks over to Amy as well. "Mom, do you have anything to tell me?" Amy tasted the snacks and looked at Cathy, who would not invite her here for no reason. "Well, I do have something to tell you." Cathy smiled and said to Amy. They talked for a long time, and it was getting dark. Amy hesitated for a while and wondered whether she should take out the paper dropped by Gina and give it to Cathy. Anyway, it should be Sophia''s privacy. It was not good for Cathy, who was Sophia''s mother-inw, to know about it. Amy thought for a moment and didn''t take it out. ***** "Gina, you liar. Didn''t you say that you would bring me the things I wanted as long as I helped you?" Sophia threw the teacup at Gina. "Sophia, don''t be angry. I indeed brought it with me today, but I didn''t know what happened. I can''t find it now." Gina was sweating. Sophia''s name was on the paper. If someone picked it up and told William, Sophia would lose everything. "You just want to continue ckmailing me, right? So shameless! I''m telling you, Gina. I can tell them that you faked all those things. Anyone in the hospital can do that." Sophia was furious. Gina was very helpless. She did put that in her bag, but she did not know when it disappeared. "Sophia, I''ll go back and look for it. I don''t want to ckmail you anymore. I really want to give it to you. Please believe me." Gina had no other choice. It was indeed gone. "I will never trust you again," Sophia almost overturned the table. How dare Gina plot against her? She would get what she deserved. Sophia left angrily. Gina continued searching her bag, but she didn''t find it either. Damn. This time, Sophia would never forgive her. Chapter 127 Move to the Carter’s Mansion Chapter 127 Move to the Carters Mansion "Amy, mom told us to move back. What do you think?" It suddenly urred to Richard while he was taking a bath. His mother had called him today and asked him about it. "I don''t think it is a good idea." Amy felt very nervous. There were so many people in that family that she was afraid that she would not be able to get along with them. "Mom said it was Grandpa''s idea. Grandpa is going to be eighty years old soon. He really wants to be apanied by all of us. Forget it. We can just stay here if you don''t want to." Richard was a filial man, but he didnt want to force Amy to move back. Now Amy was in a dilemma. That was Grandpa''s idea. Grandpa would be unhappy if she didn''te back. Right now she really enjoyed herself living with Richard alone! If she returned, she had to deal with so many people, especially Janice and Sophia. "It''s fine. Don''t think about it. You have your reasons. I won''t force you." Richard came out of the bathroom and saw that Amy looked so worried. Men were usually busy earning money to support their families, so they didn''t pay attention to the disputes among women. They definitely had no idea how terrifying it was. Amy thought it over and felt that since Sophia was already living in the mansion, people might talk if she did note back. Besides, Grandpa and Cathy might feel awkward. "Let''s go back. After all, I am the daughter-inw of the Carter family." Amy made up her mind. She had to cope with those disputes. She could also try to avoid them if she could not deal with them smoothly. "How nice you are! I''m gonna kiss you, my darling." Richard secretly hoped that Amy could return with This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. him. He believed that once they moved back, more people would help take care of Amy and grandpa would also be happier, so as to live longer. After they made the decision, Richard called Cathy and told her to make some preparations. They only took some daily essentials instead of all things since they mighte back for vacation. Knowing this, Cathy was so happy. She finally got someone to talk with at home and she wouldnt feel lonely anymore. The day Richard and Amy moved back, the Carters had mixed feelings. Someone got angry, while others were really happy. "William, I used to help Mom with the housework. Now that Amy is back, she will definitely rece me! She is Mom''s real daughter-inw after all." Sophia started toin to William. "Don''t worry, honey, your ability is praised by grandpa. No one will take your ce." Williamforted Sophia. "When can I get the family heirloom, that jade bracelet from Cathy? If I get it, I will be afraid of nothing." Sophia longed for the jade bracelet very much, but Cathy had never taken it out. "Honey, if you want a jade bracelet, I''ll buy one for you. Why do you want hers only?" William was clear that it would either be given to his older brother''s wife or Richard''s wife. Sophia was thest person for it. Since his older brother didn''t get married, Amy was most likely to get the jade bracelet. "No. I want that jade bracelet only. What the hell do you know? Only the one who runs the household and family can have it. I''m so good at it, so I deserve it." Sophia felt that her husband was really cowardly. That was what she deserved. She was married into the Carter family the earliest. William had always doted on Sophia. He would follow whatever she said. However, he could not satisfy her this time. "Darling, I remember you said that you wanted a diamond ne. We happen to have some in fashion. Do you want to have a look?" William changed the topic. "Really? That''s great. Let''s go now, otherwise it might be bought by others." Hearing that news, Sophia was very happy. She wanted to be the most attractive one. When Sophia and William reached the hall, Cathy and John were talking to Amy. They looked very close. Sophia snorted, and went out holding William''s arm after greeting Cathy and Grandpa. She took a look and found that Cathy did not have anything for Amy. As long as Cathy didn''t take out the jade bracelet, she believed that she had a chance. She did not know that the jade bracelet had been given to Amy. "Amy, I''m really happy that you cane back. You are so nice." John was d as all the children were staying by his side. "Grandpa, we should be filial as we are your grandchildren. This is what we should do." Amy said humbly. She only had her father, and her grandparents had passed away before she was born. But John was so nice to her as if he were her grandpa as well. "Good." John nodded his head all the time. He almost wronged his good Amy. After talking for a while, John was tired and went to rest. There were only Cathy and Amy in the living room. "Amy, I''m so d that you cane back. Tell me if anyone dares to bully you. I will always stand by you." Cathy assured Amy. "Thank you, Mom." Amy took out the gift for Cathy. "Mom, this scarf is for you. Do you like it?" "It''s really beautiful. I like it so much." Oh, Amy was so sweet! Cathy was more certain that she made a right choice. Amy was the best daughter-inw. "Amy, you might be tired. Go up and have a rest. I''m going to arrange for dinner. We should celebrate today. I''m so happy that you''re here." It had been a busy day for Amy. Cathy cared about Amy and didn''t want her to be so tired. Chapter 128 Destiny Chapter 128 Destiny "She''s so arrogant. I cant believe we are actually waiting for her to have breakfast." In the past, Sophia was the only daughter-inw in the Carter family. John had always treated her well, so she became capricious. "Wait for a few minutes." Since John said this, Sophia had no choice but to wait. She felt that her status in the family was threatened. Amy didn''t want to bete, but she wore a white skirt this morning. As she was about toe downstairs, she realized that her period came and stained the skirt. She had to go back to change her clothes and wash them. She asked Richard to go down first, but Richard insisted on waiting for her. When they came downstairs, Amy blushed when she saw everyone staring at her. "Sorry, there''s something urgent." Amy exined. Richard took her to sit down. John didn''t say anything since they hade down. Then they began to eat. After breakfast, Richard, Amy, and Hry was ready go to work. William and Jacob also packed up and drove to thepany. They were the managers of the branches, so they weren''t working in the headquarters. "Jacob, Richard is married now. Why aren''t you married yet?" William asked Jacob while he was walking to the car. "I haven''t met someone that I love." Jacob said with a cold face. He did love someone, but she didn''t like him. They got into the cars and left respectively. Jacob didn''t feel quite good. He was the oldest son in the family, but all good things belonged to Richard. Even including women. He had loved Allison for many years but Richard just turned her down. ''Allison, I''ve loved you for so many years. Why can''t you get over with Richard?'' He thought to himself. However, just as Jacob was thinking about Allison, he received a phone call, and it was exactly Allison. "Was Grandpa unhappy just now?" Sitting in Richard''s car, Amy was still worried. "No, Grandpa likes you the most. He definitely won''t be angry with you. It''s just that Sophia is getting a little impatient." Hry exined to Amy. Actually, they didn''t wait for a long time, only five minutes. "If Grandpa isn''t angry, that''s fine." Amy was only worried that Grandpa would get angry. When they arrived at thepany, they went to their own seats. Today, another guest also came very early, who was quite annoying. And it was Kevin. "Hello! Good morning everyone." Kevin greeted them. Amy wanted to say something but was taken away by Richard. Kevin could only leave with Hry. "Kevin, why are you here so early?" Hry asked Kevin as she walked. "I came so early to see someone." Kevin said to Hry. Last night, he looked at Hannah''s ne for a long time and always felt that it was very familiar. However, he couldn''t recall where he had seen it before. He went to the bathroom and washed his face. Then all of a sudden, he knew where he had seen that ne. So, he came to see Hannah early this morning. He hadn''t fallen asleep for the whole night due to excitement. "To see someone? I think that person is definitely not me. Kevin, you are in the wrong ce. The Marketing Department is over there." Pointing afar, Hry said to Kevin. "That''s right. Why should I go with you? I''m waiting for Hannah. Bye! I''m leaving." Kevin was so excited that he was even silly. Seeing that Kevin left without hesitation, Hry pretended to be very sad and said, "How can you just drop your friend like this?" With that, she went to the secretariat. Hannah came to thepany on time today. She arrived the gate of the HD Group at 8:50 a.m. and walked to the Marketing Department. It was 8:55 a.m. She often arrived at this time every day. But today, when she came to her seat, she saw Kevin sitting on her seat and waiting for her. She raised her hand and checked the watch. She was very punctual today and wasn''tte. "You''re notte." Kevin said to Hannah with certainty. "Why are you sitting on my seat? I thought you were here to take my ce." Hannah put the things on the table and looked at Kevin. "Please sit down. I''m just tired of waiting for you and rest here." Kevin hurriedly stood up and let Hannah sit down. "Wait for me? Why are you waiting for me?" Hannah put all her things in order and was about to get some water, but there was already water in her cup. "I want to ask you something." Kevin stopped teasing her and spoke seriously. "Go ahead." Hannah said. "It''s still about this ne. Where did you get this?" Kevin took out the ne and said to Hannah. "That''s none of your business. Give it back to me!" Hannah''s expression changed. She didn''t know All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. what was wrong with Kevin. He took her ne and didn''t return it. "I want to know the truth. Because when I was fifteen, I once lost such a ne." Kevin took the ne back. "You are crazy! I think you just want to know the secret about this ne so much that you are losing your mind. I won''t tell you." Hannah red at Kevin. "No, I''m serious. I always feel that this ne is very familiar to me. I just can''t recall where I''ve seen it. Last night, I finally remembered that I lost it when I was 15." Kevin said seriously to Hannah. Hannah''s heart beating so fast because of his words. When she picked up the ne, it was indeed dropped by a young boy. That boy was so handsome. She rarely saw a boy as good-looking as her cousin. She wanted to return the ne to the boy but was pushed away by the boy''s bodyguards. When the boy got into the car, he smiled at her. That smile left a deep impression on her. "You lost it when you were fifteen? Where did you lose it?" Hannah couldn''t stay calm. Could Kevin really be that boy? At that time, he was so good-looking, but now, she really didn''t like him to be a slovenly person. He was so different from the past. "I had studied in the Fifth Middle School for a year. Maybe I lost it at that time. Afterwards, I went abroad." Kevin recalled the past. Hannah indeed picked it up at the Fifth Middle School. She was eight years old that year and was studying at the elementary school beside the Fifth Middle School. Really? Kevin was that boy? That was impossible! That was just so dramatic and unbelievable! "Please give me a few minutes. I need to calm down. Kevin, stay away from me for a while. I''m afraid I''ll go crazy and hurt you." Chapter 129 The Mysterious President Chapter 129 The Mysterious President It was difficult for Hannah to ept the fact that Kevin was the boy in her memory! That boy was always so special in her heart. However, now a handsome and mature man stood in front of her and told her that he was the boy she had been looking for. Hannah was just overwhelmed by joy and surprise. Kevin finally told her andpletely understood that Hannah couldnt digest the fact in a minute. Just by putting himself in her shoes, he might go crazy at once. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Alright. I''m gonna go. Take it easy. You can keep the ne." Kevin ced the ne on the table and left. Hannah nearly freaked out. ''What the hell is going on? Oh my god. Who can help me?'' The good- looking boy in her memory just stood before her. That handsome boy she always dreamed of was Kevin! Kevin was a notorious yboy in R City. Hannah picked up the ne and looked at it. After all, she kept it for so many years. She didnt want to throw it away. But if she kept it, it constantly reminded her of that yboy. After thinking for a while, Hannah still held the ne tightly in her hand. She felt kind of attached to it. She was reluctant to say goodbye to the boy in her memory. Hannahforted herself by seeing Kevin and that boy as two different people, so that the boy with a smile could still live in her memory. Now Hannah was relieved, so she put the ne back. As she looked at theputer screen, she saw many messages from Hry. "Hannah, why did Kevin want to see you? What can I do for you? If you need help, just call me." Hannah read the messages and smiled. She sent a smiling meme to Hry and replied that she was fine. Kevin only came to see her and did not trouble her. "Hannah,e with me to HA Group today. We need to persuade them into adopting the building materials of ourpany. This is my proposal. Read it. We will set off soon." The director of the marketing department walked over and gave Hannah a document, asking her to have a quick read. So Hannah began to work. HA Group was thergest real estate developer in R City. Many building materials manufacturers scrambled to make a deal with HA Group. However, the president of HA Group was very shrewd. Legend had it that he did note to the The director said, "Hannah, you must do your best. If ourpany can make a deal with HA Group, the bonus we get could support the rest of our lives." "Alright, I will try my best." When Hannah heard this, she beamed with joy. She must work hard to get the bonus. They arrived at HA Group''s headquarters by car. The Carters of HD Group showed off his wealth and status by locating the headquarters in the center of the city, while the president of HA Group kept low-key, building the headquarters in the suburbs. But the surrounding environment was quite good. There was only a tall building surrounded by beautiful green nts. As Hannah and the director walked into HA Group, a receptionist came to greet them. "Excuse me, what can I do for you?" "We want to see the president. We have something to talk with him." The director told the receptionist the purpose of their visit. "You could only see our president by making an appointment first. Do you have an appointment?" The receptionist led Hannah and the director to the waiting room and offered them some tea. "No. But we are from HD Group and have business to talk with your president." The director indeed did not make an appointment with the president in advance. But how could he make one with a person who even did not show up at his ownpany? He came over with Hannah today, only because he got the news from an insider that the president was at HA Group''s headquarters today. "I''m sorry. You can''t see our president without an appointment. Besides, our president will meet the president of Dudley Group today. Others have to wait. Our president is very busy," The receptionist exined to Hannah and the director. She meant that they wouldn''t see the president without an appointment. "Miss, please do us a favor. We really have something important to talk with your president," the director said to the receptionist. However, the receptionist was arrogant. She was new here and never heard of HD Group. Seeing these two people keep asking to see their president, she became even more impatient. "I told you that you couldnt see our president. Not anyone can see our president!" The receptionist didn''t want to talk to Hannah and the director anymore, so she turned around and left. "We didn''t make an appointment. No wonder they refused us. Maybe we cane here next time after making an appointment." Hannah wanted to leave. "It is said that the president is veryzy. He seldom show up at thepany and thus its very difficult for us to find him." The director also felt helpless. He had cooperated with manypanies before, but he never made a deal with HA Group. That was a challenge for him. "We can wait until hees up. You can go back now if you busy. The receptionist said that their president was indeed at thepany today. I can wait for him at the parking lot. Anyway, he needs a car to take him home," Hannah said to the director. The director thought for a while. There was no better option. Besides, he still had a lot of things to deal with at thepany, so he couldn''t waste time here. Since Hannah proposed to wait for the president, he thought that it was not a bad idea for him to leave. "Alright. If you make the deal sessfully, I promise I will give you an increase in your bonus." The director was satisfied with Hannah''s suggestion. Although Hannah had a bad temper, she was good at her work. She managed to make deals with many picky clients, so the director came to HA Group with her. Before he left, the director told Hannah not to lose her temper and remember that it was theirpany that asked HA Group for help now. Hannah agreed. When did she ever lose her temper in business? She became furious only when some clients wanted to flirt with her. After the director left, Hannah went to the parking lot and waited for the president of HA Group. It was lunch time, and employees came out one after another. Those who wanted to go home on lunch break drove their cars away. However, she didn''t see anyone looking like the presidente out. It was said that the president''s car was a red Ferrari. Hannah looked around, but didn''t find the Ferrari. Hannah''s legs were numb after she stood for a long time. Suddenly, someone called her name. "Hannah? What are you doing here?" Chapter 130 The President of HA Group Chapter 130 The President of HA Group While Hannah was waiting for the president of HA Group at the parking lot, she heard someone calling her. She instantly knew who he was since she was so familiar with his voice. Hannah just told him to get away early this morning. She didn''t expect to meet him here again. "Mr. Kevin, what a coincidence. Are you here to see the president of HA Group too?" Hannah put on a smile immediately. She''d better be friendly to people while she was working. Kevin smiled as he heard that Hannah wanted to see the president of HA Group. "I''m not here to see him. I just stopped by. By the way, I can take you home. It''s not easy to hail a taxi here. If you don''t take my car, you have to wait for a long time before the buses." Kevin advised Hannah to get in his car with good intentions. Hearing his words, Hannah realized that she was in the suburbs now. Besides, the director drove the car away just now. It seemed that she had no option but to take Kevin''s car. "Mr. Kevin, could you wait for a while? I want to stay until the presidentes out. I need to tell him something very important." Hannah was in a dilemma now. "Don''t wait for him. He will note out. But you can talk with me. It will be the same." Kevin pulled All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah into the car. "I''ve been waiting for a long time. My legs are numb. So just wait a bit longer, please?" Hannah said in a soft and sweet voice. Her helpless expression made Kevin burst intoughter. "Let''s go. It''s time to have lunch. Now you should have lunch with me and I''ll take you to see the president after lunch. How about this?" Kevin said to Hannah. At this moment, Hannah''s tummy started to rumble. "Alright. Remember to take me to see the president after lunch." Hannah was also hungry. It was not bad to have a free lunch. So Hannah got in Kevin''s car and went back to the downtown. "The same dishes as usual and one ice cream for desert." Kevin brought Hannah to the private room and ordered something. "Don''t order too much. I''m afraid we couldn''t eat them all." When Hannah heard "the same dishes as usual", she thought there must be a lot. "Then no ice cream?" Kevin asked. "I want it." Ice cream was Hannah''s favorite. She didn''t care about other dishes, but ice cream must be ordered. As the waiter took the order and left, Kevin began to chat with Hannah. "Hannah, what do you want from the president? What''s the matter?" "The president of HA Group is the property tycoon. Ourpany wants to persuade him into using building materials supplied by us. The director told me to handle it, but I dont have confidence. Although HA Group is the bee''s knees, it was set up only a few years ago. Even few people know what their president looks like. I only know that his car is a red Ferrari." Hannah said with no confidence in her voice. She even didn''t know what the president looked like. How could she manage to make an appointment and talk with him? "I have a red Ferrari." Kevin gave Hannah a hint. "It''s normal for a rich man like you to have such a luxury car. I''m thinking that there might be many people in the city who have this kind of cars. I can''t just stop them and ask if they are the president of HA Group, right?" It didn''t immediately ur to Hannah that the president of HA Group was possibly Kevin. Kevin smiled faintly. She was so cute. He didn''t know what Hannah was thinking. The answer was so obvious, but she never thought that he could be the president of HA Group. The dishes were served soon. Kevin put all the delicious dishes closer to Hannah. Hannah was so hungry, so she began to eat. While eating, she was still thinking what she could do in the afternoon. "Mr. Kevin, do you know the president of HA Group?" After eating for a while, Hannah suddenly remembered that Kevin promised to take her to the president in the afternoon. "Sort of." Kevin replied in a humble way. "What do you mean by ''sort of''? Do you know him or not?" Hannah asked anxiously. ''Please don''t waste my time if you don''t know him. I want to get a higher sry at the end of this month by making the deal.'' "I know him. Hannah, how did you do at school?" Kevin worried that Hannah was kinda stupid, but it was not a bad thing. At least, she wouldn''t be scheming. "Not bad. Although my grades were not as good as Amy''s, I was average. Why did you ask me that?" Hannah felt it strange. Kevin didn''t say anything. He left everything tasty to Hannah, and only ate something that Hannah didn''t like. "Alright, I''m full. Mr. Kevin, take me to the president. By the way, is the president a man or a woman? What should I call, him or her?" Hannah asked Kevin about the president. "It''s fine. You''ll know his name soon. We just finished lunch. Take a rest now. The president also needs to rest. I''ll take you somewhere to have a rest. The president will be there, too. We''ll wait for him there." Seeing Hannah''s anxious expression, Kevin did not expect that she took her work so seriously. "That''s great. I''m a little drowsy now. I''ll go with you." Hannahpletely let down her guard and trusted Kevin wholeheartedly. Kevin brought her to a club where even rich people might not be allowed in. Hannah had never been to such a ssy club before. She followed behind Kevin and looked around. She was curious about everything. "Come in and get some sleep. I have to go and talk about business. If the presidentes, I''ll call you." Kevin said to Hannah. He took her into a lounge. The lounge was luxurious. Hannah was satisfied with everything there, especially the big bed. There was also a big transparent refrigerator. It was easy for her to choose what she wanted to eat. Kevin told Hannah something and then he went out. In fact, he said nothing but asked her to eat whatever she wanted and have some sleep. Also, he told her not to worry and he would arrange everything for her. The fresh fruits made her mouth water. Hannah opened the refrigerator and took the mango and mangosteen out. After eating, she felt really sleepy and got to bed. ''It is so good to know Kevin. He could help me meet the president of HA Group. That''s great.'' Hannah fell asleep with a smile on her face. Chapter 131 Hannah Becomes Regretful Chapter 131 Hannah Bes Regretful Hannah didn''t know how long she had been asleep. She didn''t wake up until Kevin called her a few times outside the door. "Mr. Smith, is the boss of HA Group avable?" Hannah asked as soon as she opened her eyes. She just had a dream, in which Kevin was the boss of HA Group, and he signed all the contracts quickly. What a funny dream. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, he is. Get yourself ready ande with me. I''m waiting for you outside," Kevin said to Hannah. "No problem. I''ll be ready in a minute." Hannah hurriedly got out of bed, put on her shoes, and tidied up her clothes and hair. She also put on some lipstick. She looked at herself in the mirror. Although she wasn''t the dazzling type, her face was quite eye- pleasing. She believed she would leave a good impression on the president of HA Group. She opened the door to see Kevin waiting outside. Hannah smiled at him. After what had happened this morning, Hannah felt a little awkward when facing Kevin. "Ready? Then let''s go," Kevin said. "Okay." Hannah followed Kevin to a room. This room wasrge, and drinks were ready inside, waiting for them to have a business talk. "Sit please. Try some tea," Kevin asked Hannah to have some tea and sat opposite her. Hannah took a sip of tea and found it delicious. However, at this time, she was not in the mood to enjoy the tea. She was here for the business negotiation. She needed to get the contract signed. Hannah was a little angry as she found no sign of the president of HA Group in the room. "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry about this morning, but that doesn''t give you any excuse to make fun of me. Where is the president of HA Group?" Hannah was certain that she got tricked since there was no sign of anyone else. "Can''t you see that I''m sitting right here?" Kevin pointed at himself. "You? Yeah, you''re here, but you''re not the president of HA Group. Why should I talk to you? Can you make the decision for HA Group?" Hannah looked at Kevin with disdain. Everyone knew that Kevin was just a yboy, and his father couldn''t trust him with the Smith''s Beauty Salon. When Kevin saw Hannah''s expression, he pulled a wry face. She would rather believe the rumors than what she saw with her own eyes. "Hannah, I am the president of HA Group. If you want to talk, you can start right now. My time is precious," Kevin said with a stern face. Hannah sat upright at this time. She didn''t buy the crap that Kevin was the president of HA Group. If his time was that precious, why would he go to HD Group for her early in the morning? "Come on. It''s not funny at all. I know you can''t convince the president of HA Group to meet me, and I don''t me you. Anyway, I have time tomorrow. I can go wait for him." Hannah stood up, picked up her handbag and was ready to leave. "Alright, go ahead and continue waiting there tomorrow." Kevin didn''t want to say anything else. Anyway, she was not going to believe him. Now that she''d turned down the opportunity he offered, he wouldn''t mind letting her learn a lesson. Hannah left. She cursed at Kevin as she walked away. This man had wasted her an entire day for nothing. She took a taxi and was ready to return to HD Group. Obviously, she wouldn''t be able to make any progress today. As soon as she got into the car, Hannah received a phone call from the director, Cadman . "Hey, Hannah, how is it?" Cadman asked Hannah. "Don''t mention it. I''ve made no progress at all," Hannah sighed, but she didn''t shift the me to Kevin. "It''s alright. I''ve asked around and got something useful for you. The president of HA Group is named Kevin Smith. This information source is very reliable. Make good use of it," Cadman told Hannah what he had found out. "What? Ke ... Kevin ...?" Hannah stuttered in shock. "Kevin Smith. He''s the eldest son of the Smith family. HA Group was founded by him, but he didn''t tell it to the public." Cadman repeated Kevin''s name to Hannah. ''Oh no! Why didn''t you call me earlier?'' Hannahined secretly. Given that she''d offended Kevin twice today, she figured she had lost the project already. Hannah did not want to go back. What should she do? The dream she had today turned out to be true - Kevin was indeed the president of HA Group. Hannah, how can you be so stupid? Your dream has told you everything. Why did you ignore the sign? Well now, you''ve pissed Kevin off, haven''t you? Hannah muttered to herself in the car. However, regret wouldn''t change anything. Now that she had offended him, she didn''t want the project anymore. Regardless of how much money she could get from that project, she didn''t want it anymore. "Hannah, you''re back. Remember what I told you. That president''s name is Kevin Smith." When Cadman saw Hannah, he hurriedly emphasized the name again, which he had spent a lot of efforts to find out. "There is something I need to tell you," Hannah said to Cadman. "What is it?" Cadman thought that Hannah was going to talk about the n. "You should give the task to someone else. I can''t do it. I''m not in my best state right now. I don''t want the team to lose the project because of my poor performance," Hannah said. "What''s wrong? If you''re not feeling well, I''ll have someone else do it. You''ve been out there all day. You must be suffering from heatstroke. Go take a rest." Cadman was very reasonable. Looking at Hannah''s pale face, he guessed that she must be suffering from heatstroke. Hannah felt relieved to know that she didn''t need to see Kevin again. ***** "Amy, I''m going on a business trip. Next week is Grandpa''s eighty-first birthday. Help me pick a present for him. I don''t think I can make it back in time," Richard said to Amy. He had to go abroad and stay there for a while for something important. "Okay. I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry. We''re all at home," said Amy. She knew Richard cared about his grandpa a lot. "I know I can trust you with this. I''m leaving tonight. I might not be able to see you at home. I have to go and fetch something first. The secretary will get my things for me. Please help me pack them up." After Richard finished, hisndline rang. He told Amy he had to go and picked up thendline receiver. Chapter 132 Birthday Party Chapter 132 Birthday Party Richard didn''te back for John''s birthday. The birthday party was very lively and many people came to congratte John on his birthday. Mr. Newell came to the birthday party with his wife. Since Mr. Newell hade, there was no reason for others to refuse. Halbert and Richard weren''t here today, so William and Jacob had to receive the guests. Cathy and her two daughters-inw would arrange seats for them. Today, John was wearing a handsome suit, which made him look exceptionally energetic. Sitting in the hall, he was receiving everyone''s wishes and grinning from ear to ear. The Newell couple were honored guests. Cathy seated them in the quietest ce and asked Amy to greet them. "Mr. and Mrs. Newell, pleasee with me." Amy was wearing a purple dress today. Her hair was done in a bun and her beautiful neck was exposed. Sophia noticed that Mr. Newell kept looking at Amy. She guessed that Mr. Newell was interested in Amy and she nned to embarrass her. "Mr. and Mrs. Newell, please take a rest here. I will tell you when the dinner begins." Amy kept smiling and the Newells were fond of her. "What a good girl," Mr. Newell praised. "Mr. Newell, you''re ttering me. Please take a rest. I''m going to meet the other guests," said Amy politely. She walked out to greet the other guests. "Jacob, Sophia, you''re busy." Allison followed her family to the birthday party. Allison said hello to everyone and even gave Amy a special greeting. Although Allison was smiling, Amy felt chilly. Sophia arranged the seats for the Fields. Amy did not know where their seats were. In any case, she did not want to see Allison. As the dinner began, Amy went to invite Mr. and Mrs. Newell. When she walked out, she saw Jacob and Allison together. They looked very intimate. "Amy, I haven''t seen you for a long time," Allison called out to Amy. Amy only nodded and continued her work. Allison pretended to feel wronged. Jacob looked coldly at Amy and thought that she had no manners at This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. all. "Allison, don''t mind her. She is from a lowly family and she is so rude." Jacobforted Allison. "Will you tell Grandpa about our rtionshipter?" Allison asked shyly as she held Jacob''s arm. "Yes. You''re my girlfriend. I''ve wanted to tell everyone. I''ll announce it at the dinnerter." Jacob was in a particrly good mood today. He loved Allison and finally got her. "Jacob, you are so good to me," Allison said cheerfully and delighted Jacob. Amy had been married before and the Carters knew about it. However, Allison was different. She was pure and elegant, and Jacob was proud of that. "You deserve it. You are a good girl. I will be nice to you with all my life," Jacob swore to Allison. Allison covered his mouth and stopped him as if she were very concerned about him. As the dinner began, everyone toasted John''s health. They said a lot of best wishes such as "many happy returns". In a good mood, John drank the ss of wine in one mouthful. At the dinner, Amy, Cathy, and Sophia were busy checking if all the dishes were served to the tables. There were too many people and a lot of dishes and they were afraid that something would go wrong. When the dishes were almost all served, they were about to take their seats. John''s table was full. Allison was sitting beside Jacob and Amy had no seat. "Amy, we have a seat here." Mrs. Newell looked at Amy and beckoned her to sit down. Sophia saw that it was Mr. Newell who asked Mrs. Newell to call Amy. She was more certain that Mr. Newell was coveting Amy. So she worked out a n. While everyone was eating, Jacob stood up. "Hello, everyone. Wee to my grandfather''s birthday party. On behalf of the Carters, I would like to express my gratitude to all of you." After he finished speaking, he drank his ss of wine. The other people followed. "Secondly, I''ll tell you a piece of joyous news. From today onwards, I am not single anymore. I have a girlfriend. She is Miss Allison Field." Then, he drank another ss of wine. However, everyone was dumbfounded. Wasn''t Allison the woman Richard had loved? Why did she be Jacob''s girlfriend now? No one knew theplicated affairs of a wealthy family. Someone finished the ss and others followed. "Lastly, Best wishes to my grandfather. Many happy returns of the day!" Jacob was joyful and he livened things up with fine-sounding words. After he finished his three sses of wine, the room became lively. Everyone was toasting and talking to each other. John was delighted when he heard that his eldest grandson had a girlfriend. However, he was surprised that it was Allison. What was going on with his grandsons? Forget it, he didn''t want to meddle with their things. After taking some food, John was tired, so he went back to his room for a rest. The guest toasted Amy one after another. Amy did not drink wine but juice. Sophia also walked over to Amy. She had toasted the guests. Now she was going to toast Amy. Amy''s ss happened to be empty. "Someone, bring me a drink," Sophia asked someone to bring another drink over and handed it to Amy. "Amy, we''re family from now on. Let''s forget about the old grudges. Here''s a toast to you," said Sophia and she raised her ss. The sses clinked and they finished drinking. After toasting, Sophia left Amy''s table and returned to her seat to eat. Amy had drunk a lot of juice and wanted to go to the bathroom. When she stood up, she felt a little dizzy, so she clutched at the table for support. Chapter 133 She Was Drugged Chapter 133 She Was Drugged "Miss Miller, are you sick?" Mr. Newell asked. "Oh, I''m fine. I''m just a little dizzy. Maybe I''m overjoyed." Amy did not think too much. She calmed herself down and smiled at Mr. Newell before going to the bathroom. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Aftering out of the bathroom, Amy felt that something was wrong with her. She was dizzy and her skin was burning up. She washed her face with cold water, but it was useless. "Miss Miller, Madam asked you to go to Room 808 to have a rest. She already went to rest." A waiter walked over and said to Amy. Amy nodded. She was sick and she really needed to find a ce to rest. She turned around and took the elevator to the eighth floor. As soon as she reached Room 808, she pushed open the door eagerly. She felt so dizzy and so hot. She was very thirsty and wanted to drink some water. Why did she feel so simr, just like she did on the wedding night? Was she drugged again? Amy had a horrible feeling. She wanted to leave, but she found that the door had been locked. A sound of water came from the bathroom. There was already someone in this room. Obviously, she was set up. Although she was getting more and more dizzy, she didn''t panic. She bit her finger to stay sober. She bit herself so hard that her finger was bleeding. She looked vigntly at the bathroom door. She didn''t know who was in the bathroom and was thinking about how to escape. Seeing that there was an ashtray on the coffee table, Amy walked over to get it. Her legs were so weak now. As soon as she approached the coffee table with great difficulty, she tightly held the ashtray in her hands. The sound of water stopped. The person inside seemed to being out. Sure enough, the bathroom door opened and a man walked out. He wore a simple T-shirt and shorts, water dripping from his hair. Amy almost fainted. Her vision was blurred. Even if she bit her finger hard, she couldn''t stay sober in pain. "Miss Miller?" When the man saw Amy in the room, he was very surprised. The most surprising thing was that Amy was holding an ashtray and she was not in her right mind. "Miss Miller, Miss Miller, what''s wrong with you?" The man squatted down and helped Amy up. "Don''te near me. Keep away from me," said Amy with all her strength. She was warning the man, but her voice was soft and seducing. "Oh, you have a fever." The man touched Amy''s forehead and felt that her skin was burning. And then he was shocked by what Amy did. Amy could no longer control herself. She was getting hornier and hornier. She wanted to tear open her clothes. She felt so hot that she urgently needed something cold. It happened that this man''s body was cold after bathing. When the man saw Amy leaning over to him, he knew that something was wrong. Someone had drugged Amy. He was also shocked that someone had the nerve to drug Amy and set them up. The man carried Amy to the bed. Seeing that she was sick and trying to seduce him, he tore apart the sheet and tied her up. "Oh, I feel so bad. I''m sick," Amy muttered softly. The man''s eyes were filled with hatred. Just as he tied Amy up, someone knocked on the door. He was about to open the door, but he found that the door was locked. He was getting more furious. With a loud noise, the door was broken. A group of people rushed into the room, including Cathy, Mrs. Newell, Jacob, William, Allison, Sophia, and many reporters. This scene was once a painful memory for Amy. She didn''t expect that it happened again. When she saw it, she shed tears. "Amy, what happened? What''s going on?" Mrs. Newell did not fight with Mr. Newell and Amy. Instead, she ran to Amy and looked at her with concern. "She was drugged. Are you here to catch us sleeping together?" The man was Mr. Newell. He was livid with rage. Cathy walked forward and looked at Amy who was still in her clothes and tied on the bed. Cathy looked at Mr. Newell gratefully. "Mr. Newell, why are you in this room with Amy? What are you doing?" The other people asked Mr. Newell who noticed that Sophia was gloating. Mr. Newell thought that the waiter must have deliberately spilled the soup on him just now. So he was asked to go up to take a shower and wait for his clothes to be dry-cleaned. It turned out that he and Amy were set up. However, they were wrong about him. "What am I doing? You have seen it, haven''t you? You''re a reporter, right? Show me what you took." Mr. Newell was tall and strong. He walked towards a reporter and reached out his hand. He was so aggressive that the reporter could only hand over the camera. The reporter stuttered, "We haven''t taken anything useful yet. We just took a photo of your face and the youngdy on the bed." Mr. Newell checked other reporters'' cameras and found no useful photos. They took no essential photos to make up the scandal. "Oh, I''m quite handsome in the photo. You can make it a headline. I''ve remembered yourpany now. Do you want to take a few more? I can put on a good posture." As Mr. Newell spoke, Mrs. Newell knew that he was angry. "No, no, no, we''re not taking photos anymore. It''s all a misunderstanding." The reporters of the tabloid newspapers all ran away one after another. They had no substantial photos. If their newspaper was banned, their bosses would kill them. "Oh, what happened to Amy? Who tied her on the bed?" Sophia pulled Allison over. She was happy to see Amy feel painful on the bed. "Go and get a doctor," Mr. Newell said to a waiter. The waiter quickly went to find the doctor. Sophia thought she could enjoy the show, but it was ruined by Mr. Newell. She thought that Mrs. Newell was really useless. She nned this and asked Mrs. Newell to catch them being together, but thetter was concerned about Amy. Why didnt Mrs. Newell just p Amy in the face? What a pity! Just as Sophia was thinking, she did hear the sound of pping. Chapter 134 The White Group Went Bankrupt Chapter 134 The White Group Went Bankrupt Sophia had heard a p when she was thinking. However, it wasn''t Amy that had been hit, but Sophia herself. "Why did you hit my wife?" William was unhappy to see Mrs. Newell p his wife. "Who are you? You are lucky that I only pped her instead of suing her. It was her who told me that Mr. Newell and a woman were upstairs. It''s obvious that she nned all this." Mrs. Newell said to William with disdain. William didn''t reply. He knew how powerful the Newell Group was at home and abroad, and what Mrs. Newell said seemed quite reasonable. "It''s not me. I just heard it from someone. How can you use me?" Sophia cried. It killed William to see her sad face. "You heard it? If I''m not mistaken, your family name is White, right? Ms. White, why did you bring so many people here for a rumor? Do you think we''re all idiots? I don''t believe you didn''t arrange it!" Seeing that the doctor was here, Mrs. Newell let him in but stopped Sophia at the door to teach her a lesson. "Mrs. Newell, please,e in and calm down." Cathy was irritated as well, but this was a family scandal. It was really a disgrace for one of her daughters-inw to plot against the other. "All of you, go out. If something like this happens again, I will have to punish the culprit." The two sons of Halbert''s ex-wife were a pain in the neck for Cathy. Sophia wanted to say something else, but she was pulled away by William. William knew that Sophia had done it. However, she was his wife. He had always doted on Sophia, so he didn''t say anything. "William, do you believe me? I didn''t do it." Sophia still wanted her husband to believe in her kindness. William didn''t know what to say, so he just nodded. "I believe you." He held Sophia in his arms. Sophia was extremely annoyed. She had thought that she could definitely take down Amy this time, but she didn''t expect Mr. Newell to be such a gentleman. Mrs. Newell was weird. She didn''t even ask her husband why he was here with Amy but instead walked straight towards Amy. Was there something more she didnt know? "Darling, why is Mrs. Newell so nice to Amy? She looks so nervous as if Amy were her own daughter." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sophia asked William as she couldn''t figure it out. William didn''t understand either. "Perhaps Mrs. Newell has other plots that we don''t know. Forget it, honey, don''t overthink it. Overthinking will age you. If you get old, you won''t be beautiful." William always liked to say so. "What? Am I getting old?" This was William''s most sessful trick. Every time he said so, Sophia would look in the mirror for a very long time, and he could enjoy the quiet again. If Mrs. Newell really had any other thoughts about Amy, the White Group would definitely suffer as Sophia had offended Mrs. Newell. Thinking of this, William felt that he should warn her father-inw. Recently, the Wilson Group had offended Mrs. Newell somehow, and thetter called off the project on which they had worked together. "It''s alright. William, we never work with the Newell Group. She can''t make things difficult for me." Damian, William''s father-inw, had a disdainful look on his face. Hispany wasn''t big, and it had nothing to do with the Newell Group yet. "I hope so. Anyway, you just have to be careful." William knew that the Newell Group was too small to have anything to do with the White Group. Not even half an hour after the call with Damian, Sophia came crying to see William. "William, what''s going on? The White Group''s share price plunged, and it will soon go bankrupt." Oh lord! This was just too soon. He just called his father-inw half an hour earlier. Except for the Newell Group, only the Carter Group could be able to do this. "Honey, calm down. Leave it to me." William had got his hands tied. The Newell Group and the Carter Group were on par, but in fact the Newell was better slightly. Besides, William wasnt that powerful in the Carter Group. He was only the manager of a branch, and he couldn''t save the White Group. "Come on, do something." Sophia urged William while Damian called. "William, William, you must save ourpany. It''s going to be bankrupt soon. The stock prices copsed." Damian didn''t care if he was mortified but begged William. "Damian, I''m sorry, there''s nothing I can help." After thinking for a while, William felt that he was unable to help. It might be better if Richard were here, but Sophia was scheming against Richard''s wife today, so he would not help either. Well, Sophia asked for it. William did not dare to say it out because he loved her too much. "Why not? You''re one of the Carters. Why can''t the Carters save us? You don''t want to save us, do you? I really shouldn''t have married my daughter to you!" Damian was angry. He was willing to kneel to anyone who was able to save hispany. An hourter, everything was settled. The White Group had disappeared from R Citypletely. As John''s birthday banquet was over, many people left happily. On such an asion, many of them had took the chance and made big deals. Yet, some people were helpless. This banquet was really a surprise. "Honey, say something," William urged Sophia. "William, what else do you want me to say? My family went bankrupt just like that, but as a Carter, there''s nothing you can do about it. What else can I say?" Sophia looked at William resentfully. William felt embarrassed for his current identity, but it didn''t matter. He believed that it wouldn''t be long before everyone looked up to him. He couldn''t tell Sophia about this. He wanted to give her a surprise. "Alright, don''t say anything if you don''t want to. No matter what you do, I am always here for you." William embraced Sophia, wanting to give her a sense of security, but Sophia was disgusted by his action. Chapter 135 Hilary Is So Gossipy Chapter 135 Hry Is So Gossipy Amy had no idea what had happened to White Group. She was still lying in Room 808 put on a drip. Mr. Newell and Mrs. Newell kept Amypany all the way, which moved Amy and Cathy. "Mr. and Mrs. Newell, thank you so much for what happened today. You''ve been busy for a whole day. Why don''t you have a rest now?" Cathy said to the couple. "We are fine. Fortunately, we didn''t do Miss Miller wrong today. If we hurt her, we would feel sorry." Mr. and Mrs. Newell said politely. Cathy did not think too much. She felt that it was normal that Amy was liked by others since she was such a good girl. "Thank you. Right now, Amy is fine. Why don''t you have a rest now?" The hotel was owned by the Carter family, which gave Sophia the chance to perform her scheme. "Thank you. But we should be back now. We are sorry to trouble you." Only then did the Newell couple remembered that they had been waiting here for hours. The couple stood up and were about to leave. Cathy sent the couple to the parking lot. She got along with Mrs. Newell, and they chatted happily. She also thanked Mrs. Newell for giving a lot of presents to her and Amyst time. Cathy made an appointment with Mrs. Newell that they would have some tea together someday. ***** Amy felt that the fever was gone. She felt much better and fell asleep. When she returned, Cathy saw that Amy was asleep. She closed the door and leaned against the sofa to look after Amy. It must be Sophias scheme, as Mrs. Newell had said. Amy had just married into the Carter family, and she seemed not to have any grudges against Sophia. But why did Sophia set Amy up in such a vicious way? Cathy did not like the two sons of Halbert''s ex-wife. She was very kind to them, but they had always been very hostile towards her, especially towards her own children. The two sons always felt that Richard had stolen their things. Once, Jacob and William refused to admit that Richard was better than them. John took a fair method that Jacob and William should run thepany alone for half a year. As a result, they almost ruined the HD Group. Only then did they admit that they were inferior to Richard. Thinking of Halbert, Cathy was still very angry. Grandma Eva never liked her, and always believed that Addy, William and Jacob''s mother was the hostess of the Carter family. So even if she was sick, Grandma Eva would rather ask Addy to look after her. Cathy felt very aggrieved when she thought about it. Fortunately, her son was excellent. Although Grandma Eva did not like her, she was nice to her children. She even said HD Group must belong to Richard. As her mind wandered, Cathy looked at the drip bottle again and found that there was no liquid left. She hurriedly turned off the valve, and then went out to call the doctor over. At this time, Amy also woke up. She was much better now and looked puzzled at the sight of Cathy who wore a guilty look. "Amy, I''m sorry. I almost fell asleep just now. Your blood was almost drawn out by the needle." Cathy was frank and just admitted her fault. "Mom, I am fine. It doesn''t matter. The blood flowed into my body again." Amy smiled andforted Cathy. Cathy alsoughed. Amy was really a good girl. She didn''t me Cathy, but instead, tried to amuse Cathy after she encountered such a bad thing. "Amy, Sophia is..." Cathy didn''t want to forgive Sophia, but Sophia was a member of the family after all. If they had a big conflict, John would be very sad. "Mom, you don''t have to speak up for her." Amy put on a sullen look. It was really interesting that Gina and Sophia had used the same method to set her up. "I don''t mean to speak up for her. Grandpa''s condition is not very good. Although he looks healthy, he is sick now. I don''t want you to make a fuss about it. As long as Grandpa doesn''t find out, you can do whatever you want." Ever since she married into the Carter family, only John was kind to Cathy. So she respected him. Amy had thought that Cathy would ask her to forgive Sophia, but she never expected that Cathy was a reasonable woman. John was a good man, so Amy wouldn''t bear to see his sad look. Amy would handle the thing properly. "Grandpa is sick?" Amy was shocked. John looked like a very healthy old man. "Yes, Grandpa''s lung is not well. He feels pain at night. However, he doesn''t tell us that. He might have a year left. So we try to satisfy all his needs. He can do whatever he wants, and we will try to make him All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. happy." At this time, Cathy was about to cry. Amy didn''t ask anymore. The old man had to suffer from illness at such an old age. He didn''t want anyone to feel disturbed. What a good man he was! "Amy, I also heard a very strange thing. I don''t know if it''s true." After a moment of silence, Cathy suddenly remembered something she had heard when she went out. "Mom, what is it?" Amy looked at Amy strangely. "I heard that the White Group went bankrupt for no reason within an hour. It was a total failure." Cathy whispered to Amy. "How could this happen? Were there no signs before?" Amy also felt that it was very strange. Although the White Group wasn''t a giant, it wasn''t a smallpany, and it was even bigger than Miller Group in scale. How could it copse within such a short time? "No, there are no signs at all. Everyone felt strange and are gossiping. I also find it weird too. However, it may copse due to the poor management." Neither Cathy nor Amy thought of any other possibilities. Amy and Cathy started chatting in the room again until Hry ran in. "Mom! Amy! Let me tell you something. The White Group went bankrupt within an hour or so. I even went to inquire about that. Do you guys know the reason behind it?" As she spoke, Hry went to pick up Cathy''s cup and took a big gulp of the water. Today, she had spent much energy in obtaining the first-hand information. Chapter 136 Grandma Evas Coming Back Chapter 136 Grandma Eva''s Coming Back Amy and Cathy both looked at Hry, looking forward to the explosive news she was going to tell them. Hry drank the water and turned to Amy and her mother. She finally caught their attention. "What is it?" Cathy was impatient. Seeing that Hry was still silent, she became anxious. When she was anxious, Hry found she was needed! "Take it easy. Let me drink some water first, for my throat." Hry took another sip of water. "Well, the White Group went bankrupt very quickly today! It only took an hour. The bankruptcy was so thorough that nothing was left. Many people thought that we, the Carter family did that. In R City, we are capable but have no reason to do that. Still, Sophia is a Carter, isn''t she? Therefore, it can''t be us. So who was it? Very few families in R City are so powerful, but it couldn''t be the Field family either. Since the White family is closely connected with the Field family, they will never do this. "Then who did it?" Hry paused for another sip of water. She was indeed thirsty. "Who did it?" Cathy was curious, but Hry stopped talking. "Mr. Newell," Hry said mysteriously. "Mr. Newell? Impossible. He had been sitting here by Amy''s side. He had never left. Neither of them had left." Cathy didn''t believe it at all. How was that possible? How could he just sit here, doing nothing, and the White Group went bankrupt? It would need some super power. "It''s the truth. I went outside to nose about it when I heard this. I even bribed an insider. He told me that the person who suppressed the stock was from the Newell Group." When Hry saw that her mother did not believe her, she added the evidence she knew anxiously. Cathy and Amy looked at each other. No one could afford to offend Mr. Newell. Today, Sophia brought the disaster to her whole family for her offence to him. From now on, it seemed that they had to keep far away from him. "We believe you. In this city, other than us and the Field family, only the Newell Group is capable to do so." Cathy nodded. "Mom, but I think Mr. and Mrs. Newell are very sensible. If they were unreasonable, they would have also felt the couple were very strange. Obviously, they were kind souls, but they did such a ruthless thing. "I can''t figure it out either. But who cares? The White Group''s tragedy has nothing to do with us. All we need is just to mind our own business, so don''t worry so much." Cathy was careless about other families. The three of them returned home together and John had rested. Cathy had sealed the news, so he knew nothing about what had happened to his family. When Sophia came back, filled with anger, she felt that her husband was really a loser and she would be despised by those richdies in the future. Her family had gone bankrupt, but the Carters just stood by andughed. No one lent a hand. Who did this to the White family? Could it be Mr. Newell? But he had been staying with Amy and hadn''t left at all. This was truly weird. Who did this to the White Group? William was out, leaving Sophia alone in the house. She was watching TV alone in the living room. Seeing the three women giggling as they entered the house, she felt vexed. Why were they so happy when she was unhappy? "Mom, you''re back?" Sophia suppressed her anger and greeted Cathy. "Yes." Cathy snorted, thinking that Sophia really had the cheek to sit in the living room at this moment. "I''ll go and get you some water." Sophia stood up and poured water for them, as if nothing had happened. "Is she mad or something? As a Carter for two years, she has never poured water for me," Hry said in disbelief. "I guess so. Sit down. She is pouring us some water, so we have to drink it." Cathy sat on the sofa and invited the two girls to sit beside her. "Mom, I am afraid its poisonous. Amy, don''t tell me you''re going to drink it. Today, you just survived her trap." Hry refused and wanted to pull Amy away. "That''s right. I won''t, either. It will be toote when trouble reallyes." Hry''s words reminded Cathy of what had happened today. She immediately stood up and they went to Amy''s bedroom. When Sophia brought out three sses of water, she saw no one in the living room. These women looked down on her increasingly, right? The White family had copsed, so they treated her like shit. Sophia threw the sses on the carpet and went back to her room. Richard rushed back. He already knew the White Group''s bankruptcy and that it was done by Mr. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Newell. But he thought it made sense. He would have done exactly the same to anyone who dared to ensnare him. Unlike many around him, Richard appreciated Mr. Newell, since great heroes thought alike. But now he came back with bad news. "Richard, wee back. Your wife is deeply hurt. You mustfort her properly." Cathy''s face lit up when she saw her son. "Yes, I see. I brought you all gifts." Richard smiled and asked his subordinates to give the gifts to everyone. "Where is Amy''s gift?" Careless as she was, Hry discovered that Amy did not have any gifts. "I''ll give it to herter," Richard said with a smile. Cathy found that ever since he married Amy, she saw more smiles on Richard''s cold face. "A secret gift," Hry said discontentedly. "Mom, I have some news for you. Grandma gets well so Dad wants to bring her back. You can prepare her room first," Richard said to Cathy. Grandma Eva was an odd fish. She lived by herself with her daughter-inw. Halbert had repeatedly asked her to live here, but she kept refusing. She and Grandpa John had always lived apart. It was interesting to know that she wasing here this time. What changed her mind? Chapter 137 Miss Amy So Much Chapter 137 Miss Amy So Much When Cathy heard that Grandma Eva was moving in, she felt bothered. Grandma Eva and Cathy This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. detested each other. They had never lived together, so both of them could have a peaceful life. But why did Grandma Eva decide to move back here now? "Will Addye with Grandma Eva?" This was what Cathy was worried about the most. Grandma Eva had been taken care of by Halbert''s ex-wife, Addy. If she was moving here, wouldn''t she bring Addy along? How could they live in peace with each other here? "I really don''t know yet. But dont worry, mom. Amy and Hry and I are here with you. They don''t dare to bully you." Richard said. A man would never understand the war among women. Even if Cathy told Richard, he wouldn''t understand. Thus, Cathy didn''t want to tell more to him. Back then, Halbert divorced Addy due to personality ipatibility. After the divorce, Halbert met Cathy at a reception. He fell in love with Cathy at first sight. Then he chased after Cathy, got married and had a family with her. However, Grandma Eva insisted that Cathy was the one who seduced Halbert, so she and Cathy quarreled with each other once they met. "Alright, I''ll make an arrangement. Grandma Eva doesn''t want to live with Grandpa John, so I''ll arrange a quieter ce for her to recuperate." Cathy had no choice. Although Cathy did not like Grandma Eva, she was Halbert''s mother. Cathy could only suppress the grievance. "Mom, you''re so kind." Richard praised Cathy. Cathy was like a child in terms of character. If Cathy liked a person, she would share all good things with him. Otherwise, whatever that person had done, she wouldn''t be satisfied. Then Richard pulled Amy and said to Cathy, "Mom, we''re going upstairs for a rest and I will give Amy the present." "Okay, take a rest and thene down to der." Cathy was very happy to see Richard and Amy in a good rtionship. Amy''s face instantly turned rosy. Richard tightly pulled her upstairs with a parcel in his hand, which was the gift for Amy. Closing the door, Richard opened the mysterious gift. It was a German version of Gone with the Wind. Amy did yearn for this book, but it was out of print. She didn''t expect Richard found it. "I didn''t take it out before my mom just now because I was embarrassed. Because I knew she would say that the gift I bought for you was valueless. In her mind, nothing else can be considered as a gift, other than jewelry and jade or world-famous brands." Richard said to Amy. Amy stroked the book. She was touched since she just casually mentioned this book once, saying that she had looked for it for a long time but could not find it. She did not expect that Richard would take her words so seriously. "Do you like it?" Richard asked. "I like it so much." Amy had never worn jewelry because she did not like those things, but this gift made her pretty happy. "Don''t you have anything to say if you like it?" Richard moved his face to Amy. Then Amy kissed Richard''s face. Richard took advantage of the situation and just held her tightly. He put the book aside and caressed her gently. It had been so long since he left. He missed her very much. "It''s daytime." Amy said nervously. What if someone came in? "It''s fine. They all understand. Besides, I''ve locked the door. I know you are worried." Richard said as he took Amy''s clothes off. Soon, Amy''s clothes were taken off and they made love happily. Amy looked at Richard sleeping soundly beside her whose arms were around her. She carefully looked at Richard''s face. His long eyshes were so adorable and made her want to kiss him. Richard had a prominent nose as well as thin lips. His appearance was exquisite, and his skin was fair and tender. How could a man be so good-looking? His skin was even better than a woman''s. Oh, it was unfair! Looking at Richard fondly, Amy couldn''t help but reach out her hand to touch his face. "Do you like it?" Richard woke up but didn''t open his eyes, and then he ced Amy''s hand on his face, letting her touch his skin. "I like it." Amy answered honestly. She really liked it. It was smooth and tender, feeling nice to the touch. "If you like it, you can touch it for the rest of your life." Richard stretched out his long arms and firmly held Amy in his arms. Only by hugging Amy could Richard sleep soundly. Richard hugged Amy and thought that Amy must be tired for the wild sex, so he rubbed her waist thoughtfully. As Richard was massaging, Amy''s tummy grumbled due to hunger. "Hungry?" Richardughed. "Get up. I''ll take you to a ce after the meal." Richard kissed Amy''s face and pulled her up. While dining, Amy felt that everyone was looking at her strangely. She felt that it was weird, but Richard was eating elegantly, and was very considerate to help her with the dishes. And Hry was sniggering until Amy red at her fiercely. After dining, Amy asked Hry what was going on. Hry pointed at Amy''s neck and whispered, "There are hickeys." Amy blushed. Obviously, Richard had seen it, but he didn''t tell her, which made a fool of her in front of everyone. "Richard, why didn''t you tell me when you saw this on my neck? Why did you do this to me?" Amy grasped Richard''s clothes angrily. Richard turned around and hugged her in his arms. "What''s wrong with that? Isnt it so natural since we are a couple? I''m crazy for you and want to leave this on your body. You don''t like it?" Richard said usibly. However, Amy felt embarrassed. She hurriedly went upstairs to find a silk scarf and wrapped it around her neck. A few dayster, Halbert called Cathy that he was going to pick up Grandma Eva to move here, but he didn''t mention Addy. Therefore, Cathy pretended that she knew nothing about it, saying they would talk about it when they arrived. Regarding Grandma Eva''s arrival, everyone kept silent in the Carters, except William and Jacob, who were very happy. Even John did not look forward to seeing his wife very much. Chapter 138 A Valuable Jade Bracelet Chapter 138 A Valuable Jade Bracelet Grandpa John wasn''t happy, "She''s fine in the country. What''s she doing here? This stubborn woman now needs our money!" When Halbert and Addy divorced, Grandma Eva insisted on staying with her daughter-inw. She said that she didn''t need the money of the Carter family. And she wouldn''t live with them. However, she changed her mind. Grandpa John looked down on such broken promises. "Dad, Mom probably missed us." Cathy tried to persuade Grandpa John. "That''s impossible! The family all went to visit her during the Spring Festival! If shees, we would suffer a lot." Grandpa John was clear about that. He knew his wife. Cathy didn''t know what to say. No one seemed to like Grandma Eva. But her return was inevitable. Apart from Grandpa John, every one of the family was standing at the door to wee Grandma Eva. The ck Bentley eased into the yard. Halbert got off the car first, then he helped Grandma Eva out. Jacob and William supported Grandma Eva. Richard was not here. As for Amy and Hry, they just stood where they were. Grandma Eva had white hair but was hale and hearty. She did not have many wrinkles and took great care of herself. But she was not that kind of old people. Her gaze was sharp. When she passed Amy and Hry, she looked at them with disgust. "William and Jacob are still so caring. Unlike some people, they are now too proud to be polite!" When everyone was seated, Grandma Eva said suddenly. William, Jacob and Sophia were pleased to hear this, but Cathy was not. "Mom, you only have two arms. You don''t need that much people to help you." Grandma Eva red at Cathy. She now knew why Amy was so indifferent to her. It was because of Cathy! What a mother-inw! "So many excuses." Grandma Eva said. Cathy wanted to exin, but Halbert signed her. "She has just recovered. Just stop." Halbert said softly. Grandma Eva came, and it was fortunate that she did not bring Addy over. Cathy felt a little better. "Where is that old jerk? Why doesn''t hee to meet me?" Grandma Eva looked around and did not see Grandpa John. "Mom, Dad is in poor health. The doctor advised him to have more rest." Halbert exined. "I just came out of the hospital! And look at me! He just doesn''t want to see me! That liar!" Grandma Eva was angry. The Carter family was big and wealthy. But Grandma Eva came from a peasant family. Her father helped the Carter family a lot. Therefore, Grandpa John''s father let Grandpa John marry her. She pretended to be kind, but over time, her cynical nature was revealed. Thus, Grandma Eva and Grandpa John only had two sons and a daughter. After giving birth to a girl, Grandpa John never touched her again. Listening to Grandma Eva, Amy felt a little sympathetic towards Grandpa John. It was really hard to live with a wife like that. Halbert and Cathy then took Grandma Eva to her room. "You call this a room? You want me to stay here? What are you thinking about?" Grandma Eva looked at the room and startedining. Actually, it was a clean and sunlit room. It was the best choice. But Cathy prepared the room and Grandma Eva didn''t like her. "Mom, what''s wrong with that? Just rest here. Cathy will prepare the food. William and Jacob, bring over all of your grandma''s things. Amy, Sophia and Hry, help your grandma clean her room." Halbert knew that his mother did not like Cathy, so he let Cathy go somewhere else. Everyone started to do their business. Grandma Eva stoppedining when she saw Cathy leave. "Sophia, you are really nice and pretty. William is so lucky to have you." She liked Sophia because Sophia was Addy''s daughter-inw. Grandma Eva did not like anyone rted to that Cathy. Amy and Hry kept quiet and did their cleaning work. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After the cleaning, Grandma Eva nced at Sophia and praised, "You''re really on the ball. Sophia, I didn''t prepare much. Just take this." She deliberately gave Sophia her jade bracelet in front of Amy. Sophia actually did not like that bracelet. What she wanted was Cathy''s bracelet which was a symbol of family dignity. But Sophia hid her feeling. It showed that Grandma Eva liked her, and did not like that Amy. "Thank you, Grandma. It is a beautiful gift." Sophia held the bracelet and showed it off in front of Amy. Amy did not react. She did not interested in these things. Hry couldn''t bear to see this stupid show. "Amy, why aren''t you wearing the bracelet that Mom gave you?" Hry said this on purpose. She wanted to remind Sophia that Amy''s bracelet was more valuable. Sophia almost threw away that bracelet when she heard this. What? How could Amy own that bracelet? She, Sophia, was the first one to marry into the Carter family! Sophia stared at Amy with hate. "It looked very valuable, and I was afraid of breaking it." Amy answered honestly. She did not know that her bracelet waspletely different from Sophia''s. Hry looked at Sophia''s face and secretly smiled. Sophia always wanted that bracelet. She would be furious to know that it belonged to Amy now. But what Hry done brought a lot of trouble to Amy. That greedy Sophia would do anything to achieve her goal. Chapter 139 A Storm on the Dining Table Chapter 139 A Storm on the Dining Table "I''m so angry. I''m so angry." On returning to her room, Sophia casually threw the jade bracelet that Grandma Eva had given her onto the carpet. She even trampled on it. "What''s wrong, my darling? Who pissed you off?" William pulled Sophia into his embrace. "People in your family are so annoying. I was the first who married into your family, but your stepmother gave Amy the jade bracelet that belongs to the family''s matriarch. Your grandmother gave me this stupid jade bracelet as if it were precious. Is she trying to make a fool of me?" Sophia punched William in the chest with anger. "What? The matriarch''s jade bracelet was given to Amy? This is truly outrageous. No wonder you''re angry." William was also very angry. Didn''t they say that everything would be fair? There was nothing fair in this. That jade bracelet was worth millions of dors. Cathy just gave it away, and they didn''t even know it. "Yeah, look at that stupid bracelet. Take it away from me. I don''t want to see it anymore." Sophia kicked the bracelet again. William picked up the bracelet from Grandma Eva and took a look. Although it wasn''t as valuable as the jade bracelet of the matriarch, it was still worth hundreds of thousands. "This jade bracelet is eptable. It looks pretty good." Williamforted his wife. "Take it away. Don''t show it in front of me. Even though our White Group is bankrupt, you can''t fool me with such a shitty thing." Sophia pushed away the jade bracelet in William''s hand, and it fell to the ground again. "Alright, alright, I''ll take it away. Away." William picked up the bracelet again and put it elsewhere. He carried Sophia to bed. "Amy, did you see Sophia''s look afterwards? She must be pissed off. It''s so funny." Hry held Amy''s arm andughed wildly. "Look at you. Is it that funny? Look at your wrinkles fromughing." Amy touched Hry''s face and said to her. Sure enough, Hry quickly stoppedughing. "Is that so? I''ve always thought my skin isn''t as good as yours." Hry nervously touched her own skin. "No, I was just joking. Let''s go. Cathy is still waiting for us." Aftering out of Grandma Eva''s room, Hry dragged Amy to a secluded ce and had enoughughs there. "Oh, yes, I forgot that she is still waiting for us." Hry followed Amy to find Cathy. Although Grandma Eva did not like Amy very much, Amy did not care too much. She had to work during the day anyway, so she would only see Grandma Eva for a little while at night. It was Cathy who had to suffer. Cathy had waited for Amy and Hry for a long time. She was afraid that her children would suffer a loss. Grandma Eva had always been hostile to Cathy, so she wouldn''t be nice to Cathy''s children, especially Amy. "Mom, we''re back." Hry and Amy came back hand in hand. Seeing Cathy, Hry ran into her arms Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. and kissed her. "How is it? Your grandmother didn''t make things difficult for you, did she?" Cathy saw that their looks were normal. "Is that possible? Amy and I are tired from helping her make the bed. But she only talked to Sophia, saying that Sophia was the most capable and obedient. She even gave Sophia a bracelet." Hry "Oh? It seems that your grandmother is very rich, giving a bracelet at her will." Cathy was amused. ''Has shee to the Carter''s mansion to show off her wealth? The Carter family in the R City and the Cameron family in City L are both the locally richest people, so she''s literally teaching one''s grandmother to suck eggs.'' "Yes. I can''t stand Sophia''scent look, so I asked Amy why she didn''t wear her jade bracelet. Sophia was so pissed off. I couldn''t stopughing at her look." Thinking about Sophia''s expression, Hry felt satisfied. "That''s right, Amy, put on the bracelet I gave you. We the Carter family have a more precious jade bracelet." Cathy also felt satisfied. ''It''s ridiculous for that olddy to show off her wealth here.'' "Mom, I''m afraid it''s not a good idea. I don''t want to break it while wearing it." Amy said worriedly. Her jade bracelet looked very good, but she couldn''t bear to wear it. "It''s fine. How can it be so delicate? Just wear it." Cathy also wanted to vent her anger. ''My daughter- inw can''t be inferior to other people''s daughters-inw!'' Persuaded by the mother and daughter, Amy agreed to wear the jade bracelet starting the next day. Since the food was prepared, Halbert asked Sophia to invite Grandma Eva over for dinner. The whole family gathered in the dining room, and the atmosphere was very lively. There weren''t many members in Garry Carter''s family. He was Halbert''s younger brother. He and his wife had one son and one daughter. In contrast, in Halbert''s family, there were many people, who took more than half of the seats. Grandma Eva did not like Cathy, and she liked Janice, Garry''s wife, even less. The olddy was very snobbish. Although she did not like Cathy, she liked the Cameron family''s money. In contrast, Janice spent a lot while she didn''t have any money, and she was neither beautiful nor sweet. Therefore, Grandma Eva almost said nothing to Janice. Cathy had arranged the dishes on the table, which catered to everyone''s taste. In this regard, Cathy was very thoughtful. Grandma Eva and Grandpa John sat together. Only then did the two of them meet. "You call this a dish? It''s so salty." Grandma Eva took a bite of fried whitebait with scrambled eggs and Then she ate a piece of meat and belittled it for being too greasy. Anyway, sheined about every bite she took. Even Grandpa John couldn''t listen to her anymore. "If you don''t want it, then don''t eat it. So much nonsense. I think they''re all delicious and the arrangements are very good." Grandpa John scolded Grandma Eva. When Grandma Eva heard her husband''s words, she stopped. However, she didn''t have any good expression as she ate. "Mom, it''s probably been a long time since you''ve eaten our family''s food, so you''re not used to it. Our food is arranged by Cathy every day, and we all love it." At this time, Halbert also spoke up for his wife. A woman''s position in the family was determined by her husband instead of other people. "What did I say? I just expressed my opinions, then all of you are ming me. Do you despise me? I''m an old woman from the countryside, so I''m not used to the city food. Is that so? Really, my husband despises me, and my son too. I won''t eat anymore!" Hearing Halbert''s words, Grandma Eva threw her chopsticks on the dining table and stood up angrily. Chapter 140 Sophia Stirred up Trouble Chapter 140 Sophia Stirred up Trouble Grandma Eva suddenly stood up, and everyone at the table looked at her. "Grandma, don''t be angry. Youve just recovered. Sit down and calm down." At this time, Sophia hurriedly walked over to Grandma Eva and helped her sit down. Grandma Eva felt relieved and liked Sophia even more. She thought highly of her own granddaughter- inw. In her eyes, she only had a few grandsons and only treated Jacobs and William''s wives as her own granddaughters-inw. "See, Sophia is so nice. I really love you for nothing." Grandma Eva scolded the people around her. Garry''s wife curled her lips. What did Grandma Eva mean by saying that? Garry was brought up by a nanny. Only Halbert was brought up by Grandma Eva. However, the most ridiculous thing was that Grandma Eva even set Halbert up with one of her distant rtives, forcing him to marry her. That woman was so rustic that even Garrys wife disliked her. Grandpa John didn''t say anything else. Anyway, he didn''t want to see Grandma Eva. After eating, he left with someones help. Grandma Eva and Sophia were chatting warmly. The others had finished their meal and left. The two of them sat on the sofa in the living room and continued to chat. "All of you are members of the Carter family. Why did you leave after dinner? Does anyone want to stay with me?" Grandma Eva was even angrier when she saw that everyone stayed away from her. Cathy must put them up to all these. Didn''t they look down on her? "Mom, I''m going to clean up the kitchen." Cathy went to have the kitchen cleaned up every day. She had a passion for cleanliness and didnt want things to be scattered everywhere.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Grandma, we''re going to read. I''m going to graduate school," the two children of Garry said to Grandma Eva. "OK, just go. You guys are really annoying. I have Sophia." Grandma Eva''s impression of Sophia was even better. "Let''s go. The two of them want to chat. Let me show you the clothes I bought today. It looks good." Hry pulled Amy away. She didn''t like Grandma Eva. Anyway, Grandma Eva didn''t like her either. Whoever liked to tter Grandma Eva would just do it. Amy followed Hry upstairs and went to Hry''s room. "I don''t understand Richard. He has taken a fancy to such a woman. She''s pretty, but she can do nothing." Grandma Eva looked at Amy''s back and said to Sophia. "Sophia, you were born into a wealthy family. Your temperament and education are the best. No wonder William likes you so much. I like you too." Grandma Eva liked very few people in this family, but she felt it was still much better here than in the countryside. She enjoyed good food and a lot of fun here. Although Halbert''s ex-wife cooked for her in the countryside, her cooking was really too bad. Grandma Eva had insisted on living in the countryside to protest against Halbert''s divorce from Addy. However, her protest had no effect at all. Halbert still married Cathy. A few years ago, he would often ask her toe back to the Carter''s mansion. However, everyone seemed to have forgotten about this over time. She was embarrassed to mention this. Actually, she had long wanted to go back to the old mansion. This time, it just so happened that she was sick. Halbert just asked her to return again, and Grandma Eva immediately agreed. This time, she didn''t want to leave. "Grandma, you are William''s grandma and also my grandma. Thats what I should do." Sophia knew that Halbert was a very filial person. If she treated Grandma Eva well, Grandma Eva would help her. And she would have a strong backing to deal with Amy. "Well, you''re so good. Grandma will definitely love you well." Grandma Eva listened to Sophia''s words happily. "Grandma, let me tell you, Amy once divorced. She cheated on her husband on the second day of the wedding. So they got divorced immediately. I wonder what happened to Richard. He treats her as a treasure." Sophia leaned over to Grandma Eva''s ear and secretly told her about this. "What?" Hearing that, Grandma Eva widened her eyes. Although she did not like Cathy, she was very good to Richard. Besides, he was her grandson. She subconsciously preferred sons over daughters. In addition, this grandson was truly capable. "She was divorced. Grandma, you have to make the decision for our family. Both Cathy and Richard were deceived by that woman, but they dont know it. Even Hry is on her side." Sophia wanted to stir up trouble. "This is outrageous. I just felt that this woman was too beautiful. I didn''t expect that she is a disaster. Cathy is very smart, isn''t she? She actually was tricked into submission. Without me, this family would really be getting worse and worse," Grandma Eva said sadly. It was as if the Carter family had already declined in the years when she had been away. "Grandma, it''s a good thing that you came back. If not, I don''t know what would be of this family. I''ve been looking forward to your return for a long time." Since she had achieved her purpose, Sophia was secretly delighted. "Yes, I came back to help our family. I will definitely show no mercy to these bad women. She wants to share our family''s property. Dream on!" Grandma Eva spat on the ground, which disgusted Sophia, but she still had to smile. "Grandma? Good evening. Sorry, I had a few meetings today, so I couldn''te and have dinner with you." When Richard walked into the living room, he saw Grandma Eva and Sophia talking about something. He also saw Grandma Eva spit on the ground. "Richard, its you. Let me look at you." Grandma Eva looked at Richard and felt a sense of aplishment. She looked ordinary, but when Grandpa John was young, he was very handsome. Their son Halbert looked like Grandpa John, and Garry looked like her. The two children of Halbert and Addy were both very ordinary. Then Cathy and Halbert were married. Their children were really beautiful. Therefore, Grandma Eva liked Richard very much. "Grandma, are you feeling better? Daddy said you''re sick, and we''re all worried. But you look very healthy now." Richard walked to Grandma Eva and observed her. Grandma Eva was actually in good health. Although she was already in her seventies, her skin was still ruddy and her hair didnt get grey too much. She was wearing strange clothes, which was her personal hobby. Richard didn''t pay much attention to it. "Richard, I missed you so much." Grandma Eva held Richard''s hand and let him sit beside her. Chapter 141 Resign Chapter 141 Resign Seeing Richard sitting beside Eva, Sophia was so excited. It was rare for the two of them to sit together. Eva was truly her blessing. Eva looked at Richard. This kid was really handsome. He inherited all the advantages of Halbert and Cathy. Eva looked at her grandson in a daze, and Sophia looked at Richard too, in the same fashion. This man was a hundred times more handsome than her husband. Why did all good things happen to Amy? "Grandma, it''s gettingte. You''re tired from flight today. Why don''t you rest early?" Richard looked at All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. his grandmother who had been staring at him in a daze. He didn''t know what was going on, but it was time for her to rest. "Richard, you really are my sweetheart. I love you the most. You must treat me well." Eva held onto Richard''s hand. She looked pitiful, making Richard''s heart soften a little. Although he was quite cold to outsiders, he was still very good to his family, especially to the elders. He was very filial. "Grandma, of course I have to be filial to you. Don''t worry!" Richard patted Eva''s hand andforted her. "OK, I know you are the best. I can rest assured. I was still afraid that I wouldn''t be able to live here." Eva whined. "No, Grandma, don''t worry. Everyone here will treat you well." Richard helped Eva up. "Grandma, I''ll help you go back to sleep. We''ll talk tomorrow. I''ll be back early tomorrow to apany you." Richard supported Eva, and Sophia quickly supported Eva''s other arm. "Richard, leave it to me. You''ve been busy all day." Sophia said to Richard with distress. "Right, Richard, you can go rest. Sophia will send me back." Eva also felt ached for Richard, so she didn''t want him to send her back and pushed him away. "Alright then. Grandma, go slowly with Sophia. I''ll go back to take a bath first." Seeing that Eva and Sophia had left, Richard went upstairs. It seemed that the family had gotten along quite well today. Richard went upstairs. He was really busy today. At this time, he missed Amy very much. "Amy?" Richard pushed open the door and saw that Amy was busy in the bedroom. Hearing Richard''s voice, she turned around. "Richard, you''re back?" As soon as Amy put away the things in her hands, she got up and walked in front of Richard. She helped him bring the things over and hung up his clothes. "I''m so busy today that I don''t even have time to think about you. What were you doing just now? You looked so mysterious." Richard discovered that it happened many times. She saw him and immediately put away the things. "I''m doing my own things. Richard, I''ll run you a bath. Wait for me." Amy went to the bathroom to run Richard a bath. Richard drank some water. He wanted to see what Amy was doing, but after thinking for a while, he didn''t act. This was Amy''s secret. Since she didn''t tell him, there was a reason for that. Before he could finish his ss of water, Amy hade out. The bath was ready. "Alright, Richard, you can go take a bath. I still have something to do. I''ll go to bed when I''m done." "Alright, then I''ll go take a bath." Richard put down his teacup and went to the bathroom. Amy''s trantion was still unfinished, so she continued to trante. Then, she put everything in her bag and prepared to deliver it to SY Company tomorrow. Richard still went to work early. He said that he woulde back to apany Eva for dinner today, so he had to hurriedly finish his work so that he coulde back early. Amy''s entire body was aching. Richard''s energy was so good. He had been working all day, and he still had energy to make love when he came back. He was afraid of waking her up early in the morning, so he quietly left. After stretching her body for a while, Amy got up from bed. She must go to SY Company to hand in the trantion today, and then go to HD Group to help Richard. Richard had given her many days off, so it was time to go to work. After breakfast, Amy went out. The Carter''s mansion was very remote. Amy walked for a long time before she reached the main road. She took a taxi and arrived at SY Company. "Erin, I''m here to hand in my work." Amy handed over her tranted documents to Erin. "Okay, Amy. Our boss said that your trantion is very good and urate. I''m going to raise your wages." Erin said to Amy. Amy wanted to resign because now she was living in the Carter''s mansion. She needed a lot of time to apany her family. If she stayed in her room every day, people would think that she was very lonely. If she said that she was still working part-time as a trantor, Richard would definitely not be happy about it. Everyone else would also have a problem with it. However, before she could say anything, she was stopped by Erin. Now it was a little difficult for her to say it out. "Erin, who is the boss of SY Company?" Amy asked. She had been here for so many months and had never seen the boss before. "Our boss rarelyes here. He is usually in the headquarters. SY Group is only a small subsidiary of his." Erin exined to Amy. "Erin, I want to tell you something. I want to resign. Must I tell your boss about this resignation?" Amy thought for a moment and felt that she still had to exin her intentions. "Resign? Why? Could it be that the treatment of SY Company is not good enough?" When Erin heard that Amy was going to resign, he felt that it was inconceivable. He was sure that no matter where Amy went, she would not be able to get her current sry. "It''s very good, but I have something to do at home, so it''s not convenient for me to continue doing this work." Amy said. She also felt very sorry. "Erin, how about this? I can help you trante before you find other trantors. However, I can only give you one month. I won''t help you after that. You don''t have to pay me during this period." Amy also knew that if she left SY Company, she would never find any job with such good sries. "Then wait a moment. I''ll give the boss a call." Erin realized that he couldn''t keep Amy, so he hurriedly called the boss. She didn''t know what Erin had said on the phone, but he just kept nodding and looking at Amy. After waiting for a while, Erin finished his call. He walked over and said to Amy, "Amy, our boss invites you over." Chapter 142 He Was the Boss Chapter 142 He Was the Boss Erin called and told Amy that the boss of SY Company wanted to see her. Erin wrote the address on the paper and handed it to Amy. "Amy, if you want to resign, you should tell the boss personally. After all, he likes you very much." Of course, the boss had taken care of everything for Amy since she had entered thepany. "Alright, I also want to take the chance to thank him in person." Although she had never met the boss in person, he had indeed helped her during her most difficult time. After saying goodbye to Erin, Amy went to a tea house ording to the address. When she was there, the boss hadn''t arrived yet, so Amy asked for a cup of water and waited. Ten minutester, the door was pushed open. Amy hurriedly stood up and looked at the door. A handsome man appeared at the door. He looked gentle, but startled Amy anyway. "Andy?" "Amy, I''m sorry for beingte. I was held up in traffic. I thought I would arrive early, but I waste. I''m really sorry." Andy apologized to Amy. Amy was still in shock. It turned out that it was Andy that had been taking care of her. Then it all made sense now. It was Andy that had extended a helping hand to her. "Sit down, please. Why are you drinking water? I remember that you like tea, and that''s why I booked this tea house. The ck tea is its specialty, and it''s beneficial for girls." As Andy spoke, he sat opposite Amy. Andy ordered a pot of ck tea and some popr snacks there.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Andy, so you''ve been secretly helping me. Thank you so much. Thank you so much." Amy was so excited that she didn''t know what else to say. "What are you talking about? Shouldn''t I help you? We are friends, aren''t we? If I don''t help you, then who will help you? Don''t think too much. Come on, have a sip of the tea." Andy poured two cups of tea, one for Amy and another one for himself. The ck tea was really good. Amy felt very warm. "Amy, I heard that you are going to resign, aren''t you?" Because the atmosphere was too warm, Amy didn''t find a chance to bring about the topic. She thought she was heartless since it was Andy that began the topic in the end. "Well, I have already returned to the Carter''s mansion to stay with my family, so I don''t have much time for the job. But I can still help before you find another trantor." Amy mustered up the courage to say what she had prepared to say. She was indeed in a very difficult situation right now. Andy knew that Amy was kind. She went back to the seemingly noble Carter''s mansion, however, in fact, she might suffer countless grievances from now on. Amy was young. She had grown up with her father, Stephen, and had never experienced the awkwardness of being living with arge family. However, Andy was not supposed to say something like that. After all, that was Amy''s family matter. "Oh, it''s OK. We have enough trantors. I''ll just give those tasks to them. Don''t worry about that. Amy, are you happy now?" Andy changed the topic. He was more concerned about Amy. "I''m fine. Richard is very nice to me now, and the people there are also very kind." Of course, Amy was talking about most people. Although there were some people who didn''t like her, she just ignored them. Andy took a sip of tea. He looked at Amy through the smoke of the tea. She might be indeed very happy. Now that she could forgive Richard for not being there for her when she had miscarried, she must have been deeply in love with Richard. She would believe whatever Richard said. It was useless to say anything now, so it''d for better for Andy not to interfere with Amy''s life anymore. "Amy, I wish you happiness for the rest of your life. Your happiness is the most important. It''s OK if you want to resign. You will get the money you deserve. Remember, my door will always be open for you. I hope that if you ever encounter any difficulties in the future, you cane and ask me for help, okay?" It was useless for Andy to say anymore, so Andy could only wish Amy good luck. "Andy, it''s OK. It''s my fault. I can''t take that money." Amy hurriedly waved her hand. She would remember Andy''s words. She knew that Andy had always been caring about her. "What are you talking about? You get what you deserve. If it''s not yours, I won''t give it to you anyway. How about another cup of tea? Have some snacks. Do you have time for lunch? My treat." Andy said to Amy. Amy was still worried about Richard. She wanted to go to HD Group to see him and have lunch with him. "Andy, I have something to do at noon, so I''m afraid I can''t have lunch with you. Thank you for your kindness, I''ll treat you next time." Amy rejected Andy. "Well, alright, then I''ll be waiting for your treat then." Andyughed self-deprecatingly. Amy was still the same as when she had been a child. She was not good at lying as she always blinked her eyes whenever she lied. After the conversation with Andy, Amy got rxed. So Andy was in charge of SY Group. Then she would not have to worry about it, because there were many excellent trantors in SR Company, which belonged to Andy, too. Andy gave up his pursuit in medicine to take over the family business, and only he knew how difficult it was to make such a decision. He had had a big fight with his father over the matter. However, when Andy came back this time and found out that Miller Group had gone bankrupt, in order to help Amy, he took over SR Company resolutely. However, it was still toote. It was sote that Amy had already fallen in love with someone else. Watching as Amy disappeared into the distance, Andy felt an urge to cry. He had once dreamed of a simple and ordinary life with Amy, where he would be an ordinary doctor, so that Amy would have nothing to do with the wealthy families. However, good fortune always yed tricks on people. Amy still entered a wealthy family and was destined to live a life of intrigue. Chapter 143 Collusion Chapter 143 Collusion Amy took a taxi to HD Group. She did not tell Richard because she wanted to give him a surprise. The receptionists knew that she was the president''s wife, so they just let her in. When Amy arrived at the president''s office, she heard that it was quiet inside. Gently opening the door, she found that Richard was on the phone. Without saying anything, she walked in and closed the door. "Alright. Goodbye." Richard was surprised to see Amy. "Amy,e here." Richard hung up the phone and waved to Amy, signaling her toe over. "Come sit here." Richard smiled flirtatiously and pulled Amy onto hisps. "There are chairs. It''s not appropriate. People will see us." Amy wanted to get up, but Richard stopped her and held her tightly in his arms. It had been hours since he saw herst time. He missed her, and some parts of his body also missed her. "It''s fine. No one wille in. They know that my wife is here. They are not stupid." Richard buried his head in Amy''s neck, sniffing the fragrance of her body. There was someone stupid, though. When they were making out, the door was opened, surprising Amy. Allison came in and saw what happened in the room. Then, she stepped back while apologizing. After Amy stood up, Richard told Allison toe in. "Come in. What''s the matter?" Richard put on a long face. "I''m sorry, Richard. Here is a very important contract. The other party requests us to sign it immediately." Allison looked aggrieved. However, she should have brought the contract to Richard early in the morning. She had forgotten it. Seeing Amy was here, she couldn''t help but want to mess up with Amy. "Put it down. Leave us alone if there is not anything else," Richard said. Allison bit her lips and put down the contract. Before leaving, she smiled and walked to Amy. "Amy, you are getting beautiful. How about we grab a cup of coffee when you are avable?" "Thanks, but I don''t like coffee." Amy didn''t even look at Allison. Amy''s hand was held by Richard. Seeing it, Allison was pissed off. "Then I''ll leave you alone." Not able to get anything that she wanted, Allison left Richard''s office. It was hard for Sophia not to be able to vent her anger. Therefore, she called Sophia, asking Sophia to "Sophia, are you avable now? Come out and have a cup of coffee with me?" Allison asked Sophia. "Allison, why are you calling me? I''m busy. I have to stay at home with Grandma." Sophia did not like Allison, because Allison would also have a share of the family property. "I know something very important about you. Don''t you want to know? If you do,e to MW Caf now. I''ll wait for you there." Allison got right to the point. "Hey, you...." Sophia was pissed off when hearing the beeping sounds, ''What was wrong with the world? Why did everyone treat me like that? First, it was Amy. She was my enemy.'' ''Then, Gina started to fool me. Right now, even Allison, who hadn''t married into the Carter family, dared to treat me like this. Was it because I was too kind?'' Anyway, Sophia decided to go to MW Caf. She wanted to know what Allison would tell her. "If you have anything to say, just say it. I''m very busy." Sophia got to MW Caf as soon as she could, and Allison was already waiting for her. "What''s the hurry? Do you want to go back and look at Grandma Eva''s wrinkled face?" Allison looked at Sophia with disdain. "How can you say that about Grandma? You will be her daughter-inw in the future." Sophia lectured Allison. "When I marry into the Carter family, I am the eldest daughter-inw. It is not your turn to lecture me. Sophia, remember that I am the eldest daughter-inw and you are only the second eldest." Allison smiled and said to Sophia. "This is outrageous. I''ll be leaving now if you have nothing to say." Sophia was not a good-tempered person. "Now Amy has the jade bracelet that stands for the matriarch of the Carter family. Aren''t you going to do something?" Seeing that Sophia was about to leave, Allison took a sip of her coffee and said to Sophia''s back without any emotion. Sophia paused. "What do you mean? Don''t try to sow discord between us." Sophia returned to her seat. "Do I need to? Are you close?" Allison said with contempt. Sophia was a greedy woman, which was helpful to Allison. Sophia thought that Allison was right. Allison didn''t need to sow discord between Amy and her. They hated each other. Although Amy was not directly responsible for the bankruptcy of White Group, Amy was an indirect cause. "Sophia, I''m going to marry Jacob. Then, we''ll be family and I''ll be your sister-inw. Our husbands have the same mother. Why don''t we get any right in the Carter family? They gave all of it to Richard''s wife. Doesn''t it bother you? It bothers me, anyway." Allison looked fierce. "Of course it bothers me. I am the first daughter-inw of the Carter family, but they secretly gave the jade bracelet to Amy. Who is she? Has she done anything for the Carter family?" As Allison expected, Sophia was enraged. "Yes, you are the hardest one. You''ve taken care of everything of the Carter family. Why did Amy get the bracelet?" Allison took the opportunity to feed the fire. "Allison, you have no idea how exhausting the family is. I''ve worked so hard for so long, but what do I get? After you are married, you''ll know how hard it is for me." Sophia felt sad. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t have to do housework at the Carter''s, but she still felt tired. Because she had to be careful when giving anything valuable to the White family. She was afraid that the Carters would find out about it since she did it so many times that there were little of her jewelry was left. In that case, she should be tired! Allison smiled, ''Sophia was so simple-minded. It was effortless to get her on the same side with me. But it was good. A simple-minded person was easier to control. "But why are you telling me this? Weren''t you Richard''s girlfriend? Why did you leave him and give Amy the opportunity?" Sophia realized something. "Me? Amy is a bitch. How can Ipete with her? I''m a decent woman." Allison cried. Chapter 144 Working Hand in Glove! Chapter 144 Working Hand in Glove! Allison cried, and she cried her heart out. She did not understand. It was for sure that Richard loved her, and everyone in R city knew that. However, the moment Amy appeared, everything changed. "Hey! Please don''t cry. I want to cry as I see you cry." Sophia also cried. In the past, Richard liked Allison, with whom she had no way topare. As the daughter of the Field family, Allison was rich and beautiful. What about Amy? Her family was doing a small business, which went bankrupt. The most irritating thing was that she had divorced, but Richard treated her like a treasure. Two frustrated women were crying in the cafe, which shocked the waiters. "Ladies, what happened?" The manager came to ask them. "Something happened, but there is nothing you can do about it. Just leave us alone." Sophia was sad. They had cried for a while. "Alright, no more tears. Let''s get down to business." Allison suddenly stopped crying. She wiped her face with a wet tissue and gave one piece to Sophia. "As we both hate Amy, we should make things difficult for her. She iscent now. How could we stand that?" Allison said to Sophia. "That''s right. My mother was blinded. I heard that she has given the jade bracelet of the Carter family to Amy. You are the sister-inw in the future. It''s unfair." Sophia was trying to drive a wedge between Allison and Amy. Allison hated Amy even more. ''Why does she get all the good things? I am better than her, but I get nothing.'' "I don''t care. I''m not interested in the Carter family. I feel indignant at the wrong you have suffered. Sophia, you married into the Carter family first, you deserve the jade bracelet more than Amy does. How could they give it to her?" Allison seemed generous. Sophia thought over and found what Allison said was reasonable. The Field familycked nothing, but the White family had copsed. She needed to use the Carter family''s money to subsidize her family. "Allison, don''t you care about the power of the Carter family?" Sophia was not sure yet. "Do you think I care? Don''t worry, I just want to take my revenge. I have no interest inpeting for power of the Carter family. Even if I marry Jacob in the future, I will move out. I don''t like living with the old." Allisonforted Sophia. Now, she hadn''t married into the Carter family, so she meant nothing to the Carter family. However, she must work with one of the two women in the family to get rid of the other. As for Sophia who was stupid, no one loved her, so Allison didn''t worry about her at all. "Oh, Allison, I used to think you were a lofty princess. I never thought you are so kind. I like you so much. I''m your fan. I''ve seen all your dances. It''s amazing." Sophia ttered Allison. "I can''t dance now. My legs are injured. I can''t dance anymore." Allison said sadly. She always threatened Richard with her legs. Although he had made it clear to her that he would never help her in the future. However, Sophia didn''t want to give up. "I''m sorry. Allison. Grandma Eva will definitely like you." Sophia handed Allison a piece of Chiffon cake. "I don''t care. Sophia, if you want to make a sess in the Carter family, you have to please Grandma Eva." Allison looked down on Eva. She would rather please Cathy. However, Sophia couldn''t recognize the truth. Sophia felt relieved as she found that Allison posed no threat to her. She didn''t care about Amy who had no backer. She would have a backer as long as she had Allison''s support in the future. Sophia naively thought that Allison was harmless. The current priority was to get rid of Amy so that she Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. could get the jade bracelet back. Then she would get a foothold in the Carter family. They lowered their heads and discussed for a while. Allison came up with an idea and she asked Sophia to do as she said. "Wow! Allison, you''re so smart. I would nevere up with this without you. Alright, I''ll do as you said right away." Sophia thought Allison was smart. "There''s no hurry. You can do it slowly. I think you should take your time. If you want to drive Amy out of the Cater family forever, you need to be patient. You should make her stink in the eyes of the Carter family. Then she will naturally leave." Allison enjoyed her coffee. It was delicious. Richard liked coffee, and she liked coffee too. However, Richard married the Amy who liked tea. It was interesting, but it didn''t matter. She would try her best to get rid of Amy. Sooner orter, Richard was hers. After finished talking, they separated. Sophia went shopping in the mall. She hadn''t bought new clothes for a long time because Amy affected her mood. Today she felt happy, so she wanted to reward herself. She went to R City Department Store, thergest store in R city. She liked several specialty stores there. She could buy the clothes of all the world-famous brands here, and some of them were limited edition. It wasn''t long since R City Department Store opened, more than two years, but it had attracted 30% of the R City customers. Here, if you hesitated when you found something you liked, someone would buy it soon. There was no need to worry about sales. Many of her friends would show off after they had bought things here. She hadn''t went shopping for a month. She was so happy to see many people in the R City Department Store. She went straight to Chanel store. She liked the clothes there, ssy and elegant, and she looked better when she wore them. "Hello, Ms. Sophia. We have new collections today. Would you like to have a try?" The shopping guide weed Sophia warmly as she saw her. Sophia was their VIP. She was generous here, so the shopping guides liked her. "Alright, I''m going to choose some beautiful clothes to reward myself today." Sophia felt that she was respected here, so the smile on her face deepened. Chapter 145 Drama in the Shopping Mall Chapter 145 Drama in the Shopping Mall "I want to try this dress." Sophia liked a pink dress, marked sold, but she insisted on trying it on. "I''m sorry, Ms. Sophia. This dress has been sold. The customer hasn''te to pick it up yet." The shopping guide didn''t dare to cross the person who bought this dress, so she did not give it to Sophia to try it on. "I''m just trying it on, not taking it. Why couldn''t I? You know I''m wife of the second young master of the Carters. How dare you treat me like this? Do you want to do business or not?" Sophia felt that the shopping guide looked down upon her. "I''m sorry for this. I know who you are, but someone has bought this dress. So, we can''t let you try it on." The shopping guide exined patiently to Sophia. But today, she was brainwashed by Allison, feeling that she was the most powerful person, and everyone should give in. She wanted this dress. The quarrel attracted the manager. "What happened? Ms. Sophia, take it easy. What''s going on here?" When the manager walked over, she got a ss of water for Sophia. "You tell me! This shopping guide is too unreasonable. I asked her to give me that dress to try on, but she refused. Was she afraid that I couldn''t afford it?" Sophia chugged the water. "What''s going on?" The manager asked the shopping guide, who pointed at the pink dress in the window. The manager immediately understood. "I''m really sorry. This dress has been sold. We could show it as the customer didn''t take it away. If you like it, we can discuss with the headquarters and see if they can send us the dress which they kept for us." There weren''t many for limited edition. This was a privilege that Chanel had given to the R City Department Store. There were only two, one of which had been reserved. The other one belonged to another shop. In order to appease Sophia, the manager decided to fight for it. "Since you have another, I''ll take this one." Sophia was even more unscrupulous. She was about to open the window to get the dress. The manager was so frightened that she hurriedly stopped her. "Ms. Sophia, I don''t think this works. The customer wille to get it tomorrow morning. If you like it, I will try to get one for you. There are only ten in the world." The manager patiently exined to Sophia. "Do you think I can''t afford it? Get the person in charge here. I must have this dress." Sophia became unreasonable. So, those who wanted to enter the shop stood at the door to see the drama, expecting to see how to deal with this wealthy person. The manager had no other choice but to call the person in charge. She also tried to persuade Sophia, but Sophia did not give way because she was from the Carter family. "Who''s messing around here?" A harsh voice came from outside. The people standing at the door consciously moved aside. Mrs. Newell walked in gracefully. She narrowed her eyes as she found it was Sophia. Sophia had almost harmed her daughter. It seemed that the she didn''t learn a lesson from it. Now, she was bold toe here to make trouble. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia looked at Mrs. Newell and became less arrogant. "It''s me." She replied with less conviction. "What is it?" Mrs. Newell asked. The shopping guide did not expect to alert the president''s wife, and she was afraid that she might be fired. However, she tried her best to exin the whole story. "So, Ms. Sophia, do you mean that you can get whatever you want even if other customer has reserved it, right?" Mrs. Newell turned to ask Sophia in a redoubtable voice. "I can afford it. Why don''t you sell it to me?" Sophia didn''t give up. The merchants cared nothing but money. They weren''t stupid. Why didn''t they earn this money? "The most basic morality of being a person is not to snatch others'' stuff. You can''t do whatever you want to do. This is the R City Department Store, not the Carter''s. You have no right to be wilful here." Mrs. Newell''s voice was not loud, but people around sensed her dignity. "Ms. Sophia''s surname is White, right? It seemed that the White Group just went bankrupt a few days ago. Where did you get the confidence? A woman, whose family was poor, can bully others just by relying on her husband''s family, right?" "Oh, Good point!" Among rubbernecks, the people who hated the Carter family apuded for what Mrs. Newell said. Sophia felt that she had lost face. She didn''t expect that Mrs. Newell was eloquent. "What about you? Aren''t you relying on Mr. Newell? What are you proud of?" Sophia criticized Mrs. Newell. "I have a saying at the R City Department Store. Where do you have a saying? Guards, get this woman out. Tell the security guards at the entrance that the R City Department Store will never allow this woman toe in." Mrs. Newell, surrounded by many people, finished her sentence and left. "What? What''s the big deal with her? I don''t want toe here either." Sophia cursed angrily, pointing at Mrs. Newell. "I''m sorry, madam. Please leave. You''re not weed here." Several strong security guards walked over and said politely. "I will leave. Don''t push me. I know the way." Sophia thought Mrs. Newell was really too presumptuous. Who wouldn''t be nice to the Carter family in R city? Mrs. Newell didn''t take people of the Carter family seriously. Sophia must tell Richard that Mrs. Newell was arrogant. "Mom, leave it to me." When Sophia went home, she helped Cathy with her work, which surprised Cathy. Every day, Sophia did nothing but eating, sleeping, and shopping. Today, Sophia even helped her to arrange the flowers. "Mom, you run the house all day and you must be tired. Let me help you." Sophia was sweet, and she did help Cathy with her work. "Is there something wrong? You are weird." Cathy was not used to Sophia''s sudden changes. "Mom, I''m sorry. I should share some of the housework with you. From now on, I want to learn from you and strive to be a good daughter-inw, a good wife and a good mother." Chapter 146 Goodbye to Limited Edition Chapter 146 Goodbye to Limited Edition When Sophia returned home today, she was like a different person. Cathy was very curious about what happened to her. "Well, Sophia, do you have something to tell me?" Cathy treated every child the same, but Addy''s two children had always hated her, as if she had stolen their father. "It''s fine. I''m already twenty-six. I was very ignorant in the past, making you worry about me. From now on, I want to follow you as an example. I''ll make efforts to manage household affairs." When Sophia said these words, she meant it. Of course, she wanted to manage this rich family. She could definitely raise the White family well with so much wealth. Cathy was not that easy to deceive. She just looked at Sophia indifferently. ''Anyway, say whatever you want to say. I''m not an idiot.'' "Alright then. Follow me in the future and see what you can do." Cathy said to Sophia. "Okay, Mom. I''ll go see Grandma." After Sophia finished speaking, she went to see Eva. Eva usually went back to her room after meal. In this house, no one paid attention to Sophia during the day. The people she liked would onlye back at night. By the time they got off work, everyone in the family had returned, and the three brothers of the Carter family had returned one after another. When Amy returned home with Richard, Sophia saw that Amy was wearing the pink dress she saw today. At that time, the R City Department Store said that this dress was the only one in R City. Amy couldn''t be wearing a fake dress. Fake dresses wouldn''t havee out this early. "Amy, you weren''t wearing this dress when you went out today, were you?" Sophia moved closer to This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Amy and deliberately asked. However, she was even angrier when she saw the jade bracelet on Amy''s hand. "Right. The dress I wore today got dirty. Someone else gave this to me." Amy thought that this dress was especially beautiful. It was simple and elegant, which suited her very well. "I see." Sophia did not say anything else. It turned out that the dress which Mrs. Newell said was left for Amy. She always felt that there was something between them, but she couldn''t tell exactly. She had Amy drink the drugged drink and delivered her to Mr. Newell, but he did nothing. Didn''t he always look at Amy in a perverted manner? Was he afraid of Mrs. Newell? That could not exin it either. Mrs. Newell liked Amy as if Amy was her family. She must find out what was the rtionship between Mrs. Newell and Amy. "Amy, you came back? Wow, this dress is so pretty. It''s the limited edition of Chanel this season. There are only ten in the world, and only two in China. It''s designed by a master. I didn''t expect that you would buy it." Cathy loved this dress so much. She was nning to buy it for Amy. However, when she arrived at R City Department Store, someone had ordered it. There was nothing Cathy could do about it. Now that her daughter-inw was wearing the dress, she was very happy. However, Sophia got angrier because of Cathy''s words. "Mom, this was given by Mrs. Newell. When I met her today, she identally dirtied my dress. It was just a coffee stain, but she was very sorry for that. In the end, she gave me this dress." Amy didn''t know that this dress was worth over a million, and she also didn''t know it was a limited edition. She thought it was just an ordinary dress. However, when Amy heard that this dress was a limited edition of Chanel, she started to panic. "Mom, this dress is very expensive, right? I should return it to her. Wait, I''ve put it on. I should give her the money. I can''t put her to a lot of expense. My dress is only hundreds." "It''s fine. It looks good on you. I''ll give her the money. You can wear it without worry." Richard had been watching his wife the whole time. She looked very elegant in this dress. Although Mrs. Newell was very strange, he had to admit that she had good taste. "Alright." Hearing Richard''s words, Amy was relieved. She was a person who did not like to take advantage of others. Although she did not know why Mrs. Newell treated her so well, she could not ept such an expensive gift. "It''s dinner time. What are you still talking about? I am starving!" Eva walked over with the help of a servant. Seeing everyone around Amy, she was not pleased. "Grandma, let me help you." Sophia felt that she was embarrassed. Mrs. Newell did not sell that dress and kept it for Amy. She walked over with a smile and supported Eva. However, she was too angry. She pinched Eva''s arm subconsciously. "Sophia, what''s wrong with you?" Eva looked at Sophia. "I''m sorry, Grandma. I was distracted." Sophia hurriedly apologized to Eva. Amy was busy talking to everyone. After that, she hurriedly went up to change her clothes. She couldn''t make any stains on such an expensive dress. "She''s really impolite. She hastily left without even greeting to me. How dare she?" Eva looked at Amy''s back and said to Richard. "Grandma, Amy was to change her clothes. She wille down to apany you in a while." Richard exined to Eva, but Eva thought that Amy was a coquette. "Richard, there are so many girls who like you. Why would you like her? Girls like Sophia are so great. Although she is not particrly beautiful, she is virtuous and knows how to respect the elders. Such a girl is the one whom you should live a lifetime with. What''s the use of beautiful girls?" Eva didn''t like beautiful women. Cathy was more beautiful than Addy. That was why Eva didn''t like her. Women''s appearances weren''t important, as long as they could work. For example, although Eva herself was not good looking, she could do many people''s work on her own. But now, men only looked at the appearance of a woman and judged her ability one-sidedly. "Grandma, don''t worry about these things. You just take good care of yourself. Living a few more years is the most important thing. Aren''t you still waiting for your great-grandson?" Richard didn''t want to argue with her, so he changed the topic. Chapter 147 Amys Birth Mother Chapter 147 Amy''s Birth Mother "Madam, there is an extra deposit in your ount." The secretary said to Mrs. Newell, holding the files of her bank ount. "How much?" Mrs. Newell asked the secretary. "Six hundred thousand," the secretary reported the number to Mrs. Newell. "Huh, this Amy is really interesting. I went out of my way to identally stain her clothes so that I could give her that skirt. I didn''t expect her to transfer the money back to me. What a sillydy. Unexpectedly, I shouldn''t have hung that skirt up. Sophia must have told her something when she went back and saw it." Mrs. Newell let out a defeated smile when she saw the extra six hundred thousand in her ount. Mrs. Newell had always wanted topensate her daughter for what she owed her, but she had never had the chance to do so. "Then what are we going to do about this, Madame?" The secretary asked Mrs. Newell. "Forget it. Since it''s already transferred to my ount, its not like we should return it. Keep it. The Carter family is not short of this little money. We''ll talk about itter." Mrs. Newell dismissed her secretary. Stephen was the only one Mrs. Newell would be grateful for in her life. He had raised their daughter to be such a decentdy. And for Amy''s sake, he had never remarried. But how could Mrs. Newell repay him? He definitely wouldn''t ept it if she gave him money, nor would he take thepany. Stephen was just an honest and simple man, so he wasn''t cut out for business. She could only ask Amy to take good care of him. That should be some kind of reward for his kindness in bringing her up. Mrs. Newell sighed. Although she was Amy''s birth mother, she did not fulfill her parental responsibility. And now she could not tell Amy the truth. Given Amy''s personality, Mrs. Newell guessed that the young and quietly look after Amy. "Mrs. Newell, is something bothering you?" Mr. Newell walked in and noticed the grave look on his wife''s face. "Mr. Newell, I gave my daughter a dress today, but she transferred the money back to me." Mrs. Newell, or Mrs. Newell Rice, exined to her husband in resignation. "Oh, that''s what you''re upset about? It''ll be alright. There''s still plenty of time. Whatever you want to give her, take your time. The kid is very kind. As you know, she wouldn''t even take my shares. If it was someone else, they would have been jealous long ago." Mr. Newell walked over tofort his wife. "Mr. Newell, the man I''m sorry for the most in my life is Stephen. Figure out for me how I should repay him." Watching her husband, Mrs. Newell felt rxed. He could alwayse up with a thoughtful solution to whatever problem. It was just that Mrs. Newell didn''t want to trouble him most of the time. "The best reward you can give him is to let Amy stay with him. He only cares about Amy, so don''t try to take her away from him." Mr. Newell said to Mrs. Newell. "That''s what I''m thinking. But I feel very guilty if that''s the only thing I can do. I do wish he will pull himself together again." Mrs. Newell wrapped her arms around Mr. Newell''s waist and put her face on his belly. Mr. Newell was tall and handsome. In his forties, he still looked young. "Leave this to me, would you? I don''t want my wife to be bothered by it." Mr. Newell stroked Mrs. Newell''s hair andforted her. He knew what she wanted, but there was nothing he could do about it. Amy was raised by someone else, so they could only keep an eye on her from afar. "Where''s Dexter? It seems that he hasn''t returned home for a long time. Is he working on his painting again?" Dexter was so passionate about painting that it was not unfair to call him a painting addict. "He has grown up. Don''t worry about him too much. Dexter is a well-behaved young man. Rx." It was said that mothers were the greatest. It was true. Mrs. Newell was always so worried about her kids. "I know, but I can''t help it. I just keep thinking about them." Mrs. Newell smiled. "Then let''s go out for dinner tonight. I''ll pick you up after work. I got some things to deal with now." Mr. Newell was only here to report his whereabouts to Mrs. Newell. "Alright, go ahead. I''m handing something as well. See youter." Mrs. Newell let go of Mr. Newell and the two left each other alone. "Cherry, it''s me, Mrs. Newell. I''m back. Let us meet." After Mr. Newell left, Mrs. Newell called her younger sister and asked her out. She didnt take Cherry lightly. "Why didn''t you even bother to greet your grandparents when having a meal?" Noticing that Amy kept eating with her head down, Grandma Eva began to nag. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Oh. Hello, Grandpa and Grandma." Instead of arguing with Grandma Eva, Amy greeted them since the olddy used her of not doing so. "There aren''t that many rules here. Hurry up and have your dinner. Don''t even talk while you''re eating." Grandpa John was irritated at the sight of Grandma Eva. The family had been very happy, but after her arrival, everything became a mess William and Sophia stoppeding here for meals, saying that they would cook for themselves. Grandpa John was very mad at that. He liked to be in a lively family, but he didn''t like quarreling. His family used to be so harmonious. But Grandma Eva had been mean and critical to everyone ever since she came here. She disliked the fact that Sophia was from a humble family as if Grandma Eva herself hade from a rich one. "You got a problem with that? I''m teaching her! It''s for her own good. Look at Sophia. She greets me every time she runs into me. See how sweet she is? It''s hard for me not to like her." Grandma Eva was annoyed by the fact that her husband acted against her constantly. She felt disrespected. "Grandma, this is your favorite roasted pork. Have some more." Richard hurried to pick up a piece of roasted pork for Grandma Eva. Grandma Eva''s teeth were not in a very good condition, so she liked to have soft and roasted pork. Seeing the meat Richard brought to her, Grandma Eva felt her dignity preserved. "I knew my grandsons are the ones who care about me. They''re all nice. Look at how outstanding my four grandchildren are!" Grandma Eva treated her grandchildren very well. Amy did not bother to argue with Grandma Eva. Anyway, she was an olddy. And the elderly should be treated with patience and respect. Amy had always lived up to that. After dinner, Richard decided to go out for a walk with Amy to help digestion. "At least help clean it up after dinner. What azy brat." Grandma Eva got another chance to taunt Amy. "Okay. I''ll work on it." Amy let go of Richard''s hand and went to clean up the table. "You''re not doing it. It''s the maid''s job to clean the table. You''re my daughter-inw, not a maid. You can do whatever you want after dinner. Act like a hostess." Cathy was unhappy about the fact that Grandma Eva kept making things difficult for Amy. "No wonder she''s like that. Look at that daughter-inw of yours. She''s just like her mother-inw!" Grandma Eva unkindly started quarreling with Cathy. Chapter 148 Halberts Decision Chapter 148 Halbert''s Decision Targeted by the unkindment from Grandma Eva, Cathy would not swallow it and stay quiet. She had always been doted on by her family since childhood. She could never tolerate being offended, so if Grandma Eva wanted a fight, Cathy would not hold back. "Alright, alright. Mom, please stop saying anything. Cathy, don''t take it personally." Halbert was in such a dilemma. The family had been peaceful before Grandma Eva came to live here. She had only been here for a few days, yet there were quarrels in the house every day. "Halbert, I''m old. Do you dislike me already? I''m not educated, unlike someone who dresses up so slutty every day. I''m not endearing anymore, am I?" Grandma Eva clutched Halbert''s hands and began to cry. Realizing that she was maliciously used before she could utter a word, Cathy turned around and stormed off. Halbert wanted to follow Cathy, but Grandma Eva grabbed him tightly and refused to let go. Halbert didn''t mean to say anything hurtful to his mother. She had been very pitiful living alone outside. Halbert brought her home because he wanted her to be happy. But this was too painful. "Mom, I know you have been wronged. I will talk to Cathy about it. She is a reasonable woman, and I''m sure she''ll understand that you did all these out of the goodness of your heart." Halbert brought Grandma Eva to the sofa and sat her down, slowlyforting her. Richard and his two older brothers were also there keeping Grandma Evapany. Amy and Hry sneaked away. They didn''t have much to say in what happened between them. Besides, Grandma Eva had been specifically mean to Amy, so Amy was biased towards Cathy, who had stood out for her. "I have a hard time being here alone. Although Sophia is a good girl, I''m still so old. There''s a generation gap when I talk to her. I''m so lonely." Grandma Eva sounded so pathetic. "What do you want, Mom?" Halbert didn''t want his mother to leave. Although they quarreled here, they were still families and lived together. Grandma Eva was old, and it was time for him to fulfill his filial duty. "I knew you always think the best for me, dear. I want to bring Addy over. She is not an outsider. Think about it, she is also the mother of William and Jacob. Although she and you are divorced, she never asked you for anything, did she? She has suffered a lot, too. And I am used to living with her." Grandma Eva said as she observed Halbert''s expression. "Mom, I might need to discuss it with Cathy. She is the one in charge." Deep down, Halbert disliked the idea. But now that his mother brought it up, he was unable to steel himself to reject it directly. "Grandma has a point, Dad. Ask Mom to move in. She can live with Grandma. Otherwise, Mom will be alone in the countryside when Grandma stays here." William and Jacob had long wanted to live here with their mother. It was not that they wanted to take good care of their mother. It was just that they wished to reim their power in the family with the help of Addy''sing back. Addy was never a pushover. She hated Cathy''s guts. But it never came to her that she and Halbert had divorced before Halbert being with Cathy. Now that his sons were for the idea, Halbert didn''t know what to do. In fact, he didn''t want Addy to "Dad, invite Mom here. We''ll cover her living expenses ourselves. We won''t use the money of the Carter family." William made an unexpected move. "Richard, what do you think?" Cornered by their demands, Halbert had no choice but to ask Richard, who had been silent the entire time. As a man, Richard was very influential in the business world. But when it came to family matters, he was not so bright. But all he knew was that his mother''s consent was required. "Dad, I think we should ask for Mom''s opinion. Isn''t Mom still in charge of the family?" Richard answered. He had a hunch that if William and Jacob''s mother was here, the family would be even more chaotic. "Dad, why bother to ask Mom? She certainly won''t allow our mother to move in. You know, our mom used to be your wife, too. Whatever. Our mother will just have to suffer forever." With that, William and Jacob were both feeling with eyes turned red. What Halbert felt sorry for Addy was that when he found her, Addy didn''t ask for any money from the Carter family. It wasn''t that she had backbone, but that she was timid. Everyone in the vige knew that she had married a rich man. Addy was afraid that she would be harmed if she got too much money on her. She didn''t ask Halbert for money because she thought that her kids had enough food and clothing while she had enough money. Over the past twenty years, she had been living with Grandma Eva. The olddy would give her some money from time to time, so Addy was not short of it. But deep down, Halbert felt sorry for her. He also thought that she was a straightforward woman. "Dad, don''t you know what kind of woman our mother is? When you two divorced, she didn''t want anything." William cried as he spoke. "William, don''t cry. I believe Dad will take care of it. Don''t cry. Don''t be sad." Sophia decided it was time for her to say something. If her mother-inw moved in, she wouldn''t be afraid of Cathy and Amy anymore. The two were difficult to deal with since they were very close. But if Addy came here, Sophia would have another helper. She was sure that her mother-inw would help her. "Halbert, can''t you even make the decision for the family? Are you driving your old mother away? I''ll leave, then. Just pretend I didn''t say it!" Seeing that Halbert was swayed, she gave him a push. "Alright then. William, Jacob, go invite your mother here. By the way, after you bring her back, ask her to live with your grandma. She will not have a meal with us. Let''s eat separately. I''ll send some servants over." Halbert pondered for a moment. This was the only way out. Since Halbert gave in, the three had achieved their goal. Anyway, they would bring Addy here first before they slowly reimed their power in the family. They would never sit back and watch Richard''s This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. mother dominate the family. Inappropriate as it seemed to be, since his father had made the decision, Richard could not argue. Now that his grandmother was at peace, Richard was relieved. "Go back to your discussion. I''m leaving to take a shower. I got some meetings tomorrow, so I need to get ready." Richard left the rest of them. Halbert asked William and Jacob to walk Grandma Eva to her room. He needed to go back and tell Cathy about it. "What? Addy is moving in? Why? Who made the decision?" When Cathy heard that Addy wasing, she widened her eyes. Did they still want to live together as a family or not? Chapter 149 The New Vice President Chapter 149 The New Vice President Cathy had been crying in Amy''s room for a long time. Amy and Hry were bothforting her. "Amy, don''t you think it''s unfair to me? I''m the head of this family. But no one told me that she was Amy nced at Hry. She knew that Addy''s arrival must be embarrassing, but she didn''t know why Halbert would agree. No matter what, he should discuss it with Cathy before making a decision. However, Halbert was an elder. Amy could not bad-mouth him, so she could onlyfort Cathy. "Mom, maybe Dad has some difficulties," Amy said. "Mom, you know that my dad loves you the most. They must have instigated him to do so." Hry tried tofort Cathy as well. "He didn''t even tell me about his ex-wife''sing. I don''t believe he loves me. They will reunite as a family. Am I the unnecessary person?" Cathy was so angry that she wanted to go back to her mother''s house, but she was afraid that her child would be wronged. "No, no, you''re the one who has the final say in our family. You just have to provide for one more person." None of them knew what they were discussing yesterday. "Forget it. I will wait and see. Your grandpa is sick. I can''t cause too much trouble. I''m afraid that it will affect your grandpa''s health. Grandpa won''t hold on for a long time. If your grandma keeps acting recklessly, I don''t know what will happen to your grandpa." Cathy''s bark was worse than her bite. Although she was furious, she still thought about John. She was afraid that John would not be able to take it, so she had to hold back grievances. Halbert pped Halbert in the face. Halbert, 50 years old, did not expect his father would p him. However, after the p, he had to immediately support John. John was exasperated. "Halbert, are you stupid? How can you allow your mother to make trouble? You even agree to take Addy in. Have you discussed with Cathy?" John pounded the walking stick against the ground. "No, Dad, I..." Halbert was having a hard time. His mother was happy, but his wife and father were angry. "Cathy is in charge of this house. She is your wife, but you don''t even have the least bit of respect for her! After your mother came, she caused a lot of trouble to the family. Cathy is in a difficult situation. You even want to take your ex-wife in. Do you want to make things difficult for your family?" John blew his beard in rage. "Dad, don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. Things have gone so far. There''s nothing we can do about it." The two children had gone to pick up Addy, so he couldn''t call them and told them not to pick Addy up. John was in a dilemma. "I''m not angry. I''m dying. I just feel sorry for Cathy for what she is being through. Talk to her!" Get out. I don''t want to see you. From today onwards, deliver all my meals to my room. I don''t want to see you!" John chased Halbert out with his walking stick. As soon as Halbert left, John had a servant close the door. It seemed that the family would be thrown into turmoil. Halbert stood at John''s door. He regretted it. Last night, he agreed to his mother''s request without careful consideration. Now both Cathy and his father snubbed him. He did regret it! After standing at the door for a while, Halbert left. Right now, he didn''t have anything to do. asionally, he would go out to y football and participate in some activities for the elderly. However, he wasn''t in the mood today. His wife was angry, so he had to soothe her no matter what. Seeing Amy and Hry, Halbert walked towards them. "Amy, Hry, are you guys going to work?" Halbert didn''t have anything else to talk about. "Yes, daddy." Hry didn''t want to pay attention to Halbert. Only Amy spoke to him. "Amy, you and Hry don''t go to work today. Keep your motherpany, okay?" Halbert prepared to start with Amy and ask her to be with Cathy. In this way, Cathy would feel better. Amy was Cathy''s favorite. "You should take responsibility for what you have done. We are going to work. Bye!" However, Hry did not show respect for Halbert. She pulled Amy away. "What a naughty girl!" Seeing that his daughter ignored him, Halbert wanted to shout, but she ran away. There was nothing he could do, so he could only brave it out to talk to Cathy. "Hry, I think Dad is pitiful. Mom and Grandpa are both angry with him." In Hry''s car, Amy was thinking about Halbert''s pitiful look. "He deserves it. He makes decisions without consulting others. Our family''s affairs areplicated. Amy, I don''t want to live at home for the time being. I don''t look down on rural people. But Addy and my grandma are selfish and petty, so I disdain them." When Hry was young, she went to the countryside to see Eva and Addy. Later on, when she grew up, she didn''t go anymore. Eva and Addy were disgusting. She couldn''t stand it. Cathy definitely couldn''t stand them. This was all caused by her father. There was nothing she could do about it. He had to face it. When Amy arrived at thepany, she discovered that a new office had been renovated across from All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. the president''s office. The facilities inside were not inferior to Richard''s office. It was luxurious. This room had always been lying idle. Why did it suddenly get renovated? Richard had a meeting today. Just as Amy was about to push the door open and enter, she saw Allison walk out from the opposite office. "Amy, you finally return to work. Look at the changes in thepany during your absence. A new vice president will take office. I heard that she was a woman. Her office has been renovated and I''m the overseer. Richard believes in my taste." "Then congrattions on winning Mr. Carter''s trust." Amy looked at the proud Allison and wanted to "Miss Field, what is the rtionship between that vice president and you?" Amy pretended to be childish. "Nothing. I just heard that she was a beautiful andpetent woman. Amy,e and see what else is needed in this room. If there''s anything wrong, give me some advice." Seeing that Amy did not show any signs of anger, Allison asked Amy to take a look at the decoration on the other side. "I''m not interested. I have something to do. We can talkter." Amy turned around and was about to enter her office. "Amy, what do you think of Richard''s intention? He even arranged the vice president''s office to be opposite him. He can look at her once he looks up. Well, it''s hard to see through men." Allison continued to speak behind Amy. Chapter 150 The Mysterious Female Vice President Chapter 150 The Mysterious Female Vice President Jealous, Allison watched Amy walk into Richard''s office. But when she thought of the new female vice president, her jealousy dissipated a little. She could set things up against Amy with that vice president. Allison did not understand why Richard would care that much for the vice president. When Allison heard this news a week ago, she was furious. What was Richard going to do? If the female vice president came, wouldn''t she have more opponents? But then, Allison thought that she could make friends with this female vice president and then they could work in unison against Amy. Amy was Richard''s wife, so she was Allison''s greatest enemy. Allison could deal with other enemiester. Allison entered the vice president''s office where the final repair work was being carried on. She looked at the decoration here. It could be seen that Richard was fond of this female vice president. Who could it be? Allison was curious. Amy did not take Allison''s words seriously. Since Richard decided to hire this vice president, she was definitely somebody and was helpful to him. Since Amy could not help him, she wasn''t jealous of this vice president. Amy read through all the documents Richard ced on her desk andmented as much as she could. She wrote down what she wasn''t sure about in a notebook and nned to leave it to Richard after he came back. Amy quickly finished reading the thick pile of documents. She didn''t even have time to catch her breath. Hannah called her. "Amy, do you think that Kevin is mad? I told Cadman that I wouldn''t go to HA Group. But Kevin threatened Cadman that if I didn''t go, he wouldn''t talk to HD Group." Hannah chattered away. Amy held her phone a distance away from her ears, for Hannah''s voice was ear-piercing. "Well, Hannah, speak slowly. I don''t understand." Amy picked her ears. She was almost deafened by Hannah''s voice. "Alright, I mean Kevin is annoying. He insists that I go to HA Group, but I don''t want to go. What should I do?" Hannah felt embarrassed when she thought of Kevin. She wanted to avoid him now. After knowing that Kevin was the little boy she had been missing, she waspletely unable to face Kevin. "Then what are you afraid of? Just go. This will be your order and you will get a highmission." Amy did not know what happened to Hannah. "Well, I haven''t told you about that yet. Kevin is the owner of my ne. Now I know the truth. How can I face him?" Hannah finally remembered that she hadn''t told Amy that Kevin was the person she had been waiting for. "What did you say? Hannah, aren''t you a little off?" Amy knew that there was always someone in Hannah''s heart. For Hannah, that person was like a god. "Wait a moment. I''ll talk to you right away. Are you in the office?" Hannah felt that she couldn''t exin clearly on the phone. Having confirmed that Amy was in the office, she took the phone and went to Amy''s office. "Amy, why am I so pitiful?" Hannah walked into the office and saw that Richard was not around. She hugged Amy and cried. "Alright, talk slowly. What exactly is going on? I''m confused." Amyforted Hannah and asked her to sit down before serving her a cup of tea. "Here''s the story." Hannah calmed herself down. She told Amy that she found out Kevin was the boy she had been missing. She couldn''t ept it for a while. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In her mind, that child was a god. But Kevin was a notorious yboy, so she couldn''t ept it. It turned out that the person in her heart was such a person. Thus, Hannah had an inner conflict. "How could it be like this?" Even Amy felt that this was too absurd. "I don''t want to believe it either, but that''s the truth! Amy, what do you think I should do now? He knows that I carried a torch for him when he was a teenager. How pleased he will be with himself and how mercilessly he willugh at me!" Hannah felt that a person like Kevin would definitely be smug about it if he knew someone had been loving him from a distance for years. "But I remember you told me that if you met the boy one day again, you would pounce on him to express your feelings. Am I mistaken?" Amy looked at Hannah mockingly. "I''m so depressed. Amy, stopughing at me!" Hannah blushed. Back then, she did say that if that boy appeared in her line of sight, she would directly pounce on him. "I don''t understand what you''re afraid of. Even if Kevin knows that he is your Prince Charming, he won''t eat you. Just go to meet him and earn themission. If you like him, keep him in touch. If you don''t like him, forget about it. Let that boy live in your heart forever." Amy looked at Hannah in confusion. Hannah was much more courageous than her Amy did not expect that Hannah would be so cowardly sometimes. Hannah listened to Amy''s analysis. She didn''t cry anymore. It seemed reasonable. There was nothing to be afraid of. It turned out that she had wasted a lot of time worrying about it. Why did she forget everything out of anxiety? She even forgot to follow her heart. "That''s right. What am I afraid of? It''s not embarrassing to like someone. I didn''t know that boy was him. Amy, you''re suitable to be a secretary. You are getting better and better at giving people guidance." Hannah was suddenly enlightened. She hugged Amy and kissed her. "By the way, Amy, when I came here, I saw that the opposite office was being renovated. I heard that a new female vice president was going to take office. What''s going on?" After Hannah came around, she began to gossip. "I don''t know. I only knew it when I came here today." Amy shook her head. "Amy, let me remind you. Richard suddenly hired a female vice president. You have to be careful. Their offices are opposite, and they often discuss things together. It''s inevitable that something will happen. What annoys me the most is Allison''scent expression, as if she knows something!" Hannah reminded Amy. Chapter 151 Who Is the Vice President Chapter 151 Who Is the Vice President "Miss Miller, please go to the conference room to attend the board meeting." A secretary came to the president''s office to invite Amy to the board meeting. "The board meeting? I''m not a member of the board of directors. How can I go to it? Nina, are you mistaken?" Amy was dumbfounded. She was just a secretary. How could she attend the board meeting? "No, I''m not, Miss Miller. Mr. Carter asked you to hurry up. The meeting is about to start." The secretary urged Amy. Of course, Nina did not know what was going on. Richard personally instructed Amy to go to the meeting. Amy packed up the things in front of her, closed the door and went to the conference room. There were many directors in the meeting room. Amy sat in a corner. There was a file in front of each seat. Amy felt embarrassed sitting there, so she took the file and read it. Very quickly, all the directors of HD Group arrived. When they saw Amy, they all looked at her with a strange expression. Amy kept smiling at those directors, so she got stiff cheeks. Richard was thest person to enter the arena. He was in a ck Italian hand-made suit and his white shirt was tightly buttoned. There was not a trace of a smile on his handsome face. People would be awed by his domineering aura. Richard walked into the meeting room and looked around. He saw Amy sitting in a corner, pretending to be focusing on the document in her hand. However, Richard knew that she definitely couldn''t bring herself to read it. Amy held the paper upside down, but she failed to notice it. There was a seat left on Richard''s left hand. The sign ''Vice President'' was on that seat. "Alright, all the directors are here. I hold such a board meeting today, for I want to inform everyone something about the investment. Besides, Ill announce a letter of appointment today." Richard ignored Amy and started the meeting. Amy didn''t even hear what Richard said. The moment she entered, she saw that the president''s left hand was the seat of the vice president. Hannah and Allison both warned her to be careful of that vice president, because she was a beauty. However, Richard asked Amy to attend the board meeting. There were no documents that she needed to deliver. What was Richard up to do? Was he afraid of Amy''s misunderstanding, so he wanted Amy to meet this vice president? While Amy was trying to figure things out, Richard had finished everything he wanted to say. "Alright, I have highly paid a vice president. She has business acumen. Her suggestions for HD Group''s important projects are not inferior to mine at all. The cooperation proposal with Field Group was put forward by her, which allowed our cooperation with Field Group to achieve a satisfactory result." Richard first spoke highly of the vice president. The directors present held the document in their hands and began to read it. There was a brief introduction to the vice president on it. Everyone turned their gazes to Amy. Amy was lost in her thought. She felt that many people were staring at her, so she hurriedly looked up, thinking that they wanted her to do something. "Do you need anything?" Amy asked in a low voice. She didn''t hear anything just now, for she was thinking about the female vice president. "Alright, I will announce the appointment letter. HD Group will appoint Miss Miller as the vice president, and I will give her 5% of the shares. Let''s wee Miss Miller to join the board of directors." Richard took the lead and apuded. Other directors were cooperative. In any case, Richard had the final say. He held 40% of HD Group''s shares and was the main shareholder. William and Jacob were unhappy. ''Richard, you even rmend your wife to the board of directors. Do you want absolute power? Amy was stunned. What? The female vice president was her? Richard had never told her before, so she failed to take it all of a sudden. "Let''s wee the new vice president to give us a few words." Richard asked Amy to speak. However, Amy was not prepared at all. She stood up and did not know what to say. Fortunately, she got a quick brain. She immediately thought of what she should say. She said something about her ns after taking office. Besides, she modestly asked everyone to support her and help her. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Richard was satisfied with her reaction. Although he didn''t tell her that he had made her the vice president, he trusted Amy''s brain. After Amy finished speaking, everyone apuded and the board meeting ended. After everyone else left, Amy walked up to Richard. "Don''t sit too far away from me in the meetings. Your seat is on my left. It is the closest to my heart." Richard packed up the things in his hands and said to Amy with a smile. "Richard, why didn''t you tell me? I wasn''t prepared at all. I was almost scared out of wits just now." Amy looked at Richard reproachfully. "This is my test for you. If I told you, you would have been prepared and your speech would not have been as good as today''s impromptu one. You were awesome." Richard gave Amy a big hug. "Why do you trust me so much? What if I make a fool of myself? What will you do? People willugh at you for choosing me. By the way, Richard, why do you appoint me as the vice president of HD Group? I don''t have any experience." Amy was a little in-confident. Although she was talented in dealing with the documents in Richard''s hands, she wasn''tpetent enough to be a vice president. "You don''t need experience but your heart. Follow your heart and read those documents that are sent to you. Your intuition is very important." Since Amy stood the series of tests, Richard was satisfied with her. "But I..." Amy was about to say something when Richard kissed her lips. They kissed each other in the conference room. Amy looked around nervously. She was afraid that someone woulde into the conference room. "Don''t be afraid. No one wille in. Close your eyes and enjoy the moment" After Richard finished speaking, he moved his mouth close to Amys again. Her lips were soft and sweet so that he was reluctant to let them go. "I''m sorry. I''m here to put the teacup away." Allison pushed open the door and saw Richard and Amy were smooching. She deliberately made a loud noise to interrupt their intimacy. Chapter 152 The Vice Presidents Office Chapter 152 The Vice President''s Office Allison almost wanted to pick a fight with Amy, when Jacob told her that Amy was the new female vice president of HD Group. Everything that happened was beyond Allison''s expectation. "How could Amy be the new vice president? How could she be qualified?" Allison asked Jacob while holding his arm tightly. Her fingernails were even dug into Jacob''s arm. "I am also surprised, but Richard has the most shares among members of the board of directors. The other directors agreed to Richard''s decision because they don''t want to offend him. William and I just cannot stop him." Jacob felt sorry for Allison as he saw how upset she was. "Allison, don''t worry too much about it. What does Amy know? I will look for opportunities to kick her out." Jacob promised Allison. "Leave me alone now. I need time to calm myself down." Allison asked Jacob to leave her alone. She went to the conference room subconsciously and heard people talking inside. She pushed the door open and saw that Richard and Amy were kissing. "Help us tidy up the room, thanks. Miss Miller, let''s go." Richard helped Amy carry her things in his hands, and he walked arm in arm with Amy towards the door. Seeing that there were several teacups on the table, Allison could only tidy them up. That was obviously not her job, but Richard still asked her to do it. She felt heartbroken. Were all feelings Richard once had for Allison gone now? Allison did not believe it. She felt that Richard must be trying to take revenge on her because she had once left him. Allison''s grip on one of the teacups was too tight because she was lost in her thoughts. With a crack, the teacup broke. "Hey, Miss Field, what are you doing?" Hry poked her head in the room as she heard the noise. She had just heard that the new vice president of thepany was Amy and was on her way to look for Amy. But she heard the sound of something breaking from inside the conference room when she walked past the room. "Hry, you''re here. Could you please bring me the broom?" Allison immediately greeted Hry when she saw Hry. "Miss Field, I''m quite busy. I don''t have the time. I''m sorry. You can take your time cleaning the room. I must go now." Hry didn''t even want to talk to Allison. In the past, when Richard was nice with Allison, Allison thought she was so special and disdained everyone else. She wanted to make it up to Hry, but it was simply toote now! Hry turned around and went out. She did not care how angry Allison was. In fact, the angrier Allison was, the happier Hry felt. Hry was so joyful that she even whistled. When she went to the Vice President''s Office, she found that there was no one inside. "Weird. Where''s Amy?" Hry thought for a moment, and she thought that Amy might be in the opposite room. She walked over and opened the door of Richard''s office. "Amy?" Hry poked her head in first, but she didn''t see Amy there. She only saw that Richard was staring at her. "Richard, you''re busy with your work, aren''t you? I know you are, so I will leave you alone. But you have to tell me where Amy is." Hry walked up to Richard and looked around in an exaggerative manner. "She''s changing her clothes in the lounge." Richard lowered his head and began to work again. Hry thought to herself that Richard''s words were pregnant with meaning. Why did Amy have to change her clothes again? Hry peeked at Richard and then at the door of the lounge which was still closed. "Don''t fantasize about what you shouldn''t think about. You''re a grown woman now, so hold it. Don''t tell me I haven''t warn you about it if you can''t find a husband in the future." Richard didn''t even raise his head, but he knew what Hry was thinking. Amazed by her brother''s words, Hry didn''t dare to fantasize about what Richard and Amy had done any longer. She knocked on the door of the lounge. "Amy, it''s me, Hry." Hry called out to Amy. "One second." Amy replied in the room. She finished changing her clothes, looked at herself in the mirror, and then walked out the lounge. "Wow, Amy, you look sharp no matter what you wear! My brother just bought this dress for you, didn''t he? It''s very beautiful, but it''s also a bit too conservative. I can''t even see your neck." It turned out that Richard just bought a new dress for Amy. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Women usually showed their neck or back when they wore dresses, but the dress Richard bought for Amy almost covered every part of her body. Both her neck and her arms werepleted wrapped in cloth. "She''s my wife, so she can show her body in front of me only. Of course, she should wear a rtively conservative dress when she is with others. Did you even think before you spoke, my sister?" Richard was satisfied with the dress Amy was wearing. Richard and Amy were going to attend a party tonight. Since Amy had been promoted as the vice president today, Richard wanted to introduce her to others. Hry stuck out her tongue. She knew that her brother was conservative. But since Amy was so beautiful, Hry did not want other men to hit on Amy, either. "Richard, what kind of brother are you? Why didn''t you tell me that you have made Amy the new vice president? You don''t care about my authority in thepany at all. When people asked me if I knew about the news, I could only answer them that I didn''t know." Hry was happy that Amy had be the new vice president, but she was not so happy that Richard had kept it a secret. "Your authority? I didn''t know you had something like that. Well, can you take Miss Miller to her office? I still have something to do. I''ll meet you two there when I''m done." Richard was busy recently, because there were a few contracts with bigpanies. "Okay. You can get on with your work. Amy, let''s go." Hry pulled Amy to the Vice President''s Office which was just opposite. "Wow, Miss Miller, look! My brother must have design things here by himself. Everything here is so sweet and feminine. Look at the flowers and the sky-blue curtains. Well, I never knew that he could be so considerate. I thought he only likes ck and white!" Hry walked around and looked at the design of the office with envy. This office was indeed quite big. It was about the same size as Richard''s office, but the decoration in Amy''s office was warm. Many things were blue and pink. "Hry, how do you know that this is your brother''s design?" Amy had nevere to see her office before. She really liked it when she saw it today. It was just the kind of office she wanted. "You will know what my brother''s style is in the future. He likes simple-looking extravagance. Look at the legs of this table. People usually don''t care much about them. But my brother has them wrapped in gold. And the windowsill. It is also wrapped in gold. This is his style." Hry introduced Richard''s style to Amy. Amy also looked around and found that Hry was right. Richard had gold iid everywhere, but his style was not vulgar. Instead, everything looked low-key, luxurious, and elegant. "Wow, look at this. Amy, I''m sure you''re the first girl for whom my brother has designed this." Hry pointed to a ce and said to Amy. Chapter 153 A Party with Cooperative Partners Chapter 153 A Party with Cooperative Partners Amy looked at the ce where Hry was pointing at and saw a small cab next to her desk. There was an induction stove on top of the cab. Was there anything special about that? It was true that there was usually no induction stove beside a desk, but Amy could not think of what it was for. "Don''t you know why he designed this for you? Amy, you like tea, don''t you? This is a stove for making tea. My brother knows that your tea might get cold after a while, so he has even designed something that could keep your tea warm. Look at this. If you put your cup here, your tea won''t get cold. And the drawer. Open it and have a look. I''m sure there''re your favorite snacks there." Hry pointed at the drawer at the lower part of the cab. Amy opened the drawer and found that there were really snacks and sweets that she liked. "Hry, how do you know your brother so well?" Amy felt touched after she understood that Richard had even designed the details. "Because he has asked me a while ago what kind of office a girl would like. I told him a lot of unrealistic things, but I didn''t expect that he could really make them real." Hry pointed at many things in the office that Richard designed for Amy. Even the sofa in the office was white. The entire office was just magnificent. "Come here. Let''s have some snacks. Your brother bought too much snacks. I can''t eat them up by myself." Amy took out the snacks and gave them to Hry generously. The two of them started eating while sitting on the sofa. Hry told Amy about Richard''s childhood. They chatted joyfully. "Alright, it''s almost time. We should leave now. Hry, tidy up this ce. Why did you litter everywhere? This is Amy''s new office." Richard looked at the packages of snacks on the tea table and frowned. "I also ate the snacks. Let me clean it up." Amy hurriedly wanted to tidy up the table. "No, leave it to me. Richard has asked me to clean it up. Just go with him. Otherwise, he will take away my allowance again." Hry stopped Amy. She didn''t want her allowance to be deducted. "Come with me. You need to put on some makeup. It''s inappropriate to go to a party without makeup, even though your face is pretty without it." In fact, Richard didn''t like it when Amy dressed up, because other men might hit on her if she was too beautiful. "Help her put on some light makeup that goes with her dress today." Richard said to Bemy. Bemy nced at Amy and thought that she was beautiful today, too. She was like a goddess just with light makeup. But he found the dress Amy was wearing unbelievable. Even though Amy looked pretty good in it, it was just too conservative. Almost every part of Amy''s body was hidden. Fortunately, the dress still showed Amy''s pretty legs. Bemy looked at Richard again. Richard was also looking at him. Bemy smiled at Richard, and then he began to put on makeup for Amy. Many important people including foreign investors of the HD Group would attend the party today. Richard arrived early today, and there were not so many people in the hall at the moment. He took Amy to a quiet ce. They could enjoy the sight while having tea there. Richard took advantage of the time and introduced the purpose of today''s party to Amy. The party would provide major enterprises in R City an opportunity to persuade foreign investors to make investments here. Richard also gave Amy a brief introduction of the international tycoons who would be there today. He told Amy five of them. He did not expect Amy to remember them all. He thought it was enough if she could remember one or two of them. It was not easy to remember them all, because their preferences varied greatly. Moreover, those tycoons had not arrived yet. It was not easy to distinguish between them when Amy hadn''t even met them in person. "Alright, that''s the basic information of them. Don''t be anxious. I just want you to get a sense. The two people with whom we should try to establish cooperation today are Mr. Yuris Keller and Ms. Sherry Rose. They are the richest people in Europe." Richard patted Amy on the shoulder after saying that. "Don''t be nervous, I''ll also be there! You only need to help me from time to time." Richard whispered to Amy. He admired Amy for her business acumen and judgment, so he also wanted Amy to try using her skills today. "Okay, I see. Richard, many people have arrived. You should go and greet them. I can sit by myself here." Amy had seen people walking towards them, and someone was already trying to greet Richard. "Alright, I''ll go and say hello to them. I''lle back to youter." Seeing that Amy had settled down, Richard filled her cup with tea again and then went to greet his cooperative partners. Amy went through what Richard had just told her in her head, and she managed to remember everything after that. She drank her tea while looking at the guests entering the hall quietly. Many foreigners came to the party today. There were at least a few dozen foreign men and women. Many of them had blond hair and blue eyes. It was really not so easy to distinguish between them if anyone saw them for the first time. Amy stood up, picked up a ss of kiwi fruit juice, and slowly walked towards the guests. She walked up to ady and offered her the ss of juice in her hand. "Hello, Ms. Rose. Would you like something to drink?" Sherry looked at Amy in surprise. She knew that the girl in front of her was definitely not a waitress, because she was wearing a dress with thetest design of the season. Sherry didn''t know how Amy could tell that she was Sherry Rose when there were so many women with blond hair and blue eyes there. But Sherry was also an experienced businesswoman after all. Even though she was very surprised, she managed to calm herself down in just a second. "I think you made a mistake. I''m not Sherry Rose, but thank you for the juice." Sherry had been greeted by many people in many parties before. She thought Amy was just a pretty girl hired by those people who wanted to cooperate with her. And she thought that Amy only recognized her by chance. "Ms. Rose, I didn''t make a mistake. It''s true that there are manydies here, but I know you''re Ms. Sherry Rose from your manners and the look on your face. There''s another clue. You are left-handed." Amy raised the ss of carrot juice in her hand and took a sip. "What''s your name? You look young. I''m sure we haven''t met. I saw that you came to greet me on your own. Nobody has introduced me to you. You''re really a perceptive girl." Sherry also took a sip of her kiwi fruit juice. That was her favorite drink. "Ms. Rose, I''m Amy Miller. I''m the Vice President of HD Group." Seeing that Sherry''s attitude had All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. softened, Amy offered her left hand. She was careful with what she was doing. Sherry was left-handed, so she offered her left hand. Sherry had an even better impression of Amy after she saw what Amy was doing. She knew that Amy was a considerate girl. It was not easy to find a girl like Amy now, since all girls saw themselves as princesses now. Chapter 154 A Girl with Good Manners Chapter 154 A Girl with Good Manners "Hello, I''m Sherry Rose. Nice to meet you. You said you''re Amy, right? I think there must be something special about you, since you be the Vice President of HD Group so young." Sherry also rxed a bit. She began to talk to Amy. "Ms. Rose, let''s take a seat, shall we? You''re wearing high heels, and you might feel tired if you stand for too long. The party willst for hours." Amy suggested thoughtfully. "You''re right. Let''s go." Sherry took another deep look at Amy. Even though Amy looked young, Sherry could already tell from Amy''s words that she was a girl with good manners. Sherry began to wonder if Amy also had any unique insights into business. They found a quiet corner to sit down. Amy let Sherry sit in a seat with a good view, so Sherry could have a good rest while looking at the whole hall. "A lot of my friends areing to the party today. This is my third time in China. I like Chinese tea culture very much." Sherry deliberately brought up a difficult topic. Young people nowadays liked coffee and other drinks better, even though many of them didn''t know much about their own country''s tea culture, which had a long history. Sherry wanted to make Amy retreat by showing her that the business world was not for every person. "Ms. Rose, you have an elegant hobby. I know that many foreigners are interested in our tea culture, but they usually find it too difficult. I didn''t know that you have good knowledge of the tea culture." Amy had been talking to Sherry in French. She was very respectful to Sherry, but she did not grovel. And even though had more knowledge about tea than Sherry, she still made Sherry feel proud of herself. Sherry looked at Amy with new eyes after talking to her. She knew that a girl who had such a thorough understanding of Chinese tea culture must be a well-educated girl. "Hello, Ms. Rose. There you are. I''ve been looking for you for a while." A middle-aged Frenchman with brown hair and glowing ruddy cheeks walked over and greeted Sherry. "Who is this?" The middle-aged Frenchman spoke with a slight ent. His French was not as standard as Sherry''s. "Hello, Mr. Keller. Nice to meet you. Please allow me to introduce myself first. I am the Vice President of HD Group, Amy Miller." Amy introduced herself to Yuris in fluent French. "Amy? Are you sure my name is Keller?" Yuris looked at Amy. He turned his head to look at the other foreigners in the hall. There were other men with brown hair who had simr build with him. He did not know how Amy could tell that he was Yuris Keller. "Mr. Keller, I know I didn''t make a mistake. It''s true that there are five men with brown hair among all the foreigners here, and four of them and you are of same age. But Mr. Keller, you like to grow a beard. Or to be precise, a moustache. And you like brown leather shoes the best. The other four guests all wear ck leather shoes." Amy told her analysis to Yuris. "She''s not bad. Sherry, you are in goodpany." Yuris gave Amy an approving look. "Yeah, she is really an interesting girl. I was also surprised when she recognized me at a nce. It seems that the HD Group really treats us with respect." Sherry nodded at Amy. "Ms. Rose, Mr. Keller, it''s almost time for the opening remarks of the party. I won''t dy you any longer. You could just get on with your own business first." Amy did not try to keep Sherry and Yuris there. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Instead, she asked them to go to the center of the hall, because she knew that the organizer of the party would introduce those foreign investors to the entrepreneurs from R City at the party. "Our party today begins now. Now, I would like to introduce to you our foreign friends at the party today." The organizer of the party was an investment promotionpany in R City, and the host was the mayor. Then, the mayor introduced the foreign tycoons to everyone. Investing in R City was also a dream of many foreigners who liked Chinese culture, so there were many foreign guests there today. After the introduction, the mayor gave a speech. He said he hoped that allpanies could find good business opportunities at today''s party. In other words, he encouraged all the entrepreneurs to persuade the foreign guests to make investments. "Hey, Amy, my dear, you''re here too. I heard that you''re the Vice President of HD Group now. Congrattions." Mrs. Newell came up to Amy. She saw Amy from afar, but she didn''t go over when Amy was talking to Sherry and Yuris. Amy had been standing next to Sherry to keep herpany after the party began. Mrs. Newell and Sherry had been good friends for many years, so they also talked to each other for a while. When someone else tried to talk to Sherry, Mrs. Newell went to talk to Amy. "Hello, Mrs. Newell. Thank you. Would you like something to eat? Shall I get something for you?" Alcohol was the major thing at the party, but there were also many delicious dishes. Amy knew that Mrs. Newell might be hungry now. "Oh, thank you. Just bring me something you like and that''s find." Mrs. Newell took a seat and waited for Amy there. The reason why Mrs. Newell asked Amy to bring her something Amy liked was because she cared about her daughter and wanted to know what her daughter liked to eat. Soon, Amy came back with two tes on her hands. "Mrs. Newell, the cake tastes soft and smooth. There is just some light cream on it, so you won''t find it too greasy. There are many kinds of vegetables in this sd. It should taste good, too. I''ve also brought you some cod fish. It''s tender and with no bones." Amy had thought carefully about what she should bring to Mrs. Newell. All the food she brought was both delicious and nutritious. "Oh, I''m satisfied with what you have brought me, but why is your food different from mine?" Mrs. Newell discovered that the food on her daughter''s te was different from the food on her te. "Well, Mrs. Newell, I love spicy food very much. I don''t think you can have too much spicy food, so I didn''t put that on your te." Amy exined. She would almost lose her appetite if she did not have anything spicy in a meal. She got that habit from Stephen. "Oh, you''re right. I can''t handle spicy food so well." Mrs. Newell had lived abroad for many years, so she could not have too much spicy food. However, she had made up her mind. She wanted to keep up with her daughter, so she would also try eating more spicy food. "Amy, I''m sorry. I run into many friends just now, and I was talking to them. Sorry for leaving you alone." Richard did not see that Amy was enjoying the food with Mrs. Newell at a table until now. "That''s fine. The opportunity today is priceless. You can get on with your work if you''re busy. I can handle it here." Amy answered Richard thoughtfully. "Mrs. Newell, my wife will keep youpany today. Please excuse me. I''ll have a drink with Mr. Newell now." Richard greeted Mrs. Newell and left again. Chapter 155 Allisons Mr. McDreamy Chapter 155 Allison''s Mr. McDreamy "Hello, Mrs. Newell. You are here too?" Sherry and her friends toasted each other. She looked for her friends everywhere. She didn''t expect that they would be with Amy. She paid special attention to Amy. Mrs. Newell had a bad temper. If she wanted to get close to her by some means, she would turn against her at any time. However, Mrs. Newell was talking happily with Amy at this time. "Sherry,e here and take a seat. I believe you already know this person. I saw you two chatting just now." Mrs. Newell beckoned Sherry to sit opposite her. "Ms. Rose, I''ll go get something to eat for you. You drank so many drinks, and you may be starving." Amy stood up and was about to get Sherry something to eat. "Do you know what I like?" Sherry looked at the things on Mrs. Newell''s te and asked Amy. "Then please tell me. I''ll get it for you." Although Amy knew Sherry''s preferences, she couldn''t be willful at this time. She had to listen to her opinions. "Then I''ll make my preference a test for you. If you satisfy me, I''ll consider working with your HD Group." Before Amy could say anything, Sherry opened her mouth. However, Amy felt a lot of pressure. She hoped that Richard''s information was correct. If it wasn''t, things would be messed up. ording to the information Richard gave her, she picked food for Sherry. Sherry liked fish very much. Basically, she ate all kinds of fish, but she was very particr about the parts of the fish. She only ate their belly. Sherry didn''t eat pork but tender beef. In terms of vegetables, she liked any kind of them. Amy took the te after she finished picking. "Ms. Rose, please, I hope you will like it." Amy respectfully ced the te in front of Sherry. "Amy, aren''t you too arrogant? Look at what you''ve chosen. Ms. Rose doesn''t like cake." A person rushed out from behind Amy. She greeted Sherry warmly. "Hello, Ms. Rose. We haven''t seen each other for a long time." Allison held Hadrian''s arm and walked over. "Allison, hello, my darling. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. Is your leg alright?" Sherry was also very happy to see Allison. The two gave each other a warm hug and then looked at each other. "My darling, you are getting more and more beautiful! Your shape is so good. It''s really enviable." Sherry looked at the beautiful Allison and praised her. Today, Allison was wearing a white gown decorated with white camlet. She looked like a fairy, and it waspletely different from Amy''s style. Amy was reserved, Allison was open, Amy was noble, and Allison looked like a deity. They were the two highlights of today''s reception. When Hadrian saw that his sister was talking with an acquaintance, he went to talk to his friend about business. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Today''s opportunity was something that businessmen wanted to seize as it meant money. "Ms. Rose, can I change the food for you?" Allison said to Sherry. "No need, I like cake now, and I especially like this kind of mousse cake. It was brought by Mrs. Newell. I like cake as much as she does now." Sherry did not ask Allison to change the food for her. She was very satisfied with the food that Amy had given her. Allison nced at Amy and the smile on her face froze. This world really changed quickly. She remembered that Sherry did not like desserts, but now she was going to ept it, which embarrassed her. "Then Ms. Rose, Mrs. Newell, I''ll go get myself something to eat. What else you need?" Allison behaved herself. She needed to be a likeable woman. "No need. Just get your own. What a good girl." Sherry liked Allison very much. Sherry liked ballet, and Allison danced very well, so Sherry''s preference of her stemmed from that. Unfortunately, Allison''s legs were broken, and ballet had be her past. Andy had been watching Amy from afar while silently drinking a ss of red wine. Richard was interesting. He made Amy vice president. Andy didn''t understand what he meant. In Andy''s impression, Amy was a cute and beautiful girl. She had no sense of business at all. Now that she had be the vice president of HD Group, Andy was a little suspicious of Richard''s intentions. Amy was chatting with Sherry and Mrs. Newell, and she did not notice that Andy was looking at her. Allison took a little food. She did not dare to eat so much like Amy did. She was afraid of gaining weight. In addition, she had practiced dancing for many years, so she had developed the habit of eating very little. She walked towards Sherry''s seat with the te in her hand and saw Andy looking ahead. Allison''s heart was filled with excitement. Andy? He was here too? For her? Thus, Allison walked over with her te. Looking at Andy''s handsome face, she stuttered, "Andy, what are you doing here?" "Allison?" Andy looked at her and was surprised. "Yes, it''s me. We''ve met again. It''s been more than six months, right? How are you doing?" Allison asked Andy. This man was someone that she had always been thinking about in her heart. She was so cheap. When Richard doted on her, she chose the cold Andy. Richard did not like her anymore. She felt regretful and wanted to take Richard back. Afterparison, Allison felt that Richard fitted her better because he had pampered her so much in the past. It looked like he didn''t like her anymore, but he was definitely taking revenge on her. Allison firmly believed in this. "I''m good." Andy did not like Allison, but he didn''t hate her. It was just that he had heard that this woman had once pursued him. He only heard about it because he had never cared about her. "Andy, when did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me? We are friends in France. I can send you off when you leave." Allison approached Andy and looked at him with puppy eyes. Andy was her Mr. McDreamy. She had been fond of him since school, but he had always been cold and never smiled at her. She really did not know what woman such a man would like. Chapter 156 A Sinister Heart Chapter 156 A Sinister Heart Allison was full of enthusiasm, but Andy had always been cold, making her feel bored. She said goodbye to Andy and walked towards Sherry. Allison hadpletely given up on Andy, so she did not have any indiscriminate thoughts towards him. Right now, the only person she wanted to catch was Richard. She believed that as long as her sincerity to repent was shown, Richard would change his mind as he had loved her so much. As she was eating with Sherry, Allison felt a gaze from afar. She looked up and saw that Andy was looking in this direction. She looked left and right. There were all irrelevant people, and there were few young women other than herself and Amy. Andy''s gaze was focused. He had been staring at a ce all this time. In the end, Allison was sure that the person Andy was looking at was Amy. However, Amy was talking to Mrs. Newell and Sherry, and she did not notice Andy''s gaze. She was a real vixen. Her ability to hook up with men was not bad. Even Andy had been attracted. Allison hated Amy even more in her heart. This woman should never exist. "Allison, my darling, why are you eating so little? Look at how much Amy has. You need to eat more. When you are married and get pregnant, both you and the baby will be healthy." Seeing that Allison ate so little, Sherry was anxious for her. "Ms. Rose, I''ve been dancing since I was a child. I can''t eat much, but I am healthy. Amy should eat more. She had a miscarriage and her body is very weak." Allison deliberately talked about Amy''s miscarriage. Allison tricked Richard into going abroad with her. They were away for two months and it caused a misunderstanding between the couple. However, she did not expect that Amy was a fool. She forgave Richard so quickly. "You had a miscarriage? Then you really need to eat properly. Nurture your body and have another baby." Although Sherry had never been married, she was kind. She was concerned about Amy. "Alright, thank you, Ms. Rose." Amy smiled and agreed. She had eaten a lot. She didn''t care what Allison said. Being full was the most important thing. She knew very well that Allison wanted to create a grudge between herself and Richard. However, since she had chosen to forgive Richard, she would Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. believe him. Matt brought Gina to the reception. He had heard that Amy had be the vice president of HD Group. He actually felt less guilty. Amy was a good girl, but she was not born into a good family. Unfortunately for this woman, the Miller Group was destined to be acquired by Wilson Group. Matt still had ambitions for Amy. "Matt, there are a lot of tycoons here today. If we win a few projects, then your father will definitely agree to your joining the board of directors." Gina watched these people talking to each other. She was fantasizing about many enterprises cooperating with Wilson Group. As long as Matt became a member of the board of directors, her chances of being a Wilson would be higher. "These people aren''t easy to deal with. Why haven''t I seen Amy? Isn''t she the vice president of HD Group? She should be here today." Matt was eager to see Amy. "Matt, she was a woman. How could she be the vice president of HD Group? She must have yed some tricks. You were right to leave her. Otherwise, the Wilson Group might be controlled by her." Gina did not dare to show her anger to Matt at this time. She tried her best to nder Amy. From Matt''s eyes, she could tell that he still liked Amy. "It''s usual for a woman to y tricks. Didn''t you embarrass Amy the same way? On the contrary, I admire scheming women. If you have the tricks to be the vice president of Wilson Group, I will immediately marry you." Matt rolled his eyes at Gina. At this moment, Matt felt that woman would be cute if she yed small tricks, but if she went too far, she would be annoying. Not only did this woman get rid of his Amy, she also cuckolded him. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had won the cooperation of HD Group, he would have kicked her away long ago. Gina saw that Matt was ring at herself, she was so guilty that she didn''t say anything. "This youngdy is really beautiful. May I have the honor to treat you to a drink?" As the two were talking, a blonde foreigner walked over. He spoke to Gina and handed her the other goblet in his hand. Gina looked at Matt. She did not dare to drink it. This man looked very perverted. Matt would definitely be angry if she epted it. "No, no, I can''t drink." Gina looked at Matt with pleading eyes. "Are you Tom Werner?" Before Matt came, he had memorized the characteristics of those foreign tycoons. This was Tom, who had so much money that he didn''t know how to spend it. But Tom had a very bad habit of being lecherous. "Yes, I am Tom. Who are you?" Tom looked at Matt and didn''t know him. "Hello, Mr. Werner. I am Matt Wilson from Wilson Group." If it weren''t for the fact that Wilson Group had an emergency, it wouldn''t be Matt''s turn to attend today''s reception. "Wilson Group, oh, I''ve heard of it." Tom nodded. His eyes were fixed on Gina''s chest. The silica gel inside made Gina''s boobs tall and attractive. Matt had discovered Tom''s intentions, so he winked at Gina. "Mr. Werner, it''s my pleasure to drink with you. I''ll go with you." Gina knew that Matt wanted her to take down Tom, and she was a little sad. Matt was just using her and did not love her. "Alright, Miss, what''s your name?" Tom was very happy to see that Gina had agreed to drink with him. From the moment Gina entered, he saw that this woman was very plump and she fit his taste. "My name is Gina White. You can call me Gina." In order for Matt to obtain the project, Gina went all out. "Gina, I''ll go and say hello to them. Drink with Tom. He is a jewelry man." Matt set a goal for Gina. "Alright, alright. Mr. Wilson, go. I''ll stay with Gina. Come here, Gina, let''s have a drink." When Tom saw Matt leave, his hands became restless. He hugged Gina''s waist and leaned her tall boobs against him. Chapter 157 Ginas Loyalty Chapter 157 Gina''s Loyalty "Miss White, you are so good. I like you very much. Can youe with me to France?" Tom dressed himself and looked at Gina with his blue eyes. Gina''s skirt had been wrinkled, but she had to wear it as she did not bring any other clothes with her. "Don''t wear these clothes. The clothes I bought for you will arrive soon." Tom took off Gina''s clothes again. Looking at her beautiful body, he kissed her excitedly. "Mr. Werner, does your cooperation with Wilson Group count?" At this time, Gina was still thinking of helping Matt. "Of course it counts. After you leave, ask Matt to bring over the project. I will take a look." Tom was very satisfied with Gina. Few of Chinese women were that open. "Okay." When Gina saw that her goal had been achieved, Matt would be nice to her for a long time. "Gina, are you sure you don''t want to go back with me?" Gina''s clothes had been delivered. Tom helped Gina put them on. Although they didn''t look very gorgeous, they were very sexy when on Gina. "Thank you, Mr. Werner. I have no ns to go abroad for the time being. I will consider it if there is a chance in the future." Gina declined Tom''s kindness. She was eager to see Matt and tell him the good news. Tom watched as Gina went away, and he enjoyed the aftertaste of contacting with her. He liked this woman, but he wasn''t in a hurry. He would take time to win her heart. "Matt, Matt." Gina put on her clothes and hurriedly went to look for Matt. Halfway through the reception, Gina was nowhere to be seen. Matt knew that she must have left with Tom. However, it didn''t matter. If she could get the project in this way, it would be good. In any case, he didn''t n to marry Gina, and it would be good to use her. He thought of a way to get close to Amy, but the big shots around her didn''t leave him any chance at all. At this time, Gina came again. With her face full of lust, Matt knew what she had done without thinking. "What''s wrong, Gina?" Matt looked very fond of Gina. "Matt, bring me the project. I''ll show it to Tom." Gina pulled Matt to leave. The hickeys on her body disgusted Matt. When Matt looked at same thing on Amy''s body on the second day of her wedding, he was not resigned in his heart. He was very clear about what kind of person Amy was, but he couldn''t even have a taste of it before that pure woman lost her virginity. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, this Gina in front of him was disgusting. However, Matt did not show it. Just think of himself as a fool. When he became a member of the board of directors of Wilson Group, this woman would be useless. Following Gina, he arrived in front of Tom. Tom looked at Matt mockingly. He was disdainful to this man, who counted on a woman''s body to advance. However, he had promised Gina that he would honor it. Wilson Group was not a smallpany and was worth the investment. Matt handed over the project to Tom. Tom read it and quickly signed his name. "I have signed the agreement, but I have one more request. During my five days in China, I want Gina to be by my side. We will have other projects in the future." Tom was very interested in Gina. Gina heard this from Tom, and she couldn''t hold back any longer. She could exin to Matt what happened just now, but at this time, Tom had openly suggested it. She looked at Matt nervously. "If Gina has no objections, I will not object, either. It should be her fortune to be with you." Matt agreed. He didn''t expect this woman to be so useful. Originally, Matt was prepared to spend a lot of effort to interact with these foreign tycoons. He didn''t expect that Gina would be able to take down Tom by herself. Tom also said that there would be other projects in the future. That was great. If this went on, Matt would be a member of the board of directors very soon. "Matt, I..." Gina was a little afraid of Tom. This foreigner was too greedy, so greedy that she couldn''t stand it anymore. "It''s all right, Tom is a gentleman and he can take good care of you, Gina. Show Tom around the R City and introduce Chinese customs to him." Holding the contract signed by Tom, Matt was ecstatic. "Amy, Ms. Rose, Mrs. Newell, Allison, you''re all here. I''ll bring you some drinks." Richard walked over. He had reached a consensus with several foreign enterprises, so he was in a particrly good mood. "Mr. Carter, how are you? Your vice president is not bad. I like her very much." Sherry knew Richard, and she praised Amy in front of him. "I like her, too. Looks like Ms. Rose and I have the same hobbies. What an honor." Richard''s humorous words made the atmosphere rxing. He went to get juice for the fourdies, and each of them had a different one. "Mr. Carter is so thoughtful. He remembers what everyone likes urately." Sherry looked at Richard. She did not know that Richard and Amy were a couple. "Of course. I have to take care of and satisfy you. Ms. Rose, this is your kiwi fruit juice. Mrs. Newell, this is your orange juice. Amy, this is your carrot juice. Allison, this is your cucumber juice." Richard delivered the items to thedies. "Mr. Carter, thank you so much for your hospitality. However, I don''t seem to have any suitable projects this time, I''m really sorry." Sherry was very cautious. She hadn''t signed an agreement with any enterprise so far. However, HD Group was very strange. This vice president was just taking care of herself, eating, drinking, and chatting with her, but she didn''t mention anything about projects at all. It was confusing. "Oh, that doesn''t matter, Ms. Rose. When have a good project next time, we''ll work together." Richard did not say anything more. He did not know the meaning behind Amy''s behavior. Did Sherry dislike Amy''s project? "Alright, then we''ll work together next time." Sherry looked at Amy. Amy was smiling at her. "Ms. Rose, do not be in a hurry to return. During these few days in China, can I take you to experience the profound tea culture here?" Amy politely invited Sherry. Chapter 158 Peacocks Spread Their Tails Chapter 158 Peacocks Spread Their Tails Sherry was indeed going to y in China for a few more days before returning. She did not have any specific arrangements. Hearing Amy''s suggestion, she happily epted it. "Ms. Rose, I still want to invite you to see the dance show. It''s been a long time. Shall I make some arrangements for you?" At this moment, Allison also reacted. "Alright, since you''ve all said so, then I''ll agree to Ms. Miller first. I have five days, and I didn''t have any ns. I''ll talk about tea culture with Ms. Miller first, and then go see the ballet show with Allison. I need to leave a few days for my old friend, Mrs. Newell. That''s all." Sherry immediately arranged her This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. schedule. "Thank you, Ms. Rose. Then I''ll pick you up early tomorrow morning and show you around." Amy was not dissatisfied with Allison''s words. She had always had a smile on her face, which made people feel kind. "Ms. Rose, then I''ll pick you up at your hotel the day after tomorrow." Allison only left one day for Amy. She looked sideways at Amy. She didn''t even know what tea culture was, so she couldn''t join them. She didn''t want to make herself a fool, but she would help Amy! She would help Amy embarrass herself so that Sherry would hate Amy. "Well, good girl. Then it''s a deal. I''m tired. Mrs. Newell, let''s go out for a walk." Sherry invited Mrs. Newell. "Alright, after eating so much delicious food, it''s time for us to go for a walk. Otherwise, it''s not healthy." Mrs. Newell stood up, looking at Amy and Allison. She was very clear about their actions in her heart, but she wanted to see how her daughter would perform. This was a rare opportunity. She wanted to help Amy, but it seemed that Amy didn''t need help. She could only act ording to the circumstances. The twodies left, leaving behind Amy, Richard and Allison. "How is it going? Are you full? Do you want to go for a walk?" Richard was also very busy at today''s banquet. Even if he didn''t talk to others, people woulde to him, so he didn''t have time to be with Amy. "I''m full. Let''s go out for a walk. I heard that the garden here is very beautiful. I really want to see it." Amy held Richard''s arm. Allison stood there awkwardly and watched the two of them show off their love. "I''m very familiar with this ce. Do you want me to take you for a walk? There is a wonderful ce in the garden here." Allison wanted to make Amy curious so that she could join them. "Really? Is there a very wonderful ce? I''m interested. Let''s go, Amy. Let''s find out." Richard did not intend to go with Allison to see the scenery. He pulled Amy and left. He didn''t want to have anything to do with Allison anymore. When thest time he apanied her to France for surgery, he had made it very clear. It was just that Allison didn''t want to give up. Allison stomped her foot angrily. How long was Richard going to be angry? However, she seemed to have seen something interesting. When Amy and Richard walked towards the garden, Andy seemed to have followed them. Allison couldn''t wait to see what Andy would do. Allison saw that Hadrian was still talking to others, so she did not disturb him and followed them to the garden. The garden was not quiet today. There were also people who were talking business here. However, the garden was very big, and when they walked further, there were fewer people. Richard slowly walked with Amy. Therge garden could be regarded as a park. There were pavilions, small bridges, stream, and rockeries. When they reached the far side of the garden, a cry attracted the attention of Amy and Richard. There was no one here anymore, and the sky was a little hazy. There was a small fenced courtyard. The fences were not high and just above knees. There was a house in the middle of the courtyard, and there were some bushes around the house. "Peacock!" Amy''s eyes lit up. She saw that there were some peacocks gracefully walking around in the open space of the small courtyard. There were also some peacocks perched on the bushes. When a Peacock heard that someone wasing, it looked at Amy arrogantly. Perhaps the dress Amy was wearing today was too beautiful. It felt that it was necessary topete. The peacock that saw Amy spread its beautiful tail. "Richard, Richard, look! The peacock spreads its beautiful tail." Amy was so excited. The peacock spread its tail, and a few more also spread their tails. "So beautiful. It''s so beautiful. Peacocks are stunning!" Amy looked at the peacocks and shouted at them excitedly. "Oh, Mrs. Newell, look at Amy. She made the peacocks here spread their tails. Let''s go and have a look. It''s so beautiful." Sherry, who had alsoe here, looked at Amy and felt a little admiration for her. Andy also walked over. Everyone gathered around the fences and watched as the peacocks spread their tails. Perhaps because there were too many handsome men and beautiful women today, the peacocks kept spreading their tails as if it was apetition. In the hazy night, it looked like a beautiful painting. "It''s really beautiful. Amy had a way to make peacocks spread their tails since she was still a child. I didn''t expect that when she grows up, she would be able to make so many peacocks spread their tails at the same time." Andy said from behind Amy. When Amy heard Andy''s voice, she turned around. "Andy?" Amy''s mind was on Sherry today, so she didn''t pay attention to the others. She already had a n in her heart, so she couldn''t be greedy. Sherry was her only target today. "Yes, Amy, congrattions on bing the vice president of HD Group." Andy said to Amy with a smile. In the distance, Allison saw Andy smiling. Could Andyugh? That smile made people feel like spring breeze, so warm. Envy surged in Allison''s heart. She had chased after Andy for so many years, and she didn''t even get a smile. However, Andy smiled at Amy. "Andy, are youughing at me?" In front of Andy, Amy looked like a cute little girl again, very casual. When Richard saw Andy appear in front of him again, he was a little unhappy. If it was another man, he would still feel very superior. However, Andy was on par with him. This made his heart very ufortable. "Mr. Baker, are you in the mood today?" Richard said sarcastically. Chapter 159 Allisons Plan Failed Chapter 159 Allison''s n Failed Andy could feel Richard''s hostility, but he felt the same. He had doted on the Amy for so many years, but she had married Richard. He was jealous. "Mr. Carter, peacocks always like Amy. Every time when she went to the park, peacocks would spread their tails in front of her." Andy said to Richard. He was showing off that he had once participated in the growth of Amy. "It''s the same now. Everyone likes Amy." Richard didn''t show weakness. It didn''t matter if he didn''t All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. participate in the past. In the future, he would just spend the rest of his life with her. "Ms. Rose, Ms. Newell, you''re all here. Look at those peacocks. They''re so beautiful. What are the three of them doing there?" Allison walked to Sherry and Mrs. Newell. She deliberately asked them to look at the three of them. "They seem to be talking about something, but as a vice president, why is she so close to both of the presidents?" Hearing Allison''s words, Sherry really had a little prejudice towards Amy. "As a vice president, if she doesn''t have a good rtionship with the president, you wouldn''t have been at this position. Amy is a very smart girl!" Allison deliberately said. She knew Sherry better. Sherry never married, so she didn''t like a woman to get a position by her appearance. "Women must rely on their own abilities. Appearance won''tst forever." Sherry had a bad impression on Amy in her heart. Mrs. Newell had been quietly listening to Allison''s words. She was not in a hurry to interrupt but waited for the two of them to discuss. Mrs. Newell finally spoke when she saw that Allison''s face was full of satisfaction and happiness because she had sessfully driven a wedge between Amy and Sherry. "Sherry, I think I should exin it to you. Ms. Miller is Mr. Carter''s wife, and Mr. Baker is Ms. Miller''s neighbor since childhood. It''s normal for the three of them to have a chat together." "What? Ms. Miller is Mr. Carter''s wife?" Sherry was stunned. Richard was a wealthy man, and his wife could live an easy life at home, but Amy was promoted to vice president. She was definitely talented enough for Richard to do so. Amy was so beautiful. If she didn''t have exceptional talent, Richard wouldn''t have promoted her to vice president. However, what kind of talent did Amy have? She had sessfully aroused Sherry''s interest again. Sherry red at Allison. Why did Allison keep saying just now? Allison should know that Amy was Richard''s wife. Since Allison knew that they were a married couple, she still said that. She really had ulterior motives. Allison did not expect Mrs. Newell to speak for Amy. She thought Mrs. Newell would remain silent. It was really embarrassing at this time. "Ms. Rose, I didn''t know. Please don''t be angry." Allison immediately put on a pitiful look, making it difficult for Sherry to say anything about her. "Alright, don''t make the same mistake in the future." Sherry pulled Mrs. Newell away. She really didn''t want to see Allison at this time. Allison was left behind. She was very anxious. Wasn''t Mrs. Newell very arrogant? Why did she speak for Amy? Allison still wanted to destroy the rtionship between Amy and Sherry. After taking off her high heels, Amy felt rxed. Today''s banquetsted for nearly five hours. She was walking around on her high heels, and her feet were aching. "Let me rub your feet for you. You are tired today." Richard held up Amy''s little feet with both of his hands and rubbed them. "It''s really not easy to do business. Richard, you have to attend this kind of asions every day. How difficult is it for you?" Only attending once, Amy felt tired. Richard often attended this kind of asions. How tired would that be? Her heart ached for Richard. "I''m used to it. When I first took over HD Group, I was a little unused to it. Sometimes, I really want to quit. But I can''t fail the whole family. I can''t bear it." Richard carefully helped Amy rub her feet. Her feet were fair and tender, as if he was grabbing a piece of jade in his hands. Amy understood Richard''s feelingspletely. Her father, Stephen, did not want to do business. In the business world, everyone was deceiving others. It was simply not suitable for him. If it weren''t for giving Amy afortable living environment, Stephen wouldn''t have worked so hard. "Alright, we''re home." Very quickly, the car arrived home, and Amy looked for shoes to get off the car. "Let me carry you. You should take a rest and have your husband serve you." Richard stopped Amy. He got out of the car first, opened the car door and picked up Amy, holding her shoes in his hand. "This isn''t good, right? Grandma will see us." Amy whispered to Richard. "It''s fine. She must be asleep by now." Richard said firmly. It was almost midnight, who would be in such a good mood to wait for them at home? However, there were some people who had such a good mood to wait for them in the living room. Eva and Addy were both sitting in the living room, their faces gloomy. Seeing Richard carrying Amy into the house, Eva was unhappy. "Don''t you have feet? Why do you let a man carry you in? Ridiculous!" Eva pped the coffee table, startling Addy. Addy had been here for many days. She had always been rather reserved, because she was new here. Cathy went back to her mother''s house. She couldn''t stay in this house anymore. Eva didn''t like anything about Cathy and quarreled with her every day. "Grandma, you haven''t slept yet. Amy has been in high heels all day. Her feet hurt. I''m carrying her up." Richard ignored Eva''s expression. He pampered his wife, and no one could stop him. Of course, Eva didn''t dare to scold Richard. The entire family relied on him. However, she was very strict with Amy. "Don''t you feel ached for your man? What kind of manners do you have to let a man carry you?" Eva said it again, and Amy wanted toe down. If she didn''t get down, Eva might not stop. "Richard, let me down." Amy said to Richard. "Why? Your feet are hurt. Just ignore them." Richard carried Amy through the living room and went upstairs. "You are really shameless. No one in this family listens to me, right? Are you going to piss me off? Everyone is giving me a hard time." Seeing that Amy did not listen to her words, Eva began to curse loudly. Chapter 160 A House in Turmoil Chapter 160 A House in Turmoil "Grandma, I respect you. Please respect my wife." Richard carried Amy and entered his room after saying this. "What? These men can''t think in front of beautiful women, right? First, my husband doesn''t want to talk to me. Then my son is angry with me. Now, even my grandson is like this. I..." Eva wanted to continue All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. but was stopped by Addy. "Mom, don''t be angry. It''s alreadyte at night. We should go and rest." Addy had just been here, so she tried her best to be magnanimous. She didn''t want to be like Eva, who annoyed people. Eva was the elder of this family, so it didn''t matter. However, she was different. She was just an ex-wife, so she was more restrained. "You are the best. You''ve been with me for so many years, and you didn''t find yourself another man. It''s hard for you." Eva patted Addy''s hand. Addy had been with Halbert before. How could she be attracted to other men? Of course, she would no longer look for a partner. "Mom, I have to be filial to you. Why do I have to find someone? Nothing is as important as you." Addy grabbed onto Eva''s heart. She was sweeter than honey. As the two of them spoke, they walked back to their rooms. Eva was walking while cursing Cathy and Amy. She hated pretty women. Early in the morning, Richard woke up Amy with a move. She was going to apany Sherry to experience Chinese tea culture today, so she must get up early and could not bete. "Amy, you are going to apany Ms. Rose today. You must be careful. Ms. Rose''s temper is not very good. She is very difficult to deal with." Richard said to Amy. "Yes, I know." Amy answered. However, Richard still admired Amy. Yesterday, she actually spent the night with Sherry and Mrs. Newell. Both of them were notoriously cunning and arrogant. Amy chose the pink dress that Mrs. Newell gave her. She liked it very much. It was simple and proper. Her long hair was wrapped around her head, making her look more mature. She didn''t wear too many decorations, only the jade bracelet that Cathy had given her. Looking at herself in the mirror, Amy felt that she looked good. But she was still a little worried, so she asked Richard. "Richard, how do I look today? Do I look dignified enough?" "Yes, you look very dignified. How bad can my wife be?" Richard said proudly. The more he looked at Amy, the more he felt that she was beautiful and dignified. He thought Matt was so stupid that he would give up such a woman. "That''s good. Let''s go down and have breakfast." Amy knew that Richard was exaggerating, but she still felt very pleasant. "We are all waiting here. How long do you want us to wait?" Eva was unhappy again when she saw Amy, who looked stunning, following Richard. John red at her. "Amy, hurry up and have breakfast. After breakfast, you can go to work." John said to Amy. He let the children eat and leave so that they didn''t have to stay with Eva at home. "Good morning, Grandpa, Grandma." Amy greeted the two elders. "Morning? It''s sote now." Eva said with a dark face as she drank the porridge. Sophia listened to Eva scolding Amy. She was so happy that she ate one more steamed bun. William and Jacob nced at Richard and gloated in their hearts. Richard did not say anything. He only helped Amy pull a chair and let her sit down. Only then did he sit beside her. Amy pretended that she didn''t hear anything. She didn''t want to make things difficult for Richard. It wasn''t that she was afraid of Eva, but she cherished the time of being together with family. During the meal, Eva did not say anything else. Everyone silently finished their meal and left. Amy didn''t have her own car, so Richard arranged for the driver to apany Amy all day. Amy arrived at the hotel where Sherry was staying and waited for her at the door. She was here early, so she picked up a magazine to read. Sherry had woken up. After breakfast, she was waiting for Amy. They made an appointment at 8:30, but it was only 8:10. Sherry saw Amy enter the hotel. She was satisfied and thought Amy was a very punctual girl. Just when she thought that Amy would call her, Amy sat on the sofa in the hotel lobby and read a magazine. Sherry did not appear in front of Amy. She went back to her room, sat for a while, and drank some water. Sherry looked at the time and saw that it was already half past eight. Her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. "Hello, Ms. Rose. This is Amy. I have arrived at the entrance of your hotel. Are you ready to go?" Hearing Amy''s soft voice, Sherry feltfortable. "OK, I''m ready. Did I keep you waiting?" Sherry said. "No, I''ve only been here for a while. Then I''ll be waiting for you downstairs." After Amy finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Amy was a very good girl. She was not centered on herself. They made an appointment at 8:30. She arrived early but she did not want to disturb Sherry. So, she waited until 8:30 to call Sherry. Sherry was satisfied about it. Sherry packed up and left the room. She also brought her old friend Yuris. Anyway, everyone wanted to stay in China for a few more days. It was perfect to have a suitable guide. "Hello, Ms. Rose. Hello, Mr. Keller. Please follow me." Amy smiled as she looked at the two big shots. She was very happy that they were alling with her. "Ms. Rose, Mr. Keller, this is our schedule for today. In the morning, the weather is better. I will take you to visit the tea garden in the suburb of R City. We will have lunch in the tea garden at noon. In the afternoon, the weather will be hotter. I will take you to an ancient tea house. There are all kinds of tea there, and you can enjoy you time there." Amy exined the schedule to them. "Alright, since we have agreed to you, you can arrange it for us." Sherry and Yuris nodded. "Thank you for trusting me. Then let''s go to the tea garden first." Amy turned around and told the driver before heading towards the tea garden. Chapter 161 Picking Tea Chapter 161 Picking Tea "Wow, are all these tea trees?" Sherry eximed as she saw the green nts all over the mountain. She wondered if those were the tea trees which she had only heard and read about. Even though Sherry was a big fan of Chinese tea, she only saw, smelled and tasted the finished product of tea. She also got some knowledge of tea from books. She had been to China for three times, but she never saw what tea trees were like. "That''s right, Ms. Rose, Mr. Keller. I have contacted the owner of the tea garden. We will pick, bake, and taste the tea made by ourselves." Amy said to them. "Really? We can pick tea leaves by ourselves today?" Sherry''s eyes lit up as she heard Amy''s words. She liked the n very much. "Yes, Ms. Rose, I have prepared clothes for you to work in the tea garden. Mr. Keller, you could also change your clothes. There are clothes for you, too. Our professional tea picker will show you how to put on those clothes." Amy asked a male tea picker to take Yuris to change into the professional clothes for tea-picking, and then, she took Sherry to change their clothes. "Ms. Rose, we only need the tip of the shoot. The tip is the best and tastes better than the rest parts. So we don''t use the rest part to make tea." Amy was picking the tips nimbly, and Sherry even felt dazzled as she watched. "Amy, do youe here to pick tea very often?" Sherry could only pick one tip at a time, but she found it interesting. "Yes. I used toe here to help during the holidays. I didn''t do it for money. I just want the owner of the tea garden to teach me tea culture." Amy said to Sherry. Soon, Amy had picked a handful of tea tips. She then put them in the basket. "Ms. Rose, the taste of the tea varies if you pick it at different times of the year. Sometimes we pick it with the dew, and sometimes without the dew. There is also a difference in the tea picked before and This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. after the Tomb-Sweeping Festival. Sometimes we will pick tea when there was a fog...." Amy introduced different types of tea to Sherry. "I''ve heard about that. I know there are Mingqian Maofeng Tea and Minghou Maofeng Tea. They taste different." Sherry was talking to Amy joyfully. They chatted with each other while picking tea, and they enjoyed themselves very much. While Yuris was at a loss what to do. He didn''t even dare to try touching the tea leaves since he thought the tea leaves were just too delicate. "Mr. Keller, don''t worry. You could just try as I tell you." The tea picker found it funny when he saw that a grown man like Yuris would still be afraid of tea leaves. "No, I can''t. I just feel that I might destroy the tea trees with my hands. Look! My hands are so rough! And the tips are so soft and tender. I feel it''s so cruel to pick the tips." Yuris wanted to pick the tea leaves, but he just could not. "Mr. Keller, everything in the world has its own value. For example, we feed chicken, ducks, fish, pigs, cattle, sheep, rabbits, etc. because we want to make them our food. And that''s the same with the tea leaves. If we don''t pick them in time, they can''t realize their value. And no one will know their beauty, either." Yuris looked rough, but Amy knew he was a kind-hearted man. So she tried tofort him. "Alright. I''ll try my best now." Yuris finally gathered his courage and picked his first tip. Yuris and Sherry were best friends. He was also a big fan of Chinese tea culture influenced by Sherry. No, that was not the most urate way to put it. Yuris was in fact a big fan of Chinese culture. He was amazed by the extensive and profound Chinese culture. After picking his first tip, Yuris put it into his mouth. He immediately spat it out after tasting it. He found it both bitter and astringent. "It''s so bitter." Yuris frowned. "Mr. Keller, have some water. Tea leaves are supposed to be bitter. They are just like life. How can you feel the sweetness of life without going through difficulties first?" Amy handed Yuris a bottle of mineral water. Sherry liked the way Amy talked. Amy never showed off. She would only tell Sherry the allusion about tea at the right time. Amy was carrying a small backpack with her. Sherry had no idea what was in Amy''s backpack just now. She thought Amy had probably brought her cosmetics with her so she could refine her make-up. Sherry liked Amy even more as she saw Amy take out a bottle of mineral water from her backpack. Amy was such a considerate girl. She had even prepared water for her guests in her backpack, in case they were thirsty. When Amy saw that Sherry was looking at her backpack, she thought that Sherry was thirsty. So she took out another bottle of water from her backpack. "Ms. Rose, you''re thirsty, aren''t you? This is soda water. It''s good for women like us." Amy had even paid attention to which type of water she should bring. Sherry could tell that Amy was used to taking caring of others. Sherry''s impression of Amy improved a lot. But this couldnt prove anything. Sherry still didn''t know if Amy was good at business. After taking a few sips of water, Amy took Sherry and Yuris to get on with their work again. They worked in the tea garden for the whole morning. At noon, they all had a basket of tea tips. "Alright. We''ve had enough tea leaves. We can go to bake the tea now." Seeing that they all had enough tea leaves in their baskets, Amy took Sherry and Yuris to the baking room. Amy showed them how to make tea. They stir-fried the tea leaves first, and then they baked the leaves. And finally, they let the tea leaves dry in the sun. "Amy, do you think the tea is ready for sale now?" Sherry had begun to call Amy by her first name without noticing it. She became even friendlier to Amy now. While Amy had noticed that. She felt that her efforts had paid off. "It won''t bepetitive if we just sell it like this." Amy pointed at the tea leaves. It did not have any packaging or advertisement. "Why? Isn''t it natural and green like this?" Sherry felt amazed as she looked at the tea leaves. The green leaves had been turned into ck and dry tea leaves. "Of course, that is our focus of marketing. But it will look too in if people want to give it to their friends and rtives as a gift. If we want to sell a product well, good packaging is necessary." Amy didn''t exin a lot. The tea leaves were almost finished now. They would be done when they dried up. "Well, Ms. Rose, Mr. Keller, I think you must be hungry. It''s time for lunch now. The owner of the tea garden has prepared a very special meal for us. Let''s go to the dining room and enjoy our lunch there." Amy told the professional tea maker to perfect the tea they just picked and made. And she took Sherry and Yuris to the dining room. Chapter 162 Tense Atmosphere Chapter 162 Tense Atmosphere "This is tea rice. These are eggs boiled in tea. And this is tea soup with rabbit meat...." Amy was introducing the dishes on the table. "Are these all tea dishes? But why haven''t I seen any tea leaves in them?" Sherry looked at the dishes. They smelled nice, but she could not find any tea leaves in them. "This rice is cooked with Hawk tea, so it''s very fragrant. These eggs were boiled in tea. Even though the tea leaves used for this dish are just of average quality and not expensive, the eggs are quite nutritious." Amy introduced the details of every tea dish to Sherry. Sherry was overjoyed. In France, she only tasted the tea given by her Chinese friends. They would tell her how to brew it, but that was all. Today, she not only tried picking tea by herself, but she could also enjoy a meal consisting of tea dishes only. She thought the trip today was fruitful and she had really learned a lot. "Can we meet the owner of the tea garden today?" Yuris was pleased with the activities today, too. "I''m really sorry. The owner of the tea garden has been away. He is probably busy with his own business abroad. Maybe you will meet him next time youe here." The owner of the tea garden was the brother of one of Amy''s ssmates. He was always nice to Amy, and he helped Amy a lot today by letting her use his tea garden. "Oh, what a pity! We can''t meet the man with such a good taste today. Fortunately, you have told us a lot of things we didn''t know. Thank you very much, Amy." Yuris was very grateful to Amy. "Mr. Keller, it''s very kind of you to say that. Have more fish. The fish tastes yummy and tender, and there are very few bones in it." Amy picked up some fish for Yuris. Fish was Yuris'' favorite food. When they left the Evergreen Tea Garden, Amy took many tea leaves on the car. They were all gifts from the owner of the tea garden to Sherry and Yuris. "We had a lot of greasy food at noon. And let''s go to a tea house to have some tea and have a good chat there." Amy also invited another person who was already waiting for Sherry and Yuris in the tea house. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In the antique tea house, even the decorations were teapots and teacups. Amy took Sherry and Yuris to the private room she had booked, and Cathy was already waiting for them there. The water was boiling and bubbling. And the entire room was filled with the fragrance of tea. "Ms. Rose, Mr. Keller, she is my mother-inw. She is an expert in making tea. I invited her to make tea for you so that you can enjoy different tea arts in China." Amy introduced Cathy to Sherry and Yuris. Now Amy finally got the chance to sit down, chat, and enjoy the time today. They talked about ck tea, green tea, flower tea, and all kinds of delicate sweets that went with tea. Soon, their topic shifted from the tea culture to business. And finally, Sherry and Yuris made a business deal with HD Group. "Yuris, do you feel that we are tricked into making the deal?" Sherry suddenly asked Yuris after they went back to the hotel. "Yes, and we are happy to do it. Amy didn''t force us. It was us who brought up the topic of cooperating with them. We will sign the contract tomorrow. You still have time to change your mind." Yuris said to Sherry affectionately. "But I don''t regret it. I feel that doing business with someone like Amy is the right thing. She is really a smart girl. Somehow, she reminds me of Eliana Rice. Both of them make you want to cooperate with them." Sherry went back to her room, and Yuris followed her inside to give her a massage. It was a long day for them. "I don''t regret it, either. We can only gain win-win results by cooperating with people like her. HD Group is really lucky in having her." Yuris helped Sherry take off her shoes and lie face down on the bed. And then, he massaged the back of her waist. Yuris had been pursuing Sherry for more than ten years, but Sherry never said yes to him because of some old story. And now even if they werent together, they had be as close as family. After sending Cathy back, Amy also went home. She had talked a lot and walked in high heels today, so she was exhausted. Fortunately, Grandma Eva was not in the living room, so Amy directly went upstairs. She fell asleep immediately after climbing into her bed. Richard was also busy today. He did not go home for dinner, so no one came to ask Amy if she wanted to eat. By the time Amy woke up again, it was already dark outside. And she felt very hungry. After changing her clothes, she went downstairs to see if there was anything to eat. However, when she got to the living room, she saw that it was joyful there. Grandma Eva, Addy, and Sophia were sitting on the sofa watching TV. They were chatting so happily withughter. Grandma Eva immediately put on a long face when she saw Amy. "Don''t you know how to respect me? Why didn''t you greet me and tell me that you were at home? Are you waiting for me to greet you first?" Grandma Eva said harshly. "Grandma, don''t be angry. It''s not good for your health. Amy is the Vice President of HD Group now, so she is definitely very busy. You should forgive her for forgetting to greet you." Sophia spoke as if she wanted to ask Grandma Eva to forgive Amy. But in fact, she was just trying to make more trouble and enrage Grandma Eva. "Vice president? A woman should just help her husband and bring up their children. It''s so indecent for a woman to go about the city and do business. Haven''t we given you enough money?" Grandma Eva became even angrier. Amy could never have expected that Grandma Eva would scold her so harshly. She just wanted to see if she could find something to eat at home. "Grandma, I was very busy today, so I was really tired when I came home. That''s why I didn''t go to greet you. I''m hungry now. I want to see if I can find something to eat." Amy tried to exin politely. "Are you trying to show off? Do you think you''re the only woman who has a career in the family and we''re all trash?" Grandma Eva did not care whether Amy''s excuse was reasonable or not. She would just scold Amy whenever she had a chance. Amy felt that she had been patient enough with Grandma Eva. Amy did not want to say anything after she realized that Grandma Eva was just targeting at her. She then went to the kitchen to look for food. "Mrs. Carter, what do you want to eat? I can cook something for you." The cook knew that Amy did not have anything for dinner, so she asked Amy in the kitchen. "Could you make me some noodles? I''m good with something simple." Amy was so tired that she didn''t want to talk anymore. She wouldn''t even have gone downstairs if she wasnt too hungry. The Carter''s was such a depressive ce for her. She almost couldn''t breathe there. "It was your own fault for skipping dinner today. Cook for yourself! The servants also need to rest!" Chapter 163 Richards Worries Chapter 163 Richard''s Worries "Grandma, don''t be angry. I''ll go help Amy." Sophia stood up with a kind look on her face. "Sophia, you are so kind. She is a bitch, but you still help her. She may still harm you in the future." Eva grabbed Sophia and didn''t want her to help Amy. "Grandma, I respect you the most in this family, but it doesn''t mean that you can insult me. I''m already very tired after working for a whole day, but I still have to take your insults. I have neverined about it. I was just having a meal. What did I do to upset you? Why are you keeping grumbling? No matter how good my temper is, it''s impossible for me to stand it forever. "Do you think I''m being unreasonable? Why didn''t youe down when it was dinner time? Do you look down on us so that you kept us waiting for you?" Eva was filled with anger. Now, John didn''t evene out to eat. He would have someone bring food into his room. After the meal, he would go out alone. Cathy had returned to her mother''s ce. Halbert couldn''t persuade her toe back. Every day, Halbert came back veryte and didnt eat at home. Richard and Amy didn''t eat at home either. Even if the family ate together, Eva still felt that these people looked down on her. "You should respect yourself. If you look down on yourself, who will respect you?" When Amy saw that the noodles were ready, she went into the kitchen and stopped arguing with Eva. She did not say anything not because she was afraid of her, but because she felt that she did not need to have a conflict with such an old woman. But now, Eva couldn''t even give Amy a peaceful time during meal, which made Amy feel very annoyed. Seeing that Amy had left and ignored her, Eva was so angry that she was trembling. "Grandma, don''t be angry. Who the hell is she? You are the head of this family. There will be plenty of chances to deal with her." Seeing that it was a right timing, Sophia whispered to Eva. "What''s in your mind?" At this time, Eva felt that she had beenpletely humiliated. If she did not show her prestige in this family, how could she live a happy life here? "There''s no hurry. Grandma, let''s wait for the right timing." Sophia said to Eva and Addy. "Alright, we''ll listen to you." At this time, Eva was eager to suppress Amy. After meal, Amy passed by the living room, but Eva was quiet. Eva did not say anything else and did not even look at Amy. This was also good. Amy went upstairs in a good mood. She was full and spirited, so she looked through the cooperation n with Sherry and Yuris. Afterwards, she changed everything that needed to be changed. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It was already midnight when Richard returned. He had several appointments with clients today, and everything went well, so he drank some wine to celebrate. When he returned, he felt a little dizzy. He went upstairs and saw that Amy was still looking at something. "Richard, you''re back?" When Amy heard the sound of the door, she turned around and saw Richard''s cool look with his suit on his shoulder. "Yes, Amy. It''s already veryte. Why aren''t you sleeping?" Although Richard was a little drunk, he knew that it was veryte. Seeing that Amy was still busy, he felt sorry for her. "It''s fine. I''ll go to sleep after I finish reading it. I''ve discussed the cooperation n with Ms. Rose and Mr. Keller today. I''m modifying it." Amy went back to work again. "They both agreed today?" Richard simply couldn''t believe it. Although Cathy had told him, he still felt that his mother had exaggerated it. It was already amazing that Sherry agreed. "Yes, Ms. Rose discussed it with Mr. Keller. They let me take the contract over tomorrow. If they have no problem with the contract, they will sign. They want to finish this deal before they go back." Amy looked at the contract again and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with it, so she put the contract aside. "My wife is really a treasure. That''s great. Thank you for your efforts." Richard immediately threw the suit on the ground. He walked over to hug Amy and kissed her on the face. "Cut it out. Smell yourself! How much wine did you drink? I''ll go prepare the bath water for you." Although Amy said so, she smiled as Richard held her in his arms. His embrace was warm and sturdy, making her feel very safe. "I want to take the bath with you." Richard acted like a spoiled child. At this time, he missed Amy very much. "Alright, I''ll go prepare the water first. You can''t take a bath without water, can you?" Amy pushed Richard away. She didn''t take a bath after she came back today, so she could also take a bath. As the water was ready, Richard immediately took off Amy''s pajamas and carried her into the bathtub. ***** Looking at Amy who was sleeping soundly beside him, Richard felt so happy and contented. He picked up the contract that Amy had drafted and took a look. Amy had been working in HD Group since she graduated. She majored in foreignnguages in university, but the contract she drafted was very professional. If she said that she had never done this before, many people would not believe it. Could this be the talent? Judging from her ability, she was really a business genius. However, at this time, Richard was not very happy. He originally wanted Amy to help him deal with some trivial matters. However, seeing how busy she was, Richard felt heartache. Wasn''t it a little inappropriate for him to let his beloved wife work so hard for him? "Amy, are you still going to apany Ms. Rose today?" Early in the morning, Richard put on his suit and asked Amy who was still in bed. She was still sleepy. "No, I''ll just show her the contract. Today, Allison invited Ms. Rose to see the ballet show, so Ms. Rose is only avable in the morning." Amy rubbed her eyes. It was already seven o''clock, and she should get up. "Then I''ll send you thereter. When you''re done, we can go to thepany together." Richard had something to say to Amy. "Then won''t I dy you?" Amy asked Richard. "No, I''ll take you there. I have nothing to do this morning. We can have lunch together." Richard helped Amy put on her clothes. She was so sleepy that she walked with her eyes closed. "Alright then." It would be good to have Richard send her off. After washing up, Amy didnt tie her hair up. Her hair was ck and smooth. She had never permed her hair before, so her hair looked very shiny. Chapter 164 The Secret of Amys Business Chapter 164 The Secret of Amy''s Business Richard and Amy walked downstairs and went to the dining room. Apart from John, everyone else was here. Seeing Richard and Amy, everyone looked like that they were not in good moods. However, Eva did not say anything today. She just told others to eat, then everyone started the breakfast. After breakfast, Richard and Amy told Eva that they were leaving and then left. They still had a lot of things to do today. Eva only nodded. She didn''t say anything weird this morning, which made Amy a little surprised. After arriving the hotel where Sherry and Yuris were staying, Amy went to Sherry''s room as they agreed before. Richard also followed. Ms. Rose saw that Amy was very punctual. She did not say anything, but her impression of Amy was getting better. When Amy and Sherry were talking about business, Richard and Yuris sat on the other side and chatted. Amy took out the contract she had preparedst night, expressed her opinion, and asked Sherry for her opinion. Everything she did was perfect. But Sherry did not sign the contract immediately. She took it and said to Amy, "Amy, I''m going to look at Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. your contract again tonight. Although it''s urgent and you have exined a lot, I can''t decide right now. Can I think about it?" "Sure, I''m not in a hurry. I just want to show you the contract. If you have anything to add or modify, just let me know." Amy always had a smile on her face. If it were someone else, they would definitely think that Sherry was making things difficult for them, but Amy did not think so. Instead, she felt that it was a reasonable request. "Amy, I think you look like a friend of mine. Your working style and way of speaking are really simr to hers." After finishing the business, Sherry said to Amy. "Ms. Rose''s friends must all be sessful people. How can Ipare to them? Ms. Rose, you are ttering me." She had just stepped into the business world. How could hepare to those sessful businessmen? Sherry did not say anything else. She made aparison in her heart and felt that they were too simr. She suddenly found that even their appearances were a little simr. After talking to Sherry, Amy went to talk to Yuris. The result was the same. They had to look at the contract first and then talk about other things. "Alright, my job is done here, so I won''t upy your time. Miss Field wille to pick you upter, so I''m leaving." Amy stood up and said goodbye to Sherry and Yuris. As soon as Amy got in the car, she began to sleep again. She lookedpletely different from the person who was energetic and organized just now. Richard did not disturb her and just let her sleep. When they arrived at HD Group, Richard walked into thepany with Amy in his arms under the gazes of everyone. At this time, Amy woke up. She nced at Richard in a daze and closed her eyes again. She even found a morefortable position in Richard''s arms, falling asleep again. The news that Richard carried Amy into thepany spread to every corner of the HD Group. Many people were envious. "Hannah, our president and vice president are a happy couple. The vice president was carried out of the car by the president. I wonder what they didst night, making the vice president feel extremely sleepy when she arrived at work." The people from the marketing department surrounded Hannah since they knew that the vice president was Hannah''s good friend. "They have always been a loving couple. What''s so strange about it?" Hannah looked at the gossiping people and felt that it was inconceivable. What was the big deal about it? Of course, she was also very gossipy and liked to hear it. As long as she heard good news, she would be very happy. "Of course it''s strange. Mr. Carter only had Miss Field in his heart in the past. There were Miss Field''s pictures on his table and in his wallet. I don''t know whose picture is in the president''s wallet now." Their gossips were so detailed. "Of course it''s Amy''s picture. There''s no doubt about it." Hannah said firmly. Actually, she did not know whose photo was in Richard''s wallet. However, this aroused her curiosity and she also wanted to find out. ***** After entering the office, Richard ced Amy on the sofa and went to get her a quilt. Amy woke up. She didn''t know how she got into the office. She looked at the surroundings. It seemed to be her own office, but really? In the end, she was sure that it wasn''t her own office but Richard''s. She stretched herself and stood up. At this time, Richard came in with the quilt. "You''re awake?" Richard put the quilt on the sofa. "Yes, it''s sofortable. I feel better now. Is there anything I need to do?" Amy nced at Richard''s desk. Fortunately, there weren''t many documents. "No, I don''t have any documents today. I have finished them. Amy, I have a question for you." Richard hugged Amy in his arms. "What is it?" Today, Amy knew that the business of Sherry and Yuris was basically settled, so she was very happy in her heart. "It''s the contract you made yesterday. I saw that Ms. Rose and Mr. Keller didn''t seem to agree obviously. How could you sleep so soundly?" Richard had always wanted to work with Sherry and Yuris, but there was no suitable project. However, Amy asked the two big shots who had been engaged in jewelry and catering to invest in his real estate. This was something that even Richard did not dare to imagine. It was already a trans- regional investment. Could they agree? "You don''t have to worry about that. Didn''t you tell me to know them well if I wanted to do business with them? I''ve studied the characters and hobbies of Ms. Rose and Mr. Keller. That''s why I asked them to invest in our real estate. As long as one of them wants to invest, the other will have to invest as well." As Amy spoke, she asked Richard to get her some water. Richard immediately got some water for Amy. He felt his wife was quite smart and she made perfect sense when she was analyzing the situation. "I have checked that Ms. Rose is going to invest in some lucrative business. It''s not limited to jewelry or catering. HD Group has a long history in real estate. It is our ability to keep the business for such a long time in R City. They can clearly see this, so I suggest that they should invest in the real estate of HD Group." Chapter 165 Bowling Game Chapter 165 Bowling Game "Amy, Are you avable today? I''m Sherry. I''d like to invite Mrs. Newell to go bowling with us today. Come and join us. It will be fun." Amy did not expect that Sherry would invite her to go bowling with her. "Ms. Rose, I happen to be avable today. Tell me the address. I''ll be there." Amy suppressed her excitement and replied in a calm voice. After hanging up the phone, Amy''s heart was still beating wildly. She put down the phone and quickly rushed into the rest room behind the office, changing her clothes. "Amy, where are you?" Richard walked into the vice president''s office but didn''t see Amy. "I''m in the rest room. I''m going out. Ms. Rose called me and asked me to go bowling with them." Amy answered. Yesterday afternoon, Richard hesitated for a long time and did not say what he wanted to say. He felt that Amy''s enthusiasm for business had stopped him from saying those words. Amy changed her clothes and came out of the room. She wore pink sportswear and tied her hair in a ponytail, revealing her slender neck. "Then I''ll send you there." At this time, Richard suddenly discovered what Amy needed. How could he be so stupid? However, he wanted to give Amy a surprise. "Alright." Amy agreed. When they arrived at the bowling alley, Eliana, Sherry and Yuris were already there. "Sorry, I''mte." Amy apologized to them. "Never mind. I called you so suddenly and you came already very quickly. Come on, let''s separate into two teams. Mrs. Newell and Amy are in one team. Yuris and I are in another team. Let''spete, shall we?" Sherry saw that there were four of them and they could be divided into two teams. "Alright, Sherry, we haven''t had apetition for a long time. I really miss the years we spent together." Eliana was also dressed in a rosy sportswear today, looking noble and dignified. "Ms. Rose, you are here too? What a coincidence!" Just as the four of them were preparing for the "Yes, Allison, do you like bowling too?" Although Sherry did not agree to cooperate with the Field Group yesterday, she still needed to show some respect. "Yes, I also like bowling. This is my friend Gina. It looks like we can divide into three teams to y together." Allison brought Gina here. Amy had seen Gina, but she did not say hello to Gina. The two of them were like enemies. Amy would not forgive Gina. "We''ve divided into two teams. Then you two can form a group. We three teams canpete." Eliana did not look at Allison and Gina. She disdained to make friends such people. However, Amy was here today, and Eliana knew that Amy was going to cooperate with Sherry, so she epted it. "Mrs. Newell''s suggestion is very good. Let''s split up into three teams and see which team will win." Sherry couldn''t wait to y. Allison and Gina exchanged nces, and they smiled. "Ms. Rose, is there going to be a punishment for thepetition?" Allison suggested. "That will do. Thepetition will be more interesting with punishment." Sherry also felt that this suggestion was very good. This would be even more fun, so everyone began to discuss what the punishment should be. "Dance if you lose." Gina said first. She immediately gave a suggestion before Allison could stop her. Gina did not know that Amy could dance, so she just wanted to see Amy embarrass herself. Allison red at Gina, but Gina did not know what was wrong with her suggestion. "Dancing is good, but what kind of dance?" Yuris was also interested. "How about ballet?" Once again, Gina blurted out. She thought that Allison was a dancer and must be good at it. Even if she lost, it didn''t matter. Amy definitely couldn''t dance ballet and she couldn''t let Eliana dance, so she would make a fool of herself in a while. When they heard that they were going to dance ballet if they lost, everyone was interested. This bet was quite amusing. Allison really felt that she had brought a fool here. Before she could even speak, Gina had given a proposal. Didn''t Gina know that Amy could dance ballet? However, it was already toote to say something, so Allison had no choice but to agree. The three teams began topete. Sherry and Yuris were the first. They looked like experienced yers. Yuris'' scores were either nine or ten. When it was Eliana and Amy''s turn, Amy was still a little nervous. She was rtively low-key in college, and she deliberately lost to Gina to make her happy. However, she hadn''t practiced for a long time, and she didn''t know if she still could y so well. While Eliana yed very well. Almost all of her scores were either nine or ten, and Gina felt that she had chosen the wrong teammate. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When it was Amy''s turn to y, she took a deep breath. She looked at the distance and threw the ball. At the beginning, the ball went rtively straight, but when the ball was about to hit the targets, it missed and only knocked down three on the side. "Don''t be nervous. It doesn''t matter even if we dance. It''s not like you can''t dance." Eliana leaned towards Amy tofort her. Allison and Gina were overjoyed. Amy only knocked down three, and she wouldn''t get any better resultster. However, Amy seemed to be possessed by the God of Bowling, and the rest scores were all ten. Sherry and Yuris were so shocked that they opened their mouths wide. Was this girl too lucky? No, she got ten points for every round. It couldn''t be luck. Allison and Gina took a deep breath after looking at it. "Alright, it''s your turn now. Our results are already very high. Let''s see if you can surpass us. If you can''t, you''ll have to perform." Sherry reminded them kindly. Allison was quite calm. Her scores were either nine or ten. When it was Gina''s turn, Amy whispered to her, "I let you win on purpose in college. You should know that it''s very difficult for you to get ten points." After Amy finished speaking, she smiled and left. Hearing that, Gina was even more nervous. Chapter 166 The Accident in Bowling Alley Chapter 166 The ident in Bowling Alley After Amy finished speaking, Gina became even more nervous. When they were in university, Gina liked another boy. She wanted to show off in front of him, so she begged Amy to deliberately lose to her. But in the end, the boy didn''t like her. While Amy had a handsome boyfriend, Matt. Gina was very jealous in her heart. So she seduced Matt and slept with him. Now that their rtionshippletely broke down, she knew howpetent Amy was. However, she nced at Amy. Even if she lost, she couldn''t let Amy feel good. Gina got eight points in the first round. She was still quite calm, but as her score became lower and lower, she became even more panicked. Seeing Amy looking at her coldly not far, Gina decided to make Amy suffer. She faked a fall while throwing the ball and it flew towards Amy. At that time, everyone was stunned. Only Allison knew what Gina was nning, so she pretended to help support Gina. The ball was knocked away by another ball. Amy was so frightened at that time that she stood still and forgot to dodge. "Amy, are you alright?" Andy hurriedly ran over. He saw everything clearly just now. It was obvious that the woman had intentionally fallen and wanted to throw the ball at Amy. "Andy? I''m fine." At this moment, Amy regained her senses. Looking at Andy''s handsome face, she was stunned for a moment. "Andy, are you here to y bowling too?" When Allison saw Andy, she couldn''t help but walk over. As Gina saw Andy, she started to feel jealous again. Why were all the men around Amy so outstanding? Andy was still holding Amy''s hand. Seeing that Amy was feeling better, he was relieved. Gina also walked over, "Allison, who is this?" Gina did not know Andy. "This is a friend of mine, Andy." Allison wanted to show off in front of Gina, but they ignored the people who came with them. Eliana also walked over. She was shocked heavily just now. But as she saw Andy holding Amy''s hand, she pulled Andy''s hand away and went to check on Amy herself. "Amy, are you hurt?" Eliana had concealed her anxiety in her heart. "No, thank you for your concern. I''m fine." Amy looked at Eliana and said. Eliana was very nice to Amy, but Amy didn''t know why. Sherry and Yuris also came to show their care to Amy. Allison seized the opportunity and wanted to talk to Andy. However, Andy''s gaze had always been on Amy, and he didn''t look at Allison at all. As Gina saw that Andy didn''t even look at Allison who was beautiful and generous, she knew she never stood a chance on seducing him. "Amy, I was so worried just now. Fortunately, you''re fine." At this moment, Allison moved closer to Amy and pretended to be kind. "Amy, I''m sorry, I slipped just now." Seeing that so many people were concerned about Amy but no one cared about her, Gina felt even more jealous of Amy. How could so many people treat Amy so well? Although Amy was fine, no one was interested in the match anymore. "How about this? I''ll treat everyone to a meal to express my apologies." Seeing that everyone was unhappy, Allison suggested. If she could invite these people today, she could brag about it in the future. "I''m good. That''s it for today. We don''t have the mood to continue ying now." Eliana was impatient. Her daughter almost got hurt just now, and she had no mood to eat anything. "Ms. Rose, it was an ident just now, so I want to treat everyone to a meal to express my apologies." The cooperation Allison had discussed with Sherry yesterday had not seeded at all, so Allison came here and wanted to continue discussing with Sherry. "Mrs. Newell invited us here today. Since she said no, then no. Allison, you can take your friend back first. We''ll keep in contact. Mr. Baker, do you want to have dinner together?" Sherry also knew Andy. She and Andy''s father were old friends. "Not today. I''ll treat Ms. Rose and Mr. Keller to dinner myself after I return to France." The headquarters of Andy''s SR Company was in France. "Alright then, it''s up to you. We''ll leave first." Sherry took Amy''s hand and left with Eliana. "Andy, then I''ll treat you to dinner. It''s already lunch time anyway. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Shall we go eat together?" Allison looked at Andy with expectation, hoping that he would not reject her. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Alright." Andy did not reject her today. Hearing that he agreed, Allison was so excited that she didn''t know what to do. She didn''t even know where to put her hands. Andy had never agreed to Allison''s request. Even though Allison knew Andy''s taste very well, she didn''t have the chance to please him. "Then let''s go. Let''s go to the Royal Restaurant. You will like the food there." Allison immediately called the Royal Restaurant. "Amy, Mr. Keller and I have read the contract you drafted. I feel that we are very satisfied with it. We will be free the day after tomorrow, so we can settle all details then." Sherry was especially enthusiastic about Amy while she was eating. Amy thought that she would have to wait for a while before Sherry could reply to her. She didn''t expect that Sherry would reply so quickly. Was it because she was almost injured today that Sherry wanted to give her a surprise in advance? "Alright, then I''ll pick you up and sign the contract in HD Group." Although her heart was filled with ecstasy, Amy still had a calm smile on her face. "Eliana, take a look at Amy and see if she is like you. Why do I feel that you two are very simr? She is just your younger version. Also, you two look like each other!" Sherry looked at Amy and Eliana, feeling amazing. Amy and Eliana exchanged nces. Eliana was a little nervous. She didn''t think she look much like Amy. "Sherry, where precisely do you think Amy and I look alike?" Eliana asked Sherry with a puzzled expression. Chapter 167 Amy Stepped into a Trap Chapter 167 Amy Stepped into a Trap Eliana heard Sherry say that Amy and she looked alike. She looked at Amy, and Amy looked at her. "Rose, where precisely do you think Amy and I look alike?" Eliana asked Sherry. "You are both beautiful women. Don''t you think so?" Sherry''s exnation amused everyone. Eliana breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. She did not want others to know about her rtionship with Amy since Stephen was still alive. She couldnt take Amy from him in his lifetime. "That''s right. The three of you are all beautiful women. You all look alike." At this time, Yuris also joked. As they ate and talked, they forgot the unpleasant ident that happened just now. After dinner, Eliana took Sherry and Yuris back to the hotel, and then she sent Amy back. "Amy, you have to watch out for Allison. She''s not a good person. I think she has a strong hostility towards you. I''ve heard about the story between Richard and her before, so you must be careful." Eliana reminded Amy in the car. "OK. Thank you, Mrs. Newell." Amy thanked Eliana. Even Eliana could tell how hostile Allison was to Amy. Then they had some small talks, and they enjoyed themselves. No matter what they said, they seem to have a certain tacit understanding. Amy asked Eliana to send her to HD Group. She didn''t want to go home right now. ***** "What are you doing here?" Richard looked at Amy, who was holding some snacks for him. "You haven''t eaten lunch yet, right? I knew it, so I brought you some snacks you like. Take a bite first." Amy put the food on Richard''s desk. "OK. The red bean cake is still warm. It smells good. Let me try it." Richard put down the pen in his hand. He was busy today. The contracts with the partners had been drafted, and he was still making detailed changes. Amy was right. He didnt have lunch. He only took two red bean cakes and drank the juice that Amy brought for him. "Mr. Carter." The secretary knocked on the door. When she saw Amy inside, she did not go in rashly. "Come in." Richard let her in. "Mr. Carter, Miss Field brought this for you. She heard that you missed lunch." The secretary held a "No." Richard refused without thinking. However, Amy had her secretary leave the food on the desk. "You haven''t eaten lunch. Why don''t you take it? Since someone has brought you food, you should eat some first, or you''ll starveter." Amy opened the food box. It was Richard''s favorite food. Amy and Eliana were eating hotpot for the lunch, so she didnt order takeout for Richard. Now that someone had brought food to Richard, she was relieved. After all, she cared for him and didnt want to see him staving. "I''ve eaten your red bean cakes. I''m not hungry anymore." Richard didn''t even look at the food. He felt whatever Amy brought for him was the most delicious. "Come on. I''ll feed you." Amy looked at the food and picked up Richard''s favorite food. "Alright." Richard smiled happily and opened his mouth and let Amy feed him. He suddenly realized that no matter what it was, it would be very delicious as long as it had anything to do with Amy. While Allison looked at the loving couple at the door. She felt like her heart were torn apart. She swore that she would get back at Amy very soon. Allison did not expect Amy to return to thepany. She wanted to show her care to Richard, but Amy took the credit. Oh Amy was really a bitch, and she ruined everything! After the lunch, Amy cleaned up and went back to her office. Richard had a lot of work to do, so she didn''t want to disturb him anymore. She went back to see if there was something she could do to help Richard. Both of them were busy in their offices, but at this time, Amy received a phone call. "Amy? Come back quickly. Grandpa isn''t feeling well. I can''t take him to the hospital by myself." Sophia said hurriedly through the phone. "No one can help you at home?" Addy and Eva should always be at home. "They went out with the driver. No one else can drive. I can''t do anything by myself. So I can onlye to ask you." Hearing Sophia''s crying voice, Amy was anxious. She knew that John was sick, and John had treated her very well, so Amy grabbed her bag and left before she could say a word to Richard. Sophia put down the phone and nodded to Eva and Addy. Everything was settled. Knowing that Amy was about to return, they went to make preparations. Amy hurriedly took a taxi back to the Carter''s mansion. But it was really quiet. Amy arrived at John''s room. There was no sound inside, so she pushed open the door. It was also quiet in his room. There was no one inside, and she did not see John. Wasn''t John seriously ill? Where did they go? Amy felt that it was very strange. She walked around the house, but she still didn''t see John. And she didn''t even see Sophia. Amy went to ask a servant. It seemed that John was really sick, but he had been sent to the hospital. The servant did not know which hospital he was in. Amy didn''t have Sophia''s number, so she could only call Richard, but she couldn''t reach him either. Amy couldn''t get through to anyone on the phone. Only then did she realize that her cell phone didn''t have any signal. To be more urate, there was no signal in the whole house. She could only call from thendline, but thendline was not working. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Now that Amy waspletely isted at home, she didn''t know where to go even if she was desperate to go out. The Inte at home was blocked, and all the cell phones had no signal. At this time, Amy didn''t have a choice. She took a taxi to the supermarket outside and called Richard. Chapter 168 John Passed Away Chapter 168 John Passed Away When Amy called Richard, he sounded very anxious on the phone. "Amy, where have you been? Grandpa has been seriously ill for a long time in the hospital. Tell me where you are, and I''ll pick you up." Although Richard was anxious, he also paid attention to his tone. John was really sick. Did Sophia tricked her intoing back so that everyone in the family would have prejudices against her? "No need to pick me up, Richard. Just tell me the location. I''ll take a taxi." Amy also knew that Richard was worried about her, but it would be a waste of time. John was in a really bad situation. So Richard didn''t say anything else and directly told Amy the address of the hospital. Amy took a taxi and quickly arrived at the hospital. When she got on the 28th floor and got out of the elevator, she heard the sound of crying. It was over. This time, she didn''t get to see John before he died. Amy saw that the Carters were all crying in the corridor. "Amy, hurry up and see Grandpa." Richard was anxiously waiting for Amy. As soon as he came out, he saw Amy arrive. He hurriedly let Amy enter the ward. John had passed away. His death was also a relief to him. Years of illness had tortured him badly. Although he was tough and didntin, everyone knew his pain. John could live longer, but how did he suddenly die? William and Jacob were in the ward, and Allison was also there. "You bitch, grandpa was so kind to you. You didn''te to see him while he was dying. Where did you go? Why couldn''t we reach you? How heartless you are!" Eva hadn''t forgotten to scold Amy at this time. John''s death was also a good thing for her. No one could suppress her at home in the future. "That''s right. You always pretend to be nice, but at the critical moment, what did you do? Did you wish grandpa to die?" Jacob also spoke at this time. "What are you talking about? Don''t judge without knowing the truth. Now that Grandpa was gone, why are we still arguing? Tell everyone toe and pay their condolences. We should arrange his funeral properly." Richard defended Amy and stood beside her. Richard was still respected at home. Everyone seemed to calm down after hearing his words, but the way Eva looked at Amy was filled with hostility. Richard took Amy to Cathy. At this time, the way Halbert looked at Amy was not very friendly either. "Mom, let Amy stay with you. I''m going to take care of Grandpa''s funeral. Dad,e with me." Richard called for Halbert to go with him to deal with these. "Amy, where did you go just now? I can''t reach you." At this time, Cathy finally got her chance and asked Amy in a low voice. "Mom, if I say that Sophia tricked me back home and blocked the signal at home, will you believe me?" asked Amy. "I believe you." Cathy answered without hesitation. She knew Amy very well. It was impossible for her not to answer the phone for such a long time. This was definitely a trap set by Sophia. However, Sophia was too despicable. She actually used John as bait. "I don''t care if others believe me or not. As long as you and Richard believe me, I will be satisfied." Amy said to Cathy. They were silent after the conversation. John''s death was such a blow to them. Now that Eva had returned, she would definitely help Addy and her family. Then Cathy and Amy would be in trouble. "Of course I believe you. You are my daughter-inw. I know you very well. It''s just that our current situation is not good. Your father seems to have listened to your grandmother''s words and has a bad impression of you. I don''t want to go back home anymore." Cathy still hadn''t forgiven Halbert. "Mom,e back. Our home is iplete and cold without you. Mom, if you leave, I probably won''t be able to stay for long." Amy said to Cathy. Was this the ending of this family? "Let me think about it. Amy, you are now the vice president of HD Group. There will be many people watching you. They are eager to find trouble with you. We are in a difficult situation but I haven''t thought of a proper way to solve it for the time being." Cathy and Amy were discussing what they should do next. "There are consequences. Let''s see what you''ve done to John. Now that he was gone, are you happy?" Eva walked over at this time. She pointed at Amy and Cathy and scolded them. At this moment, however, a person was shooting from afar with a camera. But everyone was busy with John''s matters, and no one noticed. "Grandma, don''t be angry. Amy may have some difficulties. Come and rest for a while." Allison supported Eva and walked to Amy''s side. She looked as if she was considerate to Amy. Seeing this, Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jacob felt even more distressed for her. "Allison, you are so gentle and kind. However, some people are not as kind as you think. You treat her so well, but she may harm you behind your back." Jacob said to Allison. "Yes, Allison. If only all the girls nowadays were as kind as you. However, some people insist on being mean and selfish." Eva also spoke for Allison. Neither Amy nor Cathy argued with these people. In their eyes, it was not worth it. John''s funeral would be held three dayster. But some people from the Carter family hadn''t arrived yet, so they had to wait. However, there were many stories about Amy in the newspaper the next day. There was arge photo of Amy and a man on the news. The man held Amy''s hand. The two of them were very close. The background of the photo was very blurry and you could only see his profile but Amy was facing the camera directly. The headline was, "The daughter-inw of the Carter family was dating another man as John Carter was dying. Where did all the moral values go?" The entire R City was bustling with excitement. It was rumored that Amy was cheating on Richard when John was fighting with death. As a result, many people who did not know the truth were denouncing Amy. Even within the HD Group, the story of Amy began to spread crazily. Richard looked at the newspaper and could tell that the man should be Andy. But when was this photo taken? The background was very blurry, which must be nned by others on purpose. He decided to ignore it, but it wouldnt disappear. Just as Richard hid all the newspapers and didn''t let Amy see them, another overwhelming piece of news came out on the third day. Chapter 169 Amy Was Slapped Chapter 169 Amy Was pped "Amy, you are just a troublemaker, right? You were exposed yesterday for dating a man instead of seeing your grandfather while he was dying. And now, everyone knew you were quarreling with your family at the hospital. What a capable woman you are!" Halbert looked at the newspaper and angrily threw it under Amy''s feet. Yesterday, Amy was with Cathy and thus she did not notice the news. But she was scolded by Halbert as soon as she returned today. Amy looked down and picked up the newspaper. She saw the newspaper was full of photos of Grandma Eva cursing at her. The angle of the photos was excellent, and it looked like Amy was the one started quarreling. "Dad, you were in the hospital that day. I didn''t say anything." Amy said to Halbert. "You didn''t say anything? Look at this. Who was the man? What were you two doing?" Halbert threw yesterday''s newspaper to Amy. Amy took a look. It was a picture of herself and a man. His face was blurry on purpose. However, she could tell that the man was Andy. He was holding her hand. But it was truly an incidence. It was taken when she was almost hit by Gina''s bowling ball. The title was quite interesting. It said that she, as the hostess of the Carters, secretly went to meet her lover and didn''t even bother to visit Grandpa John at the hospital. "Dad, this isn''t the truth. He..." Amy wanted to exin to Halbert. "It''s not the truth? When John was in critical condition, you weren''t by his side. Everyone was calling you, but none of them got through. Halbert also called, he knew it." Grandma Eva walked over and argued loudly. When Halbert thought about it, he agreed with Eva. On that day, as he saw that Grandpa John couldn''t make it, he had been calling Amy. However, the call couldn''t get through. Halbert was very angry about this. Grandpa John liked Amy very much and was always nice to her. But as he was dying, Amy wasnt there for him. "I don''t want to hear your exnation. You weren''t there back then, and you couldn''t be reached. Think about it. When did our family fail you? But what you did is a disgrace to us!" At this time, Halbert was furious. Seeing that Halbert wouldn''t listen to her exnation and that Grandma Eva was instigating, Amy felt it was useless to say anything. "Grandma, Dad, I need to go out. Let''s talk about these after I get back." Amy had to pick up Sherry and Yuris. The contract was supposed to be signed today. "Are you feeling guilty? Do you want to run? You wanna go find your lover and discuss how to deal with our family?" Grandma Eva walked over and pulled Amy, not willing to letting her go. She wanted to drive Amy out of the Carter family. "Grandma, I have something very important to do today. Please let me go." Amy got so anxious since time was passing by very quickly. "Is that how you speak to your grandma? This arrogant attitude? You did something wrong yet won''t admit it?" Seeing that Amy was in a hurry to leave, Halbert was quite angry. Amy should give the Carters an exnation, right? But what was she doing now?! "Dad, I will exin to Richard. He knows the best what I have done. But today, I don''t have time to exin it to you. Please let me go. I have to go." Amy wanted to pull her arm out of Grandma Eva''s grip. However, Grandma Eva was a farmer since she was young and thus she was quite strong. Amy had to make greater efforts to pull her arm out. However, before she could do anything, Grandma Eva staggered and fell to the ground. Bang! Halbert gave Amy a p in the face. Halbert was hitting Amy very heavily and her face instantly swelled. She was at a loss for a moment. And the next second, she burst into tears. After Halbert hit Amy, he helped Grandma Eva up. He said to Amy, "Apologize to Grandma. You don''t know how to behave yourself, do you? Don''t you even know to respect the elderly? How were you brought up?" Halbert was still outrageous. "Dad, I call you Dad because you are Richard''s father. But it never means you are right and fair. I won''t exin anything to you for now. I have to go now. If you stop me again, I will call Richard." Early in the morning, Richard and Hry had gone to prepare to wee Sherry and Yuris. Amy didnt leave with them since she had to pick up Sherry and Yuris, but now she was pped at All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. home. A smug smile was shown by Grandma Eva. "Mom, what happened to you?" At this time, Addy ran over, shouting exaggeratedly. "Go!" Halbert felt that he had gone too far in pping Amy, but he was still enraged in his heart. Amy got into the car. She wiped her tears and looked at her right face in the mirror. It was red and swollen. She had no choice but to untie her hair and tried to cover her face with the hair. "Hello, Amy, you look good today. Your hair is so smooth and shiny." When Sherry saw Amy, she felt that she liked her already. Anyone would like a smart, beautiful and polite girl when they saw one. "Thank you, Ms. Rose, for your praise. You must have been waiting. Then let''s go to HD Group now." Amy smiled, but her face twitched in pain for her smile. Due to Amy''s efforts, they finally signed the contract. As the president, Richard shook hands with Sherry and Yuris. "Richard, you are so lucky. You married such a smart and beautiful girl! She will help you a lot! You have to cherish her." Sherry said to Richard. "Of course, she''s my treasure." Richard hugged Amy, and his happy look relieved Sherry. "Sherry, Yuris, I have prepared a banquet for you tonight. I look forward to seeing you there." Richard said to his two partners. "No need. We have other appointments tonight. We''re going back to Paris early tomorrow morning. I have to go back and inform my subordinates. After making such arge order, we have to make arrangements." Sherry refused. She really had something important to do tonight. "Alright then, help yourself. If you need anything, just contact Amy." Richard did not force them. "Mr. Carter, I really have something for Amy. Can you send us off early tomorrow morning?" Sherry looked at Amy expectantly. Chapter 170 A Fake Fall Chapter 170 A Fake Fall "Amy, you are my sweetie. Come and kiss me." Richard cupped Amy''s face with his hands, but Amy had a painful look. He just happened to touch her where she was hurt. Amy gasped. "What''s the matter?" At this time, Richard discovered that Amy''s face was a little swollen. He was focused on the negotiation. Besides, Amy covered her face with her hair, so he didn''t see it. "It''s fine." Amy said that she was fine, but tears from grievance flowed down her cheeks. "How could it be fine? Look at the fingerprints. Who pped you?" Richard''s face darkened. His wife was pped, and he immediately burst into anger. "I told you I''m fine. Let''s go. I''m so tired. I need to rest." Amy didn''t want to say anything. She wasn''t in the mood to talk about what happened at the Carter''s at this time. "Amy, what happened to your face?" Hry came to pack her things and saw that Amy was wiping her tears the moment she entered the room. Then, she saw a red mark on Amy''s face. "Richard, you pped Amy? Why? Why did you do this?" Hry pulled Richard and med him badly. She thought Richard did this. "It wasn''t Richard. Hry, let it go." Amy pulled Hry. It wasn''t Richard? Then who did it? Hry looked at Amy''s face with distress. This mark was so big, so red, and it shouldn''t be from a woman. "Was it dad?" Hry suddenly thought of the men in the house. At this time, the only man left in the house was her father. Her three brothers had gone to work. "It''s dad? Why did he p you?" Richard pulled Amy and was about to confront Halbert. It scared Amy so much that she stopped him at once. "It''s because of the news recently. I don''t know who took the pictures and made the headlines. Dad was angry when he read it. He asked me to exin. I was busy picking up Ms. Rose and I was about to leave. Grandma didn''t let me go. I don''t know what happened, but she fell to the ground. Dad pped me then." Amy told Richard what had happened at home this morning. "It''s Grandma again. Nothing will be good as long as she is around. It must be a fake fall, and she med your for this, right?" Hry did not have a good impression of her grandmother. "No matter what, my wife can''t be bullied by them. Let''s go, I will definitely help you." Richard couldn''t calm down after hearing Amy''s words. Amy was his wife and he would always defend her no matter what. "That''s right. You must go back. Amy, don''t be afraid. Richard and I will help you." Hry was also quite pissed off. What was wrong with her family? Were they crazy? ***** "What? Did shein to you?" Halbert was drinking tea and chatting with Grandma Eva in the living room. Seeing that Richard returned aggressively, he looked up and red at Amy. Amy was not afraid of him and staring at him directly. "Dad, why did you p Amy?" Richard walked to Halbert and questioned him. "Why did I p her? Ask her. She hit your grandma! Dont you think I should teach her a lesson?" Halbert also stood up. They were both tall and now were confronting each other. People beside them were pressured. "Grandma, did Amy hit you?" Hry sat beside Grandma Eva and held her arm. "Well, she knows what she has done." Grandma Eva was speaking vaguely since Amy didn''t hit her. "Oh, we must find the truth and everything in detail. Amy, did you hit my grandmother? I have to avenge her. Richard, show me the surveince footage in the living room and let me see how Amy hit my grandmother." Hry seemed to want to revenge for Grandma Eva. However, her words reminded Richard. Hry was really smart at the critical moment. She reminded him that there were surveince cameras, so everything was recorded. "Hry, what''s wrong with you? Is Amy so good to you that you want to help her against your grandma? Speaking of this, Dad, we can check the surveince footage to see how Amy hit Grandma." Richard pretended to scold Hry, but his eyes were filled with praise. "Go ahead. Let the evidence speak." Halbert wasn''t afraid. He saw that Amy and Grandma Eva had an argument this morning. However, Grandma Eva felt guilty. She fell by herself. If the footage was checked, it would be obvious All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. that she faked a fall. "Forget it. Why bother? We are family. It doesn''t matter and I didn''t hurt either." Grandma Eva hurriedly found an excuse. "Grandma, no. Look at Amy. She is so arrogant. We must convince her. She made the mistake and should bear the consequence." Hry didn''t give in and made it very difficult for Grandma Eva. "Dad, do it so that you can warn others that framing won''t work here since we have surveince cameras in this house." Richard refused topromise. "Alright, let''s do it!" Halbert was provoked. He wanted to convince Amy that it was right for him to p her. It was useless for Grandma Eva to stop them. Halbert and Richard had turned on the TV and connected the monitoring system. Everything that happened in the morning was revealed in front of everyone. First, Halbert threw the newspaper at Amy''s feet, and then, Grandma Eva went to pull Amy to prevent her from leaving. The sound was recorded in the footage, and everyone could hear it clearly. Amy just wanted to pull her arm out, but Grandma Eva nced at Amy, and when Halbert didn''t pay attention, she fell on her own. Then, Halbert pped Amy in the face. The truth was seen by everyone. Halbert nced at Grandma Eva who lowered her head. "Perhaps my legs went weak." Grandma Eva was still arguing, but her expression in the footage showed that she was trying to frame Amy. Halbert also looked very nervous, but since he had pped Amy, they wouldn''t let Amy p back, right? He didn''t say anything anymore. "We can''t let this go. You are Amy''s grandmother and dad. You can''t bully her by taking advantage of this. I''ll leave this matter to Amy. In the future, don''t make trouble at home. Grandfather has always wanted everyone to live in harmony, not against each other." When Richard said those words, he even nced at Addy. Although she didn''t say anything, but in Richard''s opinion, she was not easy to deal with. Chapter 171 Grandma Evas Promise Chapter 171 Grandma Eva''s Promise Knowing that Amy would deal with this matter, Grandma Eva looked at Hry for help. Her granddaughter would help her, right? She really didn''t know who Hry was helping at that time. "Well, there''s no need for Amy to deal with it. She must be in a difficult situation. I''ll apologize to Amy on behalf of Grandma Eva. This won''t happen again. pping you is definitely wrong. I wasn''t considerate enough." Halbert''s attitude suddenly changed. He admitted his mistake to Amy. "I can admit my mistake in pping you. However, I would like to know how you can exin the news in today''s newspaper. You should give us an exnation." Halbert started to target at Amy again. He could admit his mistake, but the news in the newspaper was not a joke, was it? He wouldn''t believe All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. that her son would trust such a woman. "I want to tell you that Amy is very tired after working. She has signed a contract with Sherry and Yuris today. Do you know what it means signing a contract with them?" Richard pulled Amy to sit down. He was the only one who cared for his wife. "What? Sherry and Yuris signed a contract with Amy? Are you joking?" Halbert pouted and looked at Amy. Even Richard might not be able to win a contract from those twopanies, and they never worked with HD group before. Back then, Halbert had worked hard, but Sherry simply ignored him. How could a brat like Amy sign a contract with the twopanies? "Dad, we didnt made it but it never means others cant. Amy did it. Not only did she make it, she also signed a long-term contract with bothpanies. Do you know what this contract means?" Richard looked at Grandma Eva and Addy. However, Richard didn''t say anything this time. Halbert said, "Signing these two contracts means that even if HD doesn''t sign any contracts with any enterprises in the future, the wealth it brings will be enough for the rest of your life." Halbert was telling the truth. With this great fortune, HD Group''s position in R City would be even more solid. Of course, it wasn''t a match for a foreign group like the Newell Group. Grandma Eva and Addy both opened their mouths wide. They were not happy, but they felt that Amy''s status in the family would be higher and higher in the future. It would be impossible for them to kick her out. When Halbert heard this news, his attitude towards Amy changed a lot. He became more sincere in his apologies as he apologized to Amy once again. This girl looked ordinary, but she was able to cooperate with Sherry and Yuris, the two tycoons. She was indeed a capable woman. "Amy, it''s my fault. I was wrong. Apologies alone can''t express my guilt to you. I''ll give this to you." Halbert took out a fan made of expensive wood from his study. Amy nced at it and she didn''t know what it could be used for. To her, it was just to create wind. "Dad, there''s no need. If we have a misunderstanding, we can just exin it clearly. We''re family, and there''s no need to treat me like a guest." Amy refused. She was an amateur in terms of antiques and calligraphy. "Take it. You said we''re family. And you should feelfortable getting my gift. Your mother gave you a jade bracelet. I wasn''t there at that time, and I didn''t give you anything. Now I''ll give this to you." Halbert insisted on giving the fan to Amy. "Dad, I want to tell you that the man in the photo with me was Andy. That day, Ms. Rose asked me to go bowling, and I was almost injured by someone with a bowling ball. Fortunately, Andy was there. He helped me. That photo was taken at that time. There were many people present, but they were all blurred." Amy felt that she needed to exin the matter regarding that photo to Halbert. As for what happened this morning, she didn''t need to exin. Everyone was here, and they saw it. There was no need to say anything else. "Alright, I see. You guys go and rest. It''s been a tiring day. I''ll call you when it''s dinner time." Halbert waved his hand helplessly. He felt that he was very tired living in his home now. In the past, when his mother hadn''te, Cathy managed the house in an orderly manner, so he just left everything to her and lived a rxed life. However, it was different now. He felt that he was living with tricks every day, but he did not know what to do. His wife had returned to her parents'' house and did note back. The way his son and daughter-inw looked at him was no longer as respectful as before. Was he, Halbert, living like such a loser? He let his son and daughter-inw back, and Hry left with them as she had nothing to say to these people. There were only Halbert, Grandma Eva, and Addy left in the living room. "Mom, you''re senior. I brought you here to enjoy your life. Don''t worry too much. Addy, take good care of mom. If you need anything, just let me know." Halbert felt that he was very tired, so he went back to his room. "You scared me to death. Addy, they are quite formidable. We have to be careful. I didn''t expect that there was surveince everywhere. Forget it, let''s talk about this after Sophia''s return. We don''t have a ce in the family now." Grandma Eva was taught a lesson by Halbert. She was shocked in her heart. Could they bully her like this just after her husband passed away? "Mom, we need to listen to Sophia. She''s smart and knowledgeable. We just came here from the countryside, so we don''t know much about things here. We need to deal with them slowly, and we need to prepare for the long term battle." Addy acted like a good guy. "I wanted to help you! You''ve looked after me for so many years, and Cathy that bitch was the hostess here. Its unfair and I will help you. Addy, you still love Halbert, right?" Grandma Eva held Addy''s hand. "Mom, I only love him. Otherwise, I would have got remarried a long time ago." Of course Addy only loved Halbert. How many people in this world couldpete to Halbert? However, Halbert had never liked her. Addy was able to give birth to two sons thanks to Grandma Evas tricks. Otherwise, Halbert wouldn''t have touched Addy at all. "I am happy to heart that. You are good to me and I will always remember that, so I will help you. Don''t worry, Addy, these two bitches will be driven out of the Carter family soon." Grandma Eva promised Addy. Chapter 172 The Rumor-Monger Newspaper Disappeared Chapter 172 The Rumor-Monger Newspaper Disappeared "Allison, howe the Carters trust that bitch Amy so much? We''ve used so many tricks to drive a wedge between them, but she cleared the air with just a few words. She really pissed me off." After Sophia found out what happened at home, she went to Allison. Allison drank her tea gracefully. She also frowned. Amy was indeed lucky. Many family members took her side. Halbert apologized to her. She even concluded a contract with Sherry and Yuris. Thinking that Amy had signed a contract with Sherry and Yuris, Allison felt jealous. Sherry and she had known each other for many years. She had thought that Sherry would cooperate with her in one or two projects for sake of the friendship. However, when she talked to Sherry about it, thetter kept avoiding the topic. But how did Amy conclude the contract with Sherry and Yuris? It puzzled Allison. "There''s no rush. Right now, our priority is to make Halbert and Richard hate Amy. Others are insignificant. Richard and Halbert have the final say in the family," Allison analyzed. "Then what should we do? I''m dying to see Amy bing miserable. I''ll be walking on air then. Allison, can you move into our house as well? Grandma Eva is too old. William''s mother isnt smart. I can''t defeat them alone." Sophia begged Allison to move into the Carter''s mansion. "You''re stupid! What excuse do I have to move in? Jacob''s girlfriend? How can I live with him before our marriage? What about my dignity? It will bring shame to my family." Allison told Sophia off for being stupid. "I''m sorry. I didn''t think it through. Allison, don''t be angry." At this moment, Sophia had no other choice but to rely on Allison to help her. "Never mind. I know you are just anxious. But don''t rush me. I''ll figure out a way, the best way, to get rid of Amy once for all." "I won''t rush you. Take your time." What Sophia wanted the most was to drive Amy out of the Carter family so she could get the jade bracelet as soon as possible. She was fearful of Allison. If Allison married Jacob, she would be the eldest son''s wife. Then, Sophia''s effort would be all for nothing. She had to be the most important woman of the Carter family so the White family could make aeback in the R City. "Come and eat something. Don''t be too anxious. We need to make a wless n. Only in this way can we get rid of the trouble once for all. Do you understand?" Allison looked at Sophia''s chest. It was said a woman couldnt have both big boobs and a smart brain. But Sophia didnt have big boobs. Nor did she have a smart brain. Poor girl. Thinking of this, Allison straightened her back. There were very few women with plump breasts and intelligence like her. She felt good. "Understood," Sophia said tteringly. She gazed at Allison''s chest and thought, ''You must have had the breast ergement surgery. What''s there to be proud of? I can have big breasts as well with a little money.'' The two of them sat back, drinking tea and eating snacks. As they were working on their evil n, Allison''s phone rang. Seeing that it was her mother, Tracy, she hurriedly picked it up. "Allison, hurry up. I''m in the hospital. Don''t tell your brother or others. Come quickly." Tracy sounded very anxious on the phone. "Okay. Mom, I''ll be right there." When Allison heard that her mother was in the hospital, she had a bad premonition. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Sophia, I have to go. I''m going to the hospital. Go home. I''ll let you know when I have a n." After saying that, Allison took her bag and hurriedly left. "Mom, what happened to you? Why were you so anxious?" After arriving at the hospital, Allison saw the pale-faced Tracy. "Allison,e here. Listen, I have been diagnosed as having terminal liver cancer. What should I do?" When Tracy knew this, she was shocked. She often felt pain in her right abdomen recently. "What? Mom, there must be a mistake." Allison''s mother had been her counselor. Allison was stunned at the news. "I''m also doubtful. Tell your father and your brother that we are going to travel abroad. I want to go abroad for a recheck." Tracy had no faith in the examination in this hospital. She didn''t want to die so early. How could she die before she saw her son and daughter get married? Allison asked Tracy, "Should I tell them you are ill?" "No, don''t tell them. I don''t want them to know, especially your father. I always suspect that he has a mistress outside. If they know about my illness, they will be thrilled. I''ll have an exact diagnosis and then make a n. Tell your brother that you want to travel abroad, and I''m going with you," Tracy said to Allison. This was the best hospital in R City. If she had doubts about the medical examination result, she could only go abroad to have another examination. "Alright, Mom, I''ll call my brother right away." Tears flowed down Allison''s cheeks uncontrobly. Tracy had always helped Allison. She was alwaysing up with good ideas. If Tracy died, Allison could only rely on herself. ***** "Richard, why hasn''t Mome back yet?" Amy was lying on the bed. Cathy hadn''te home yet and Amy missed her very much. Without Cathy, this family was turning into a mess. "Dad has tried several times to bring her back. It seems that Mom has some unfinished business. Since she promised you that she woulde back, she will definitelye back. She always keeps her word." Richard stroked Amy''s hair. He was still dealing with some work on theputer. "Richard, why do you think things have be like this? Did we do anything wrong? Why doesn''t Grandma Eva like me?" Amy was very respectful to the elder. She couldn''t figure out why Grandma Eva had hated her from the beginning. "How can you expect everyone to like you? It only matters as long as I like you. Don''t worry about others. Let me tell you something. You''ll be very happy about it. The newspaper that spread rumors about you and Andy has disappeared from R City, and the newspaper that reported about your arguing with Grandma Eva has gone bankrupt," Richard told her. "Disappeared? How strange! Did you do it, Richard?" There were only a few people in R City who was capable of doing so. Amy guessed it was her husband. "The bankruptcy was my work, but I didn''t make the other newspaper disappear since I couldn''t find it." However, even though Richard wasn''t responsible, he knew who did it. Chapter 173 Embarrassed Hannah Chapter 173 Embarrassed Hannah Hannah had been depressed recently. Everything she feared had happened. Also, Kevin demanded she go to HA Group to discuss cooperation. No one else was wee. Under the repeated requests of Cadman, Hannah had to go. When she arrived at the entrance of HA Group''s office building, Hannah tidied her hair and straightened her clothes. Although Kevin''s reputation was not good, he was once the boy she admired. Hannah didn''t want to look bad in front of him. All set, Hannah walked in. "Are you Miss Adams?" When the receptionist saw Hannah, she hurriedly ran over to wee her. Hannah felt awkward. She was not used to the enthusiasm. "Yes," Hannah responded. "Our president is waiting for you. Please follow me." The receptionist walked to the president''s exclusive elevator, and brought Hannah to Kevin''s office. Although Kevin looked like a yboy, he was actually a wise and conservative man. But he wanted to scare away the women who were coveting him every day. Seeing Hannah, Kevin felt that the air was getting fresher, and the tiredness from dealing with the documents had dissipated. "Mr. Smith, Miss Adams is here." The receptionist brought Hannah into the president''s office and left perceptively. "Miss Adams, you''re very punctual. Please take a seat. I''ll be done soon with this," Kevin said. "Take your time, Mr. Smith. There is no rush." Hannah sat on the sofa and waited for Kevin. She looked around at Kevin''s office. He was said to be a yboy, but his office was decorated in a solemn style. Everything in therge office was properly ced. Apart from ck and white, there were All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. no other colors. Seeing this, she felt he was a professional CEO. Watching Kevin work earnestly, she thought he was really handsome. But he couldn''t make amitment, and Hannah did not like that. "Alright, I''ve finished it. Let''s talk about the cooperation n with HD Group. I''m sorry, I forgot to get you some water." Seeing that there was no water in front of Hannah, Kevin personally went to get her a ss of water. Hannah wanted to decline, but Kevin was fast and hade back with a ss of water. "Miss Adams, please drink some water. I''m sorry for not being considerate. I''d like to invite you to lunch aspensation. Do I have the honor, Miss Adams?" Kevin sounded sincere. The fact was that the receptionist went to the lobby to wee Hannah and bring her to Keven''s office under his instructions, but he had specifically told her not to get water for Hannah. "That''s not necessary. Besides, I''m not thirsty." Hannah didn''t want to go to lunch alone with Kevin. If the reporters saw it, she didn''t know what they would write about her. "Miss Adams, are you looking down on me?" Kevin squinted at Hannah. He saw how awkward she was. But he just wanted to get along with her. He didn''t have any other bad intentions. "No." Hannah didn''t dare to say that she didn''t like him since he was a yboy. If she failed in this mission, Cadman would kneel before her, which was too much for her. Hannah hurriedly took the ss of water and gulped it down. In the end, she drank it too fast and choked. Overwhelmed by the embarrassment, Hannah wanted to cry. She wasn''tdylike at all at this moment. How could she make a fool of herself in front of the man she cared about? Hannah coughed violently. Kevin was anxious. He gently patted her back with his hand to make her feel better. She finally stopped coughing, but her face was red and tearful. She didn''t raise her head since she didnt want him to see her like this. Kevin handed her a tissue, and she wiped her face. "Are you feeling better?" he asked worriedly when seeing that her head was lowered down. "Yes. Do you have a mirror?" Hannah was concerned about her appearance. Although she kept telling herself Kevin was a yboy, she still cared a little about him. "Yes, I''ll go get it for you." Smart as Kevin was, he certainly knew what she meant. He brought the mirror to Hannah and went to the bathroom. Hannah hurriedly looked in the mirror. Fortunately, her expression had returned to normal. There were no tears or snoting out. She quickly collected herself. It was really embarrassing just now. Seeing that she was ready, Kevin came out. There was still a slight flush on Hannah''s cheeks. She looked even more adorable. Kevin wanted to kiss her, but he didn''t dare, afraid that he would frighten her. "Since you are fine, let''s talk about the cooperation and have lunch together afterwards." Kevin hadn''t forgotten about the lunch. "Alright." Hannah only meant to answer the first half of his sentence. She didn''t expect Kevin to add something in the end. It was toote for Hannah to take it back. ''Forget it. It''s just a meal. I need to eat anyway.'' Kevin talked about business logically and methodically. Hannah thought his ideas made sense. Fortunately, she had also done a lot of preparatory work. The two of them talked in a tacit understanding for an entire morning and had a very pleasant conversation. By noon, Hannah''s stomach grumbled. Kevin immediately heard it and Hannah blushed again. She didn''t have time to eat breakfast in the morning. At this time, she was starving. Just now, her attention had been all on work, and she temporarily forgot she hade with an empty stomach. "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize it''s already noon. Let''s go and have lunch. I''m hungry, too. We can continue talking about it after lunch. What do you think?" Kevin closed the file in his hand. "Alright then." Hannah knew that Kevin stopped the discussion because he had heard the grumble of her stomach. She agreed to his suggestion since she couldn''t focus without eating anyway. Noticing how embarrassed she was, Kevin was in a good mood. She always seemed so bold. But in fact, she could be shy sometimes after all. Hannah was shy only before someone she cared about. Kevin had discovered it, but Hannah did not realize it. Kevin happily brought Hannah to thepany''s canteen. He had a private room there. "Order whatever you like." Kevin handed the menu to Hannah. She took a look and felt that it would be better if Kevin ordered for her. "Mr. Smith, please order what you like. I''m not picky about food." Hannah did not know what Kevin liked to eat. "Alright then, I''ll do it." Kevin took the menu and quickly ordered some dishes before handing it to the waiter. Chapter 174 Kevins Secret Chapter 174 Kevin''s Secret The dishes were served soon. Hannah saw that they were all the ones she liked. Her mouth began watering. "Alright, let''s eat. We can get back to work after lunch," Kevin said to Hannah, and the two of them began to eat. The dishes were Hannah''s favorite. Kevin had done his homework. He knew what Hannah liked and what she didn''t like. However, Hannah did not know about this. She thought that her taste was very simr to Kevin''s. Hannah ate so much her belly bulged. When Kevin wasn''t noticing, she rubbed her belly. The food in the staff canteen was so delicious. "How did you like it? The food here is not bad, right? Next time youe, I''ll treat you to steamed fish head with chopped pepper. We didn''t have it today because the chef is on leave." Steamed fish head with chopped pepper was Hannah''s favorite dish. "Really? I like steamed fish head with chopped pepper the most. Then I''ll eat it the next time Ie," Hannah said without hesitation. After saying that, she felt that she was being rash. If she didn''t have a chance toe next time, wouldn''t it be too embarrassing? "Let''s go back to the office." Kevin took Hannah''s hand. The two of them returned to his office. Hannah let Kevin hold her hand. She was still thinking about steamed fish head with chopped pepper. "Noon is the time to rest. I won''t take up your rest time. You take a rest. We can talk about work in the afternoon." Kevin released Hannah''s hand. When he suddenly let go of her hand, Hannah felt a little weird. Only then did she realize that he had been holding her hand. His hand was warm and dry. It felt veryfortable. No. What was happening? Why was she thinking of a yboy''s hand? There must be something wrong with her. Hannah immediately came to her senses. No, she couldn''t let this go on. Kevin was charming. If she spent too much time with him, she might be fascinated. Then she would end up being one of thousands of women abandoned by him. ''Hannah, you can''t be charmed by him. Wake up. Clear your head,'' Hannah kept warning herself. "What''s on your mind?" a gentle voice asked her. As Hannah turned around, her lips touched Kevin''s cheek. Both of them were stunned. Kevin''s reaction was unexpected. When Hannah was about to turn around, he cupped her face with his hands and pressed his lips against hers. Hannah was out of breath. Only then did she realize he kissed her again. "Why are you still so silly? Breathe. Or you may be suffocated." Kevin looked at Hannah''s flushed face and her moist lips, and smiled. All this was because of him. This woman belonged to him. "You ... Mr. Smith, why do you keep kissing me?" Although Hannah blushed, she wasn''t angry this time. It was as if she had never been really angry with Kevin''s kiss. Instead, she felt a little infatuated. "I have only kissed you twice. If you want me to keep kissing you, I will agree to your request dly." Kevin smiled evilly. He reached out his beautiful hand to touch Hannah''s lips. Hannah quickly dodged. This yboy had always wanted to take advantage of women. "Mr. Smith, there are many women who like you, and they are all very outstanding. I know that, but I am just the daughter of an ordinary family, and I am not as outstanding as those women. Please keep a distance with me. I am faithful in love." Hannah''s face was cold. She wanted to make it clear to Kevin that if he hit on her again, the consequences would be very serious. "Hannah, what do you mean? You emphasized that you are faithful? Am I not? You made it sound like I am a womanizer. I like to hit on you. What can you do about it?" Kevin was also angry. Why did she think he had many women? "You are faithful? You''re a famous yboy in R City. If youe on to me again, the consequences will be serious!" Hannah warned again. "I''m not afraid of any consequences. I''ll keeping on to you. Hannah, you''re mine. You can''t run away from me," Kevin said with certainty. Hannah looked at him strangely for a while. Kevin also looked at her, not knowing what was going on in her head. Kevin was really handsome. In terms of appearance, he was not inferior to Richard and Andy at all. Hannah looked at Kevin and pounced on him. She held his face and kissed him. But she didn''t know how to kiss. She just bit him randomly and his mouth was full of her saliva. With such lousy kissing skills, she was forcing her kiss on him, but Kevin didn''t resist. He just let her bite him. If it hurt too much, he would gently bite her back. Then she would restrain herself. Hannah was panting heavily from the kiss. She was too tired, but biting Kevin felt good. His lips were soft. After the kiss, Hannah let go of Kevin and gasped in his arms. Kevin fondly stroked her hair and her face. She was so weird. But he still had a question. "Will you forcefully kiss me every time Ie on to you?" Kevin asked. "No, you must be responsible for me. If you can''t do that, I will kill myself," Hannah threatened. She was just joking. She wouldn''t die. It was great to be alive. "Silly girl, of course I will be responsible for you. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die." Kevin hugged her. At this moment, he felt that the sky was so clear, the ground was so vast, and he was so happy. The two of them hugged each other and didn''t want to let go. They fell asleep on the sofa in such a position. Hannah''s saliva dripped onto Kevin''s fancy shirt. "Amy, someone wants to ask us out for a get-together. Do you want to go?" Richard walked from his office to Amy''s office and asked. "Who is it?" Amy stopped what she was doing and looked up at Richard. "Kevin. He has a new girlfriend. He wants us to meet her." Richard walked over and ced his hands on her desk, looking at her. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "He has a new girlfriend? He changes girlfriends constantly. I don''t want to meet her. He will have a new girlfriend before I can remember this one''s name." Amy shook her head. "Amy, since when does Kevin have girlfriend? He only used those women as a cover up because his parents have been forcing him to get married, just like me. He is still a virgin. Of course, I''m not anymore." Richard revealed Kevin''s secret. "He''s still a virgin?" Surprised, Amy almost choked on her own saliva. Chapter 175 Kevins Girlfriend Chapter 175 Kevin''s Girlfriend Amy was curious about Kevin''s girlfriend, so she agreed to Kevin''s invitation. What kind of girl would win Kevin''s heart? Amy was looking forward to finding it out. In the blink of an eye, it was the weekend. Amy drove to the arranged ce with Richard. Kevin was waiting there. He looked radiant, and even his hair was neatlybed. "Hello, Amy and Richard. My girlfriend went shopping. She''ll be right here," Kevin said to them. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amy suddenly remembered that she needed to buy something, so she went to the supermarket nearby. After picking some drinks and food, Amy wanted to buy some napkins, so she walked to the napkins area. "Hannah?" Amy saw Hannah at a nce. "Amy?" Hannah looked at Amy. The things they bought were almost the same, such as food and drinks. "Amy, where are you going?" Hannah asked. She felt that it was rare to meet Amy here. "I''m going to Thunder Mountain. What about you?" Looking at the things in Hannah''s hands, Amy found it strange. "I''m also going there. What a coincidence! Then we can go together." Hannah did not know that Kevin had made an appointment with Amy. She only knew that Kevin asked two of his friends out. "Alright, then we can go together." Amy and Hannah walked out of the supermarket hand in hand and arrived at the ce where Richard and Kevin were waiting for them. "Kevin, the friends you have asked out are Amy and Richard, right?" No matter how careless Hannah was, she realized that something was wrong. "Yes. Let me introduce her to you. This is my girlfriend, Hannah. Are you surprised?" Kevin pulled Hannah over and held her in his arms. Heavens! This wasn''t a pleasant surprise, but a shock. Amy failed to regain her senses for a long time. Hannah blushed. At the sight of Amy''s shocked expression, she thought Amy was angry. "Amy, I nned to tell you in a few days. I didn''t expect Kevin to tell you today. I''m a little nervous and ufortable." Hannah hurriedly exined to Amy. "No, it''s not like that. It''s fine. It''s good that you guys are together," Amy hurriedly said. If Richard hadn''t told her yesterday that Kevin was a virgin, she definitely wouldn''t like Kevin, a notorious yboy, being with her good friend. But now that she knew Kevin''s secret, and that Kevin was the person Hannah longed for, such an oue was the best. They shared a car and headed for Thunder Mountain. Two men sat in the front row and two women sat in the back row. Amy and Hannah were whispering in the back. "Amy, do you think it weird that I have fallen for a womanizer?" Hannah was a little worried that Amy didn''t like Kevin. "No, your choice is correct. Let me tell you. Kevin is a virgin. Yesterday, Richard told me that those rumors about him were all false. He wants to find a girl he likes, so he creates such rumors." Amy secretly told Hannah Kevin''s secret. "Really? I thought he was lying to me." Actually, when Kevin said that, Hannah didn''t have full faith in him. Now that Amy said so, shepletely believed him. Although people gossiped that Kevin kept changing girlfriends and that he became a trending topic with different women, it seemed that no one had seen him shopping with any woman. It turned out that she was lucky to have such a boyfriend. Hannah smiled happily when she thought about it. "Amy, I think I''m lucky. I''m so ordinary, but he''s so outstanding. Why does he fall for me?" Hannah was intoxicated by the joy of Kevin asking her to be his girlfriend. "Why do you belittle yourself? You''re outstanding. Don''t underestimate yourself. You''re unique, and you''re the best." Amy encouraged Hannah. "Really?" When Hannah heard Amy''s words of encouragement, she felt confident. The group arrived at Thunder Mountain. As the name implied, Thunder Mountain looked a bit like Thunder God. There was a sharp nose and a sharp mouth. It looked quite impressive. "Today, wee here to admire the scenery of nature. The only difference between Thunder Mountain and others is that the top of Thunder Mountain is covered in snow all year round. We have to rent clothes. Clothes on us won''t be enough to stand the cold." Kevin told everyone. Hearing that it was so cold, Hannah wavered. She was afraid of the cold. "It''s so cold. I''m a little scared," Hannah said. "Don''t worry. I''m here. We''ll rent down jackets," Kevin said as he lowered his head and shook her hand. Hannah found it improper to argue at the sight of Amy''s and Richard''s excited looks. Since they had Kevin went to rent four down jackets and thick snow boots to equip the two girls. "There aren''t many visitors today, so we don''t have to go to the special passageway. It''s more interesting to y with the tourists." Kevin suggested. Thunder Mountain was his property. It gave him a different feeling now than spending time with the tourists. "Alright. I don''t want us four to separate from others. It''s more fun to have more people around." Hannah immediately agreed. She had just promised to be Kevin''s girlfriend, so she was a little awkward. Thus, they went to buy tickets and lined up to get in the sightseeing cable car. There were a total of twelve people in the cable car. Everyone was here to experience the scenery of Thunder Mountain. Although it was a hot summer day at the foot of the hill, this ce was filled with ice and snow. Two children sitting on the cable car watched the scenery beneath their feet and happily jumped. The cable car rocked, so Amy, who was afraid of heights, was even more frightened. "Well, we can''t do vigorous exercises in the cable car. Please tell your kids to stop jumping." Richard felt that Amy was tightening her grip on him, so he said to the two children''s parents. "Our children are just jumping lightly. They didn''t do vigorous exercises. It won''t be a problem. If you''re afraid, don''te." The parents of the two children were unreasonable. "What are you talking about? We are in a public ce, not your home. It clearly says that visitors can''t jump. Can''t you see it?" Hannah flew into a temper. How could she forget that Amy was afraid of heights? She tightly grabbed onto Amy''s shoulder. "I can''t see it. So what? What can you do to us? Thunder Mountain doesn''t belong to you. I''ll do whatever I want." Those children''s mother was getting more and more aggressive, looking like a fierce rooster. Chapter 176 Thunder Mountain Chapter 176 Thunder Mountain "If the cable car falls, it doesn''t matter if we die, nor does it matter for you? You have four families here." Kevin said coldly. "Cable car is ident-prone. Have you heard the news recently? A kid lost his parents because of a cable car ident." Kevin continued. "Stop jumping! Stop! Why would we meet you? What kind of luck is this!" The woman felt scared and hurriedly warned her children. The man nced at Kevin and then looked at Richard. God! They were famous people! But this woman just called them names. The man lowered his head and the two children stopped being noisy. The others in the cable car became quiet then. Suddenly, the cable car made a sound as it passed the pirs, and then it trembled violently. It scared the women. She immediately hugged the man, and had no regard for her children. The man pulled her away, "Kids! Protect kids!" The man whispered to her. The woman realized that. Everyone startedughing. What a selfish woman! The first thing she thought of when she encountered any dangers was herself. She didn''t even care about the children. "What are youughing at? Really, do you know who I am? It was my misfortune to meet you!" The woman started cursing again. "Stop talking. That''s enough." The man covered his face and stopped woman. If he knew how stupid the woman was, he would never flirt with her. If it weren''t for her beauty, he would have kicked her out. The woman nced at the man. What was going on? Why did he tell her to shut up? But she didn''t say anything else. She just red at the people in the cable car. Richard and Kevin protected their girlfriends and looked ahead. They ignored that woman. When the cable car reached the top of the mountain, everyone got off one after another. Amy did not say anything along the way. She did not know she was going to take the cable car. If she knew it, she would note. However, she had to endure it now. "Mr. Wilson, nice to see you. I think you were so absorbed in the view that you didn''t recognize me." When Richard walked past the man, he said this slowly. Andrew was stunned when he heard this. "Mr. Carter and Mr. Smith, it was my bad. Today''s matter is all my fault. I''ll invite you to dinner sometime." Andrew was the eldest son of the Wilson family, also a lecherous man. His wife was controlling and he couldn''t bare it. So he was always out there hooking up with other women. "Don''t bother. We can''t pay it back anyway. Bye then." Richard left without looking at him. "Who is that? That''s so rude." The woman with her two children was looking at Richard''s back with disdain. The two men, she thought, were good looking and covered in designerbels. They must have got into some kind of rich woman. "Shut up! That''s Mr. Carter, the boss of HD Group. And the other one is Mr. Smith, who owns the Smith''s Beauty Salon. No one dares to even disagree with them! You stupid woman! You''ve ruined everything." Andrew was furious that he wanted to p her. The woman was shocked. She remembered her husband said that he was going to cooperate with HD Group recently. If the partnership seeded, the benefits could be substantial. But now it all seemed to have gone up in smoke. "What should we do? He doesn''t know me, right? I don''t even go out. They definitely don''t know me." The woman thought she still had a chance. But Richard and Kevin knew Andrew! Matt had won the HD Group and the Tom Group''s projects. Landon had praised him a lot. If Landon found out about Andrew''s scandal, then his position as vice president was at stake. "Andrew, let''s go take a look at the top of the mountain." The woman rxed a lot when she found that Richard didn''t know her. But Andrew wasn''t in the mood. He was depressed. "I don''t want to. I''m taking my child back. You can go yourself." Of the two children, one was the woman''s own, the other his. Andrew used the child as an excuse toe out. His wife knew about him, so she was careful on that. "Don''t go, Andrew! We haven''t done that yet..." They came out for a date, but didn''t do anything. "Don''te looking for me again. Let''s break up. You stupid woman. If I lose the vice presidency, your husband''s career will be over." Andrew warned and left with his daughter. The woman didn''t find anything fun, so she left with her child. After got off the cable car, Amy stood for a long time before she recovered. She was still ufortable. "It''s fine. That cable car is safe. It won''t break like Kevin said. We would be careful on that." Richard "Amy is afraid of heights. She used to be afraid to even sit on Andy''s shoulders." Hannah exined. When Richard heard that Amy had been so close to Andy since she was a kid, he was a little jealous. Why didn''t he participate in Amy''s childhood? "It''s alright. Let''s go. I heard that the Thunder Mountain is unique. There would be snow at this time. I Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. really want to see it." In order not to disappoint everyone, Amy followed. She also wanted to see the snow in summer. Along the way, there was sparkling snow that had not melted away, some on the bushes, some on the branches, and some in the soil. Looking around, it was a world covered in snow, a world of purity. Hannah and Amy were wearing down jackets, but they still shivered when the snow wind blew in. "Come,e into my arms. Kevin, I think this ce is good. We can hug them with a proper reason." Richard smiled. This was the first time Kevin had seen him smile so happily. Chapter 177 Amy Was Injured Chapter 177 Amy Was Injured At the top of Thunder Mountain was argeke right at the center. The snow on the periphery had melted. And the center was still covered with thick snow. Children were ying on the ice. They walked around theke, enjoying different scenery. Everywhere they went, they found a different kind of beauty. There was still some snow on the nk road and it was slippery. They then strolled slowly forward, hand in hand. A part of road was high from theke. Everyone was looking towards the center. A boy was ying on the ice. But Amy suddenly saw a crack on the surface. She was worried and wanted to call the boy to "There''s a crack! Get that boy up!" Amy didn''t forget about the boy when she was slipping down to the Seeing that Amy fell from the fence and wouldn''t stop shouting about the boy, Richard immediately flipped over the fence. Kevin also jumped out. Luckily, the ice was thick. Amy only sprained her foot. Several people pulled that boy out. The crack of the ice was widening so fast that the boy fell into theke. Fortunately, Amy shouted, and then the boy could be saved. Amy''s foot was swollen. She sprained her ankle so badly that she couldn''t walk at all. The boy''s parents walked over and thanked Amy. Fortunately, Amy reminded them, or they would have been toote to save their child. The water under the ice was bone-chilling. "You were injured. Shall we take you to the hospital?" The rtive of the boy asked with concern when he saw Amy''s foot. "It''s fine. We can go to the hospital by ourselves." Amy waved her hand and refused. They were sensible enough to offer paying the medical bill. "Take it, please. This is my business card. We can take any problem. Since you won''t let us take you to the hospital, you can keep the money." The good-looking rtive insisted on giving money to Amy and stuffed her with his business card. Amy then epted it. She put them in her purse. Richard held Amy. He also suffered from the pressure of being ignored. They actually took no notice of this handsome man. Finally, the family left. Richard left with Amy in his arms. Kevin and Hannah followed them together and got on the cable car again. "Look at me. Stop staring at others." Richard said to Amy. Amy looked at him as he wished. She enjoyed looking at his handsome man straight out. Suddenly, a business card fell out of her pocket. "Amy, that guy left you a business card. He''s awyer." Hannah picked it up and handed it to Amy. Amy was about to take it, but Richard took it and said, "Focus. Or you''ll feel badter." Richard had enough reason. Amy could only look at him. After twenty minutes, they descended the mountain. Although there were some idents, they had a good time today. "There''s a hospital nearby. We can go take a look." Kevin pointed at the hospital and said to everyone. "Nothing serious. It''s just a sprain. Use some potion and you''ll be fine in a few days." The doctor examined Amy''s foot and found that it did not sprain to the bone. It was just a ligament injury. "Perfect. You can''t leave me now." Richard hugged Amy. Amy was thin. He hadn''t felt tired after holding N?velDrama.Org ? content. her for so long. "I wasn''t going to do that anyway." Amy whispered in Richard''s ear. Richard became more satisfied. He smiled even more brightly, drawing the gazes of all the doctors and nurses. What a charming man! "That''s all we can do today. I''m sorry. You guys aren''t having fun, are you? We can now have lunch. After that, we will call it a day." Kevin said with pity. He had arranged spa, but now, because Amy couldn''t walk, he had to wait until next time. "Alright, let''s have lunch. I''m hungry." When Hannah heard that, she finally felt hungry. "Alright. It''s time. Let''s go." Amy and Richard were also hungry. Since it was Kevin''s treat, they were going to have a big lunch. "Just order whatever you like, the more expensive the better." Kevin was with his girlfriend today, so he couldn''t be stingy. "Kevin, this is the first time you take your girlfriend. Don''t worry, we won''t pretend to be polite. I want abalone, shark fin, and lobster." Richard said deliberately. He ordered these for Amy. "You? You are allergic to seafood. Have you forgottenst time when you had them with Amy?" Kevin told everyone about Richard''s allergy. "You''re allergic to seafood? Then why didn''t you tell me?" Amy remembered that she had prepared a lot of seafood for Richard. It turned out that the so-called hickey on his body the next day was because of the allergy! "You helped me with the dishes. I can''t refuse them, can I?" Richard ttered. "You!" Amy didn''t know what to say. Why would he do that since he knew his condition? In order not to embarrass Amy, he even ate them all! That allergy could be fatal. After lunch, they said goodbye. They had a good time today anyway. Richard carried Amy out of the restaurant and ran into a person who had been following them for a long time. "What''s the matter?" Richard looked at the person with an ugly expression. "Mr. Carter, I''m really sorry today. It''s all my fault that I didn''t recognize you. I want to treat you to dinner tonight and apologize." Andrew was full of smiles. He was like a pet fawning on its master. Chapter 178 A Wonderful Thing in the Family Chapter 178 A Wonderful Thing in the Family Andrew was ttering towards Richard. He had offended Richard and Kevin today. If he did not apologize properly, then Wilson Group would probably find it difficult to survive. After thinking, Andrew then nned toe to Richard and apologize. Andrew saw them had entered the restaurant, but it would be award for him to follow them in. He then waited until they came out. But he didn''t expect that to be the end of their day. Andrew then decided toe to Richard first. "No need for that. I''m really sorry that I didn''t let you enjoy today, Andrew." Richard did not want to have dinner with Andrew. This person was sinister and cunning, much harder to deal with than Matt. "Please don''t say that, Mr. Carter. It was I who made you unhappy today. It was all because that woman. I want to apologize. I hope Mr. Carter can give me a chance." Andrew was the same person as Matt. They were always ming others and couldn''t see their own problems. "If I''m correct, that woman seems to be Noah''s wife. The HY Group is his, right?" Richard supported Amy and chatted with Andrew. Richard said it on purpose. Andrew was shocked. Richard actually knew that woman! That Noah of HY Group was a hard nut. He used to have some reputation in the underworld. If someone provoked him, Noah would usually break his arm or leg. However, that woman rarely went out. How did Richard know her? "Noah is something. He doesn''t even blink when killing people. Alright. I don''t have time to have dinner with you. My wife was injured. We have to go back." Richard had told him everything. He needed to leave. Andrew heard Noah''s name, and he was stunned. If Noah knew that Andrew had an affair with his wife, he would definitely kill Andrew. Andrew didn''t even notice that Richard had left. It had been a long time before he realized that. Andrew could only go home. "Richard, who is that Noah?" Amy didn''t know much about the boss of HY Group. "A guy who doesn''t care about his image or life, but don''t be afraid. He''s still afraid of a few people here, and I''m one of them." Richardforted Amy. "So the woman with Andrew today is Noah''s wife?" Amy seemed to have heard something, and her eyes lit up. "Yes. Now Andrew is in a big trouble. We found out his secret. He''ll try to get us to keep this. I All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. remembered! He had a project with Wilson Group. I can ask him to give us two percent of the profit!" Richardughed. The project mentioned had been cancelled, but Sophia persuaded Halbert. Then Halbert gave that project to Wilson Group. Richard had no choice but to take that. But Richard was ufortable about this. Now that he had caught Andrew, he would take it as a good chance. "Two percent! That''s a lot! Poor Andrew." Amy smiled. She was very happy to see this. Wilson Group absorbed Miller Group before. It was time to let Andrew pay it back. "It''s not going to make him go bankrupt, but it''s going to cost him a lot. Amy, I will help you." Richard said affectionately to Amy. His eyes were deep and full of love. Amy looked back at Richard with her bright eyes. Richard put Amy in the back of the car and kept her feet in afortable position. Then he drove the car. The vi was quiet. Perhaps everyone was taking a nap. Richard carried Amy upstairs, then he met Sophia. "What happened to Amy?" Sophia noticed that Amy''s foot was bandaged up. Her tone was full of concern, but she couldn''t stop smiling. "Nothing serious. She sprained her ankle." Richard walked past Sophia. His faint fragrance attracted Sophia. Until they left, Sophia was still there, feeling the smell of Richard. Amy and Richard rested for a while. When they left the room, they noticed that there seemed to be something going on today. Everyone was here, as well as Janice. "Richard,e! We have some honored guests today." Grandma Eva looked at Richard and hurriedly called him. Richard was the rock of the family, so of course she should treat him better. Richard then carried Amy downstairs. Although Grandma Eva didn''t want Amy to be here, she ignored it because of the guests. "Grandma Eva, who''sing?" Richard ced Amy on the sofa and sat beside her. He then wiped her foot with medicine. "Do you remember Allison? She and her family are here. We are going to discuss Jacob and Allison''s marriage." Grandma Eva said joyfully. "Allison and Jacob?" Richard was stunned. When did they get together? Richard would be embarrassed if they saw each other more often. Richard nced at Amy. Amy was also looking at him. This was really breaking news. When Allison and Jacob were together, everyone felt that it was impossible. But today, Allison came here with her family. Their rtionship was supposed to be true. Allison must not marry Jacob for love. She wanted to take this opportunity to be close to Richard. When Amy thought of this, she looked at Richard. Richard also looked back at her. Amy smiled, "That''s great. Someone else will join our family. With so many people together, the house will be lively." "Amy is right. It is said that the more families we have, the better our fortunes will be. Look, I gave birth to two sons. But now we have so many families here. It proves that our family is getting more and more prosperous." Grandma Eva agreed with Amy. She wanted to have more people in her family, so her life wouldn''t be boring. More importantly, Amy and Cathy would not take it and leave. "Grandma, they are here. Shall we all go out to wee them?" Sophia ran in. She suggested everyone to wee Allison and her family. Chapter 179 Engagement or Marriage? Chapter 179 Engagement or Marriage? Allison and her parents came to Carter''s mansion. Grandma Eva was so enthusiastic to see them. The Fields went in. The table was full of dishes, which cost Eva a fortune. "Allison, how do you like the dishes today? If there''s anything you don''t like, let us know. We''ll change it next time." Eva held Allison''s hand and said with a smile. "They''re good. I like them." Allison was genial, but she was looking at Richard when she answered. Jacob was overjoyed. He had always loved Allison in secret. He didn''t expect to be with Allison one day. "Thank you, Grandma Eva. You''re so nice to us. We love the food you prepared." Allison walked in with her parents, Tracy and Cesar. They greeted the Carters politely. Richard helped Amy sit at the table, and all of them began to eat. Janice and Garry didn''t talk but just ate. Anyway, this had nothing to do with them. Richard and Amy didn''t want to participate in the others'' conversation either. However, some people didn''t like their silence. "Richard, why don''t you say anything?" Eva looked at Richard while casting a cold nce at Amy. ''How can you sit on your hands and let Richard shell the prawns for you? You have no manners. You should take care of your husband.'' "Suit yourself." Richard had nothing else to say. The others looked like a true family, but he and Amy were just like outsiders. "Richard, this is your favorite." Allison picked up a rib for Richard. "No, thanks. I don''t like ribs anymore." Richard put his bowl aside. Allison paused, and she was somewhat awkward. "Come on. Don''t refuse Allison. Just take it." Grandma Eva snatched Richard''s bowl and ced it in front of Allison, letting Allison put the rib into the bowl. Richard didn''t eat the rib. He knew Amy liked seafood, so he kept shelling prawns and crabs for her. Allison was jealous to see this. "Allison, here. It''s tasty." Jacob shelled a prawn for her. Allison smiled and thanked him, and she ate it. "Allison, you are underweight. You should eat more food. Jacob, you must take good care of Allison. You will form a family, so you must protect her." Eva was talking to herself. Tracy and Cesar were both busy eating. Addy entertained them warmly as if she was entertaining the parents of her daughter-inw. "Mr. and Mrs. Field, eat some more." Addy kept picking up food for them. "We came here today to discuss the marriage between Allison and Jacob. Do you have any ideas?" Tracy said to the Carters. "We don''t know. We should have gone to your ce to discuss this. Halbert, what do you think we should do?" At such a critical moment, Grandma Eva still had to ask Halbert. Halbert was dumbfounded. No one had ever said anything about this to him. Now that he suddenly needed to discuss Jacob''s marriage, he had no idea what to do. "Cathy used to be in charge of this. I don''t know either. Since it''s Jacob''s marriage, let his mother decide." Halbert really hadn''t dealt with these things. "How about this? Addy, you can make the decision." Grandma Eva was happy to let Addy make the decision. Someone must take care of the family. She preferred Addy to be the one, not Cathy. "Well, well. Mr. and Mrs. Field, what do you think? After all, you are the parents of our future daughter- inw. Your words matter." Addy really thought of herself as the hostess. "I have a suggestion. I''ll get engaged to Jacob first. It''ll be too hasty for us to get married now. We can get married in a year. In this year, we''ll have time to get along with each other and see how well we understand each other." Allison put forward her own opinion. The Carters were shocked to hear this. Engagement? Didn''t they agree to get married? Jacob and Addy looked at Allison. Only then did Allison slowly express her thoughts, "You don''t know my temper and personality yet. That''s also a reason I want to get engaged to Jacob first. I can stay here to look after Grandma Eva. If she thinks I am good enough, I am qualified to be a family member. Then, I will marry Jacob." As she spoke, Allison nced at Amy. Amy didn''t have a decent wedding when she got married. If Allison married Jacob, she must have a grand wedding. This was the difference between her and Amy. "I think your suggestion is good. What a well-bred girl! Your words are reasonable. Then let them get engaged first." Grandma Eva was satisfied with this suggestion. She also wanted to see how Allison was. She only knew that Allison''s family was wealthy, but the children of wealthy families were always domineering. Grandma Eva got wiser now. She wanted the Fields to help her eldest grandson. If Allison had a bad temper, her grandson would suffer, so she agreed with Allison. Tracy and Cesar had nothing to say. Cesar was a man of no ideas. He always listened to his wife. Since their daughter had achieved her goal, Tracy had no objections. Her daughter would never marry Jacob. She was disdainful of Jacob. As long as Allison stayed at the Carter''s, she would be closer to Richard and more likely to be with him. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jacob didn''t dare to say anything. Engaging Allison was something he had always dreamed of, and he was thrilled to bits when he heard that Allison would stay at their ce. He would be able to marry Allison shortly if they got along well. They were having the meal happily. Allison was ingratiating. She had started to call Eva as grandma and Jacob''s parents as mom and dad. Halbert wore a long face. He felt that he no longer had any say in this family. Something was wrong, but he didn''t understand what it was. He felt lonely. After his wife left, Richard and Amy always ignored him. The others wouldn''t tell him anything, but they just wanted his money. He was confused. What exactly was he doing? What was wrong with his family? Chapter 180 Tracys Scheme Chapter 180 Tracy''s Scheme "Allison, get engaged to Jacob. Its fine. That Jacob is stupid. He will never know your intentions. As long as you cooperate with Sophia and drive Amy out of the Carter family, then you may cancel the engagement at any time." After Tracy said those words to Allison, Allison agreed to the engagement. "Besides, if Amy refuses to leave, then I can only use myst resort, which is to take her to the hell with me." Tracy said grimly. "Mom, you can''t do this. I love you. Dont leave me. Don''t go." Allison embraced Tracy. When Tracy came back from abroad, she had been diagnosed with advanced liver cancer. She did not tell her husband and son. Only Allison knew about it. "Mom, don''t give up treating. With today''s advanced medical science, there''s a great chance of curing you." Allison tried to persuade Tracy. "My girl, that''s a lie. No one is able to cure the advanced liver cancer. I don''t want to suffer from illness anymore. Even if I died, I would take Amy with me. Allison, I can do anything for you." Tracy hugged her daughter, who was the apple of her eye. Later, they discussed how to be one of the Carters. At this time, Tracy would help Allison with whatever Allison wanted to do. As long as Allison was happy, Tracy was fulfilled. The engagement between the Carter family and the Field family was a hot topic in R City, not for the couple, but the two famous families. "I heard that Richard of the Carter family liked Allison. But why is his brother Jacob engaged to her?" Many people were confused and asking questions. "You don''t know? Richard has abandoned the gentle and generous Miss Field for a slut that has bewitched him." A woman was gossiping, stirring up trouble. "What are you talking about? What slut?" Hannah was so irritated that she jumped up as she heard that. She just went to the restroom but overheard such a gossip. She was pissed off. "Whoever seduces Mr. Carter is a slut." That woman was emtive. She stared at Hannah as if she wanted a fight. "How dare you." Hannah rolled up her sleeves and was about to start a fight. That woman looked strange, and Hannah did not know where she came from. "What the hell? This is the restroom of HD Group. Who are you? Why do youe to spread rumors here?" At this time, Hannah realized that she didn''t recognize this woman at all, who was not an employee of HD Group. "Of course I''m not the employee here. I''m here to talk business." The woman rolled her eyes and looked down on Hannah. Hannah stared at this woman. Just as she was about to do something, she suddenly remembered she had seen this woman, who was the same unreasonable woman she had met on Thunder Mountain. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "I know who you are. You are the woman who met Andrew on Thunder Mountain. Well, you cheat on your husband and take your own children together to date another man. Shame on you." Hannah pointed at her and dug up her secret loudly. "You, you slut, you are ndering me. Do you know who I am?" This stupid woman didn''t know who she had offended. "Of course I know who you are. You''re a bad woman. You''re here to talk business? How could our Mr. Carter cooperate with you? Unless he is silly enough." As soon as Hannah got excited, she failed to control herself and exaggerated as much as she could. "udia, what was thisdy saying just now? Why can''t I understand?" A rough voice came from behind. "It''s fine that you don''t understand. I also heard someone say that I am silly. Is that true?" Richard''s voice sounded. Hannah and the woman had walked out of the restroom. At this time, Richard and Noah had just finished their business talk and walked over. They saw that two women were going to fight and they went over trying to stop it. However, when they got closer, they heard Hannah say that Richard was silly. "Well, Mr. Carter, long time no see. There''s some dust on your shoes. I''ll clean them for you." Hannah lowered her head and helped Richard clean the nonexistent dust on his shoes. "Alright, there''s no dust on my shoes. What''s wrong with you guys? Tell us." Richard looked at the two women. Noah was pretty good-looking, but the back of his hand was covered in tattoos. He was young, but he had a beard and looked unfriendly. "udia, I didn''t understand what this youngdy said just now. Please exin it to me." Noah opened his leopard-like sharp eyes and looked at his wife. "Well, I don''t know what she''s talking about. We''re just ying around." udia was afraid of Noah. If Noah found that she had cheated on him, she would have great trouble. "Miss, are you ying with my wife? But it seems you are not her friend." Although Noah said this to Hannah, everyone knew what he meant. "You have nothing to do today?" Richard nced at Hannah. Hannah, who intended to see what would happen, was so frightened that she ran away quickly. "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot that I have something important to do today. Excuse me. You guys take your time." Hannah immediately ran away. Seeing Noah''s look, the rest timid standers-by went away quietly. Seeing the two men were looking at her, udia was so scared that she didn''t know what to say. "Mr. Carter, I''m really sorry. I''ll surrender a percentage point of the profits to you for today''s cooperation as my apology. udia, let''s go." Noah''s words at this moment were very gentle. However, it was his gentleness that frightened udia even more. The gentler Noah was, the more miserable end she would have. Seeing Noah leave with his wife, Richard felt that this Noah was quite interesting, who immediately gave up his profits. It seemed that udia would have some trouble. Noah was only doing this to conceal his rage. At this moment, Noah definitely felt embarrassed. "Alright. Didn''t you see enough? Do you want me to tell Kevin? Your single words might get that woman killed!" Richard said to Hannah, who was peeking behind the pir. Chapter 181 Frightened Hannah Chapter 181 Frightened Hannah Richard said to Hannah, who was hiding behind the stone pir. When Hannah heard that someone was going to die, she panicked. "Mr. Carter, I didn''t know that her husband was here. I identally said it out in the quarrel with her. I didn''t mean to make anyone dead. You have to help me. If that woman dies because of me, what should I do?" Hearing Richard''s words, Hannah hurriedly ran out from behind the stone pir and asked Richard for help. "I can''t help you with this. Go find Kevin. He will have a way." Richard transferred this trouble to Kevin. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to help Hannah, but because Kevin was an expert in this field. He always had a way to prevent Noah from killing people. "Will he scold me? Did I make a big mistake?" Hannah was nervous. Although sometimes she was unwilling topromise, she did not intend to have people killed. She just liked to fight against unfairness. "He dares to scold you? Never would he have that courage. Just go. He will definitely help you. I know that you did this for Amy, so I will also help you." Richardforted Hannah and told her to go to work and stop gossiping around. This time, Hannah really went back to her office. She told Amy and Hry what happened to her today. When Amy heard that someone might die, she felt that it was a bit too much. That woman did not but at this time, she felt that Noah was going too far. Hry was the same as Hannah. She always felt happy if there weren''t any troubles, but once there were, there was nothing she could do but be anxious. "Mr. Carter told me to ask Kevin for help. I''ll ask him out after work. Do you want to have dinner together?" Hannah really hoped that someone would be apanying her at this time. "No." "No." Amy and Hry both typed the same word. Forget it. Hannah knew that they didn''t want to be the third wheel, so she didn''t insist on their going. Hannah told Kevin what she had done today, her head lowered. She thought that Kevin was definitely going to scold her, and she was willing to bear it. "I see. Why don''t you eat? Aren''t these the food you like the most?" Kevin saw that Hannah hadn''t eaten much, so he put some food to Hannah''s te. "Did I make a huge mistake today?" Hannah was not in a mood to eat, even though the dishes on this table were her favorite. "It''s not serious. She was the one who had cheated. Besides, when you quarreled with her, you didn''t know that her husband would know. Even if you did know, it was her fault. Since she had done that, it was bound to be talked about. Alright, stop thinking of her. Having a good meal matters more than anything." Kevin already knew about it. However, who he cared was Hannah, not that woman. "Then do you think Noah will kill his wife?" Hannah said worriedly. "No, it''s a society ofw now. He won''t have so much power. Kill anyone as he wishes? Impossible. You don''t have to worry. I''ll go talk to Noah and persuade the couple." Kevinforted Hannah. Kevin thought that his beloved Hannah was simply too naive. She must have been frightened by Richard, who was sometimes mischievous. What was more, Hannah did that for Amy. If there was a chance, he would y a trick on Amy, too. Kevin made up his mind. He kept helping Hannah with the food. The dishes tasted so good, so Hannah slowly forgot about those troubles. She began to enjoy them. Seeing that Hannah regained her mood and was eating in a typical ''Hannah Style'', Kevin was relieved. Women were supposed to be cared about. Only when the woman was happy would a man feel the same. This was the truth that Kevin had summed up. See? Hannah''s mouth bulged as she ate. What a lovely woman! Amy did not expect Allison to do that. Interestingly, she hadn''t been engaged to Jacob, yet she epted the invitation and went to live in the Carter''s old mansion. The bedroom she chose was not near Jacob''s, but near Richard''s. Amy was very clear about what she was thinking. "Amy, we will be family from now. It would be great if you can remind me sometimes, as I just arrived N?velDrama.Org ? content. and may offend people unintentionally." When Amy returned home from work, she was stopped by Allison, who constantly showed her weakness, in the living room. Allison gave an impression that she was afraid of offending Amy. "Just mind your own business." Amy said. Allison put on an extremely aggrieved face after hearing her words, pretending to be poor. "Who do you think you are talking to? She will be your sister-inw. Stop being arrogant and impolite. Allison,e to me. With me in this house, no one is going to aggrieve you." Grandma Eva couldn''t stand seeing that her beloved Allison was wronged. "Grandma, it''s fine. I want to get along well with everyone in the family. Amy didn''t mean to talk like that. Am I right, Amy?" Allison''s ability to provoke discord was stronger and stronger. Amy snorted coldly. She really didn''t know how tomunicate with Allison, who had always coveted her husband. Allison''s engagement to Jacob was just a cover, but Jacob couldn''t see through. "Amy, why are you still standing? Your legs are weak. You need more rest." Richard had finished dealing with his client, so he went back earlier today. He went downstairs and saw that Amy was stopped by Allison. "Richard, are you ming me for not taking good care of Amy? I''m trying my best to restore good rtions with her." Allison looked at Richard with tears in her eyes. "Why did our family end up like this? Allison, don''t be too aggrieved. If you encounter anything in the future, tell me, and I will not let others aggrieve you." Grandma Eva didn''t like Amy so much. "Are you done? If you''re done, then I''ll go up and change my clothes." Amy tried her best to be tolerant in this family. Grandma Eva was old and unreasonable, so Amy tried not to get in touch with her. She wasn''t afraid of anyone, but she didn''t want to make things difficult for Richard. At that time, Grandpa John had wanted the family to be harmonious, but now, everything changed. "Alright. I''ll get you a cup of water." Allison immediately said that and was about to do that. Without saying anything, Amy passed her and went upstairs to change her clothes. Chapter 182 The Disturbance in the Carters Chapter 182 The Disturbance in the Carters Amy went downstairs after she had changed her clothes. At this time, Allison had poured a cup of tea. Seeing that Amy wasing down, Allison hurriedly picked it up and handed it to Amy. "Thank you, but just put it there. I don''t want to drink it now," Amy said to Allison. However, Allison tilted to Amy. Amy tried to stop Allison with her hand. Meanwhile, Amy heard a scream. The hot tea poured on Allison''s feet, which turned her feet red. "Oh no! If you don''t want it, you can just leave it alone. But how can you ssh it on others? Richard, send Allison to the hospital right away. It can''t be put off," Grandma Eva instantly pulled Amy away and said. She looked at Allison''s feet with worry. There were already big blisters on them. Richard saw that those blisters, which covered her entire feet, were bright and shiny. It looked quite serious. At this time, he was the only young man on the spot. It was inappropriate to let Halbert take her to the hospital. There was no other way. So he carried Allison out of the living room. "There you go. It''s impossible for her to walk with the injury," Grandma Eva said from behind. Amy also got hurt, but Grandma Eva had never asked. Amy also saw that there were blisters on Allison''s feet. Although she knew that Allison had done it on purpose, she could not exin it clearly at the moment. "Can I go as well?" Amy wanted to go to the hospital with Richard, but Addy stopped her. "Stop messing around. Allison is already injured. What else do you want to do to her?" Addy''s words seemed to imply that Amy wanted to do something bad to Allison. "Stop it. Richard can handle it alone. You guys just stay at home," Halbert shouted with an outburst of anger. He was annoyed with the continuous troubles happened in the family. "I''ll call Jacob and ask him to go directly to the hospital. He''s still working at this time." Addy finally remembered to call her son. Richard had no other choice but holding Allison in his arms. However, Allison was Jacob''s wife. She couldn''t let others take advantage of Allison. Richard had sent Allison to the hospital. The rest of them in the room didn''t say anything. Halbert''s face was still gloomy. He was going crazy from the things happening around. He had made up his mind. Even if he needed to kneel down to beg Cathy, he would do it in order to get her back. Without someone to manage the house, it was really a mess. "It''spletely a mess here without a person in charge. Halbert, have you thought about this problem?" Grandma Eva just happened to raise the question. "I know, Mom. We really need someone to manage the family," Halbert nodded. He had just thought of this as well. "That''s right. You see, how disordered this family is now! It''s not long from the death of your father. It can''t be like this anymore!" Grandma Eva had a candidate in her heart. "I''ll bring Cathy back tomorrow, even if I need to tie her up." Only now did Halbert realize the importance of Cathy. In the past, everything in the family had been well managed by Cathy. So Halbert was so at ease. When Grandma Eva heard Halbert''s words, she immediately felt down. It was not easy for her to force Cathy away and bring Addy in. If Cathy came back, everything would change again. "Halbert, no hurry. Allison just got injured. She needs to rest for a few days. We need to take good care Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. of her first. Otherwise, we will be sorry and ashamed for her family." When Grandma Eva heard that Halbert wanted to bring Cathy back, she managed to stop him. "Why? Our family is already in a mess. If Cathy doesn''te back, I won''te back either." Halbert angrily turned around and left. He was mad that he couldn''t make his own decision about his wife. "Hey, Halbert. I don''t mean that." Grandma Eva couldn''t let Halbert move out. If Halbert left, Richard would definitely leave as well. Then how could there be enough money to support such a big family? But Halbert was really annoyed. He hadn''t gone back to his bedroom. It was lonely to be there alone. So he went to Grandpa John''s study and looked at his portrait. "Dad, have I really done it wrong? Why would things turn out like this? I want the family to get along well. Didn''t you mean the same back then? But why does everything be more and more different from what I expect?" Halbert asked. His mother was already in her seventies. She must be lonely living alone. But wasn''t it wrong for him to bring her back? She wanted to bring Addy over to take care of her because she had gotten used to Addy''s care for so many years. It was reasonable. But why did all of the matter go off track? Cathy went back to her mother''s house in a fit of anger. There was always something bad happening between the daughters-inw. Some of them even got injured sometimes. ''No! I have to bring Cathy back and let her take over the Carters,'' Halbert thought. After Halbert made up his mind, he came out of John''s study. He took a coat and told the people in the room that he was going out for a few days. Then he left. At this time, Amy was very rxed because they were too busy to be hostile to her anymore. Seeing Halbert off, Grandma Eva brought Addy back to her room. Amy was in the living room alone. She witnessed the whole farce which was all made up and directed by these people. Same things happened almost every day. She felt pretty tired of them. Why couldn''t they just be nice and simple? Richard hadn''te back all night, nor did he make a phone call. Amy tried to call him, but his phone was turned off. Amyy on the bed, reading a book. She was still thinking about some recent things of thepany. At this time, there was a call from a stranger. Amy hung it up, but the phone rang again. "Hello, who is it?" Amy answered the call. "This is Richard. I might not be able toe back tonight. My phone is out of power. I guess you would be worried about me, so I call you on the pay phone. Don''t wait for me and go to bed early." This call was from Richard. Hearing Richard''s voice, Amy felt relieved. Although she still felt a little ufortable, she still chose to believe Richard. Richard hung up the phone and tidied up the messy clothes. He sat on the bench outside the ward. He was surprised that Tracy became so unreasonable. She had been trying to find Amy to pay the price because she couldn''t let it go until Amy scalded herself to get blisters. Richard was tired after arguing for the whole evening. In the end, he could only guarantee that he would stay here to apany with Allison. Tracy finally gave up. Chapter 183 A Night with Richard Chapter 183 A Night with Richard "Richard, I''m really sorry. I''m fine now. You can go back now. I''ll exin to my mother when she However, she was actually grateful to her mother. "It''s fine. I promised your mother that I will be here for you." Richard showed nothing emotional on his face. He didn''t get any sleepst night. It was past six o''clock. Tracy would be here in a minute. Richard did not want Tracy to interfere with Amy''s matters. "I''m really sorry. It was all my fault. I was too stupid to have not dodged Amy, but I don''t think she did it on purpose." Allison looked like innocent. "Alright, have some water." Allison''s foot was blistered by hot water, and it seemed to have made old injuries on her foot re up a little bit. Richard got a ss of warm water for Allison. "Thank you, Richard. You''re still so kind to me." Allison took the ss and said shyly. "Your infusion bottle is empty. I''ll call a doctor." Richard then went outside to look for a doctor. Allison finished the water. She felt that the water was especially sweet. She thought that Richard still had feelings for her, otherwise, he would not have stayed here even if her mother forced him. Allison looked at the blisters on her foot. She felt not that bad for she could stay with Richard for a few more days. ''Amy Miller, with such a background, you can never defeat me. What can you give to Richard? You have nothing to offer. But I can give great help to him.'' Allison felt that time was what she needed to deal with Richard. She would slowly make Richard forgive her. She believed that Amy was just a passer-by and she was the one that Richard wanted to spend his life with. The doctor came in and checked Allison''s injuries. The doctor was instructed to say that Allison''s injuries were getting worse and worse. "Your leg was injured severely. You should really take care of yourself. You must protect it from any dangers. When you have to have your leg amputated, it will be toote to think about my warning." The doctor shook his head as he checked the wounds. "Yes, I will. I surely will take care of myself." Allison was very satisfied with the doctor''s words. Because they would worry Richard so much. "Are you her husband? You''re rather careless to injure her with boiling water even when her leg was in such a bad situation." The doctor talked to Richard boldly. He knew this man, but now he could only pretend he did not. "I''m not her husband, and I didn''t injure her." Richard did not bother to exin, but he did not care to be mistaken for Allison''s husband more. He had a wife but her name was not Allison. "Alright. I''m not interested in your matters. Her leg must be taken good care of. If anything happens again, it''ll be toote." The doctor quickly finished the conversation. He took Allison''s infusion bottle away and hurriedly walked away. The doctor wiped the sweat right after running out of the ward. ''Oh My God, that was scary. But it seemed that Mr. Carter was rather kind to Miss Field. Otherwise, he would have kicked my ass.'' The doctor calmed himself down and walked into his office exhaustedly. Not long after the doctor left, Tracy got here. She made a lot of delicious food for Allison and also for Richard. "How''s it going today? Allison''s leg has really suffered a lot. Richard, you must be tired after taking care of her all night. Come and have some breakfast before going to work. I''ll stay here and take care of her during the day. What about you stay here with her during night? Her father is sick and it''s not suitable for him to stay at night." Tracy took out all the foods she had brought. "OK." Richard promised Tracy to stay with Allison for three days so that Tracy would not go to Amy and All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. make her life harder. After having breakfast, Richard left the hospital for work. Tracy was asking her daughter how she felt aboutst night. "Well, what else could I do? He stayed far away from me. He didn''t talk to me and it was not easy to talk to him." Allison really hoped that Richard would have done something inappropriate to her, but he didn''t even look at her. "Don''t worry. There are still two nights left. You can manage this. In that case, you can make him guilty." Tracy instructed her daughter. "Alright, I will try my best. Mom, thank you so much." Allison said. "There''s no need to thank me, silly girl. As long as you''re happy, I will be happy. However, you have to grasp the opportunity of these two days. Otherwise, you won''t have another chance. I cannot wait any longer." Tracy said to Allison. After Allison finished her breakfast, she went to sleep. She had to save enough energy during the day so that she could deal with Richard at night. "Allison, my darling, are you feeling better?" Jacob showed himself from the door with a big bouquet in his hand. Allison nced at Jacob and ignored him. "Allison, you can''t me me for this. I was hit by a stupid Polo on my way herest night. That person waspletely unreasonable. He quarreled with me all night before I had the chance to leave. He told me to end this mess tonight so I don''t have time to be here with you tonight." Jacob felt that he was quite unlucky to be hit by a car when he rushed to the hospital. "I''m not angry. Jacob, you have to go to work during the day. Go back and have some rest at night. You don''t need to stay. My mother is here. Besides, my injuries aren''t severe." Allison did not want Jacob to be with her from the beginning. If Jacob was here, Richard would definitely walk away without any hesitation. "OK, then just let me take a look at you. I''ll go to workter." Seeing that Allison did not me him, Jacob felt that she was such a beautiful, gentle, and kind girl. There were lots of peopleing to the hospital to visit Allison. After Jacob left for a while, Sophia also came to see her on behalf of Grandma Eva and Addy. "Allison, are you making the advantage of your injuries?" Sophia asked her. "That''s right. I want to use these stupid methods to drive Amy away from Richard. It''s best to let them get divorced." Allison did not hide anything from Sophia because now they were on a same boat. Chapter 184 Staying with Her at Hospital Chapter 184 Staying with Her at Hospital When Richard arrived at thepany, he went to tell Amy that Allison''s foot was severely burned and that she might have to stay in the hospital for a few days. He might need to go take a look. In order not to worry Amy, Richard did not tell Amy that Tracy wanted to get even with him. "Her foot was burned, but not because of me. She did it herself. Why will you be with her?" Amy felt that it was none of her business. Allison sshed the hot water on her feet. "I believe your words. But others won''t. Don''t get mad, Amy. I''ll deal with this." Seeing that Amy was angry, Richard felt helpless. He would try his best to protect Amy, but there may be times when he didn''t notice the dangers. If something bad happened to the Field family one day, he would regret it. Now, if he went to see Allison, the Field family might give up revenging on Amy. "There are surveince cameras at home. It''s not like you can''t see what happened." Amy pouted. That was not her fault. Why would she admit it? "I''ve checked out the surveince cameras at home. Allison''s back was facing the camera and we couldn''t see the things in the front. It really looked like you pushed her. Alright, Amy, you should rest properly. Don''t think too much. I know what to do." Richard knew that his wife was innocent, but there was a lot of evidence against Amy. After work, Richard went to the hospital. He bought some fruits and flowers for Allison and thought that he could go home today. "Richard? d that youe. There is no need to buy me flowers. Oh, it''s my favorite flower, lily." Allison knew that Richard still cared about her when she saw the fruits and flowers Richard bought for her. "Oh, Amy bought them She likes lily very much." Richard really didn''t realize that the lily was also Allison''s favorite. "Oh, then express my thanks to Amy. Richard, don''t me Amy. I was responsible for that too. I shouldn''t have poured the water when it was so hot." Allison lowered her head, looking extremely aggrieved. "Allison, you are too nice. You offered to get that woman a cup of tea, and yet she used the boiled water to scald you. If Richard hadn''t stopped me, I would have gone to the Carter''s to get even with her." Tracy heard her daughter''s words from the side, and she started to talk loudly again. "Mom, I''m fine. I really am fine." Allison seemed to be trying to persuade Tracy, but what she said made people feel that she had suffered great grievances. "Mrs. Field, what else do you want to eat? Let me buy it for you." Richard didn''t want to listen to their conversation, but he couldn''t leave. He could only waste his time here. "I''m not eating anything. Richard, since you''re off work, I must go back. The family is waiting for me. Thank you for being here tonight. The doctor said that the blisters can break at any time. If we don''t pay attention, Allison will get tetanus." Tracy had nned to leave at this time. Her daughter wanted to be with Richard, and she definitely would not ruin the chance. "Let me walk you out." Richard followed Tracy to the door. "No, no, Richard. Just stay with Allison. She is always injured, and she needs warmth. As a mother, I can onlyfort her on the surface. It depends on you to heal the pain in her heart." Tracy tried her best to create chances for Richard and her daughter. After saying that, Tracy left. Only Allison and Richard were in the ward. "What would you like to have?" Richard asked Allison. "I don''t want to eat anything. I have taken the rib soup my mother made me. Richard, you can go to dinner. I think you haven''t had dinner yet. If I could leave, I wouldn''t let you stay here with me." As Allison said, she massaged her leg. "Alright, stop massaging your legs. I won''t leave. I''ll go out to eat something and will be right back." Richard nced at Allison. Why was this womanpletely different from what he had imagined? She used to be a proud and arrogant woman, a pure one, but now, Allison scared Richard a little. After eating some food outside, Richard bought some more food and brought it back in case that Allison wanted to eatter. Seeing Richard appear in front of her again, Allison was very happy. She had really been afraid that Richard would secretly leave. "I bought you Steamed Rice in y Pot. You can eat it when you''re hungry." Richard pointed at the food on the bedside table. "Alright, I''ll eat if I''m hungry. But now I want to go to the bathroom. Richard, would you help me?" Allison said shyly to Richard. This was truly a dilemma. Richard looked down at Allison and then looked at the distance between the bed and the bathroom. He could only carry Allison in his arms. "Just call me when you''re done." Richard ced Allison by the toilet, walked out of the bathroom and closed the door for her. "I''m done." Allison said in the bathroom. It didn''t take a long time. When Richard opened the door and entered, he discovered that Allison''s clothes had been loosened and he could see her breast. Richard carried Allison back to the bed and helped her tidy her clothes. "Richard, you like my neck the most, don''t you? Do you still like it now?" Richard had always said that Allison''s neck was like the neck of a swan, beautiful and slender. "Your neck is very beautiful, and I guess many men will find it beautiful, too." Richard replied seriously. There was no warmth at all. Did his love in the past really disappear? Allison''s eyes widened as she looked at the door of the ward. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Richard also sensed Allison''s anomaly. He turned around and saw an exquisite little face. Amy was at the door. There was a bright smile on her face. "Richard, let me help you." Amy ran to Richard and hugged him. Richard quickly carried her up. "Amy, why are you here?" When Richard saw Amy, he felt very happy. "For you. It''s so boring for you to be alone here. Besides, it''s better for woman to take care of another. You''ll find it troublesome when Allison has to use the bathroom." After Amy finished speaking, Richard hugged her and kissed her on the face. Chapter 185 Cathy Returned Home Chapter 185 Cathy Returned Home Seeing Amy and Richard''s intimacy, Allison clenched her fist, but was still smiling. "Amy, hi! I''m so happy to see you." Allison said to Amy with a smile. "Are you really happy to see me? Allison, how is your feet?" After Amy finished making out with Richard, she went to "care" about Allison. "Oh, Amy, never mind. It''s fine, I don''t me you." Allison put her feet back. "Are you really alright? If there''s nothing else, we''ll leave then." Amy deliberately said. What Allison said seemed to be indicating that Amy felt guilty, but actually, she did not feel guilty at all. It was Allison''s own fault. It had nothing to do with her. She had onlye to keep Richardpany. Hearing Amy''s words, Allison became anxious. She was just pretending to be polite. She just wanted to show she was a kind person in front of Richard. That didn''t mean that she wanted them to leave. "Richard." Allison''s voice made people pity. "Amy was joking. We''re not leaving. Allison, take a rest. I''ll take Amy out for a walk." When Richard saw Amy, he didn''t have the mood to stay in the ward. "Alright, thene back soon. I''m afraid I''ll have to go to the bathroomter." Allison could only let them go out for a walk. She could not reveal her true nature in front of Richard. Richard pulled Amy out of the hospital, "What do you want to eat, baby?" Richard said to Amy. "A lot of things, but now I want to eat ice cream. It was too hot in the ward just now." Amy smiled as she held Richard''s hand and lightly kissed him on the face. "Alright then, let''s go to buy some ice cream." Richard said to Amy affectionately. They held hands and walked slowly down the street. Seeing an ice cream seller, Richard ran over and bought two ice creams and handed one to Amy. "Richard, do you believe everything I say?" Amy took a bite of the ice cream and her lips turned red for the coldness. "Of course." Richard answered without hesitation. "That''s very kind of you." Seeing that Richard believed in her, Amy was very happy. "Then Amy, do you believe me?" Richard also asked Amy. "I don''t believe you." After saying that, she ran away. Richard chased after her. They were running under the streetlight. Richard quickly caught up to Amy since he strode at arge pace. He grabbed her and wrapped her in his arms. "What did you just say?" Richard pretended to kiss Amy. "I said I believe you, Amy believes in Richard." Amy leaned closer to Richard''s ear and said loudly. Richard hugged Amy and circled around on the ground. They were very happy. It had been a long time since they were so happy. They ate ice cream and went for a walk by the river. It was already veryte, so Richard wanted Amy to go back. "Amy, you can go back first. I''ll take you to the car." Richard was afraid that if Tracy came early tomorrow morning, she would do something bad to Amy when she saw her. "Can''t I just stay here with you?" Amy tilted her head. She saw that there was only a sofa in Allison''s room. For someone as tall as Richard, it would definitely be very ufortable to sleep in the sofa. "There''s no need. I''ll be fine by myself. As long as you believe me." Richard kissed Amy''s earlobe. "Alright then, I''ll go back. You have to be careful. Don''t catch a cold. That sofa is so small." Amy could only go back. She just didn''t want to go home and see those people. Amy got on the car and went back to the Carter''s mansion. Before entering, she heard someone quarreling inside. She also heard Cathy''s voice. Mom''s back? Amy hurriedly walked in. As soon as she entered, she saw Grandma Eva yelling at Addy. Cathy and Halbert were sitting on another sofa. "Why are you so stupid? You can''t even hold a thing steadily, and you can''t even stop your husband from cheating." At Addy''s feet was a pile of broken ceramics, which were fractions of a teacup. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Cathy wanted to say something, but was stopped by Halbert. Halbert walked over and said to Addy, "Didn''t you say that you were smart? How could you make such a mistake? Mom, if she really can''t do it, you can just find someone else to look after you." Halbert knew what his mother meant. She just didn''t like the Cathy. However, Cathy was chosen by him. No matter what, she couldn''t let others judge her. "No, no, no. I''m not leaving! I''m not leaving." Addy hurriedly pulled Grandma Eva''s hand. It was not easy for her to return to the Carter''s. Even if she died, she would still die in the Carter''s. "Get out! Why are you standing here?" Of course, Grandma Eva would not let Addy leave. She trained Addy well, so Addy was definitely better than Cathy. Hearing Grandma Eva''s words, Addy hurriedly left. "This family really needs an experienced person to run it. You are too young. No wonder you are always making trouble." Grandma Eva sat down and took the tea passed by the servant. The servant cleaned up the rubble on the floor. "Cathy is very experienced. During the thirty years of our marriage, our family has always been peaceful." Halbert finally managed to get Cathy back. He definitely wanted to regain her authority. "Then Halbert, are you saying that I ruined your family? Alright, my son has grown up, and he dares to say whatever he wants to his mother. Then I will leave in case I bother you guys." Hearing this, Grandma Eva was extremely angry. She put the cup on the coffee table and stood up. "Mom, that''s not what I meant. I have no problem with you staying with us. You just need to enjoy all the time. Cathy knows how to handle the family''s affairs. She will take good care of you." Halbert had already showed his determination that in the future, Cathy was in charge of this family, and Grandma Eva should only care about enjoying herself. "Alright, I want to see how she handles the family''s affairs!" Grandma Eva had already stood up. Of course, she didn''t really want to leave. She just wanted to scare Halbert. Since this did not work, she gave it up for the moment. She was waiting for an opportunity to bring it up again. "Halbert, you brought me to bring the family back together, but do you think I can do this like I did before? Don''t you think these people and these things are very troublesome?" Although Cathy didn''t say anything then, she felt a headache when she heard the conversation between Halbert and Eva. "Cathy, you can''t escape from your duty. You will always be the head wife of this family. Mom doesn''t like you, but it''s just temporary. She will know that how good you are." Halbertforted Cathy. Amy watched them at the door for a long time before she stepped in. Chapter 186 A Cool Maserati Chapter 186 A Cool Maserati "Mom, Dad, I''m back." Only when she returned home and saw Cathy did Amy felt that she was home. "Amy, your father and I were worried about you just now!" Cathy was a little worried about Amy since Amy hadn''te back in such ate time. She wanted to call Amy to see where she went, but before she could call, Grandma Eva and Addy came out. This ruckussted for an entire night. "It''s fine. I went to the hospital to see Richard." Amy walked over and hugged Cathy. "Mom, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much." Amy hugged Cathy and sighed emotionally. "I miss you too. Ever since we parted at the teahousest time, I really want to call you and hang out with you." Cathy liked her daughter-inw a lot. She thought Amy was beautiful, generous, and smart. "I''m so happy. Mom, it''s so good that you''re back. I can see you every day." Amy felt like crying. During the days when Cathy wasn''t at home, Amy went back to Stephen''s ce several times. She didn''t want toe back, but Stephenter advised her that she was now the daughter-inw of the Carter family, so she definitely had to endure everything. "Yes, I can see you every day. That''s good." Although Cathy hade back home, the family treated Cathy very well like a princess, she still missed the Carter family. She thought about her husband, her son, and her daughter-inw. Hry went abroad with her friends a while ago. Although she missed Hry, she thought that no one dared bully her outside, so Cathy suppressed the thought for the moment. "It''ste. You two can have a good chat tomorrow." It had also been a long time since Halbert had been with Cathy. In addition, this time, he had encountered such a thorny thing. He felt that he needed to "Alright then. You still have to work tomorrow. Let''s talk tomorrow. You can go rest." Cathy also saw that it was gettingte. She felt sorry for Amy and let her go to rest. Seeing Cathy, Amy felt that she was a lot happier. She happily went upstairs to sleep. "Amy, Come out now. Someone is looking for you." As Amy was reading the documents, Hannah suddenly ran in from outside. "Who''s looking for me?" It had been a whole morning, and Richard hadn''t evene to work yet, so Amy was quite worried. "I don''t know. Let''s go. Anyway, that person said he was looking for you." Hannah couldn''t help but pull Amy out. "If you don''t know him, you won''t convey his message for him." Amy did not believe Hannah. Hannah knew how to make fun of her all the time. "I really don''t know him. I''m not lying. I think this person is nice, so I came to help him call you." As Hannah spoke, she brought Amy to the underground parking lot. Amy knew that Hannah wouldn''t harm her, so she followed Hannah. In any case, she had been working all morning, so she should rest at this time. After arriving at the underground parking lot, Hannah urately brought Amy to a ce where a red Maserati was parked. "Here, this key is for you." Hannah pointed at Maserati and gave the key to Amy. "For me? Whose car is this? Why are you giving me the keys?" Amy didn''t pick up the key. "This car is yours. Who else shall I give the car keys to? How are you going to drive it without the keys?" Hannah forcefully stuffed the key into Amy''s hand. The red Maserati was in the parking lot like a proud swan in the middle of a flock of wild ducks. It was too attractive and the color was too eye-catching. Amy walked around the car and saw that the license te had already been loaded. However, she still did not dare to get on the car. She could not have the car with an unknown origin. "Hannah, tell me honestly, what''s going on?" Amy said to Hannah. "What else could it be? It''s your husband. He has been busy all morning preparing for this, and he asked me to give you a surprise. But you don''t look surprised. Did I fail my mission?" Hannah sighed. Amy was too calm. If it were her, she would have jumped up happily long ago. Amy and her loved Maserati. In the past, they only looked at them from afar. Now that they had the keys in their hands. It felt so unreal. "I also feel that Hannah failed. I wanted to hear Amy scream orugh, but she was so quiet." said Kevin, who went out from behind the pir with Richard. "I feel that I am also a failure. I gave a car to my wife and she was not surprised." Richard also had an aggrieved expression on his face. "Wow, honey, it''s really you? I''m so happy. I just feel the whole thing is so unreal. I''m afraid that the car is actually not for me." Only then did Amyughed from her heart. "Amy, you really don''t believe me, don''t you. You''re only happy to see your husband. How could I know a friend like you who valued men over friends? Kevin, I''m hurt." Hannah saw through Amy now. She talked and talked, but Amy had no reaction. Yet Richard''s brief words made Amy extremely happy. "You make jokes all the time. I''m afraid this is another joke of you. I don''t want to get disappointed." At this time, Amy gently touched the car and couldn''t let go of it. "Let''s go for a ride." Richard suggested. "Alright. After that, let Mr. Carter treat us to dinner. I''ve made great efforts today." Hannah felt that she should eat it back and cost Amy a great deal for once. "Sure. You can order whatever you want. Miss Miller will be the host today." Richard pushed Amy out. The four of them got into Amy''s new car and went for a ride. "Amy, I came back today and saw a red Maserati in the parking lot. It''s so cool. I''ve always wanted to buy one." As soon as Hry returned, she was rushed to work by Cathy. As soon as she got to the office, she found that in the parking lot parked her dream car. "Yes, I also find it cool. I like this brand." Amy said with a serious face. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Who do you think would buy such a cool car? I waited for a long time but I didn''t see its owner. I really want to see what kind of beauty would drive such a cool car." Hry had a longing look on her face. "You know her. She is a famous beauty." Amy didn''t tell her the answer. She just teased Hry. Hearing Amy''s words, Hry found it strange. If there was such a beauty in the HD Group, she believed she would have heard of it. After learning this from Amy, Hry left. She wanted to ask around and see who this new beauty in the HD Group was? Chapter 187 A Disgusting Deal Chapter 187 A Disgusting Deal "Amy, I find that you are not as pure as before since you followed Hannah. You lied to me and said that a beauty woulde to HD Group. Are you that beauty? You liar!" Hry was very well-informed. She quickly found out who owned the Maserati from Hannah. "When did I lie to you? Am I not a beauty? Don''t you think I''m a beauty?" Amy also smiled. She did not expect that Hry would not realize that. Hry was really simple-minded. "For me, you''re always a beauty. Even though you are a beauty, you have to invite me to dinner because you lied to me. And there is a present for you." Hry hugged Amy''s arm and refused to let go. "Alright. I''ll treat you to whatever you want. Bring Hannah along. It''s been a while since we have been together." Amy smiled and agreed. After work, they drove Amy''s new car and went out to eat. "How spicy it is!" Hry keptining about spicy food, but she ate faster than everyone else. She was not so good at eating spicy food like Amy and Hannah in the past. However, influenced by them, she was gradually used to it. "When I was abroad, I wanted to eat hotpot, but there was nothing like that. Those steak couldn''t satisfy me at all." Hry nagged as she ate. If she hadn''t been bothered by her family, she wouldn''t have gone abroad for fun for so long. "It was so boring without you. We haven''t seen you for so long. We miss you." Hannah pouted. "Alright. Didn''t I miss you too? If I didn''t miss you, I would receive my friends'' invitation to Switzend." Hry was telling the truth and she also missed her family. "Hey, Allison seems to be engaged to Jacob. It was said that you burned her foot. She deserved it. Neither my mother nor I like her. She''s a hypocritical woman." Although Hry hadn''t been here for a long time, she heard about the family as soon as she came back. "Yes, she was engaged to Jacob. But I think her purpose was not so simple. And her feet were not burnt by me but by herself. I think it''s just a bitter scheme." Amy had heard the rumor, which said that she had burned Allison out of her narrow mind. "Let''s forget it. Fortunately, it was Amy who Jacob met. Otherwise, my mother and I would have been awfully anxious. Wasn''t he blind at that time?" Hry was not soft-hearted when she mentioned her brother. The girlsughed and chatted and they felt extremely happy. Being together again, they felt that everything they ate was especially delicious. "Hey, look, is that Gina?" Hannah was sitting opposite the door in which she saw Gina walking in with a foreign man. "Yes. Why is she with a foreign man? Oh, I get it. That man is Mr. Werner, right? He is a French capitalist, who is quite rich. Has Gina ended the rtionship with Matt?" Hry knew some of those people. "He turns out to be Mr. Werner. I get it. I heard that Gina used her extraordinary ability to persuade Mr. Werner at that party, which helped Matt win a big project. It seems that Andrew''s status in Wilson Group has been influenced by her actions." Hannah also heard it from many people. "She is really cheap. Everyone can be her boss." Hry curled her lips and looked down on Gina. However, Matt also walked in after Gina and Tom entered the hotpot restaurant. Gina greeted him and Matt followed her. Matt and Gina''s actions aroused their interests. Gina brought Tom and Matt to the reserved table, which happened to be right behind Amy and the other two girls. However, Gina did not notice them. "Mr. Werner, please take a seat." After Matt arrived, he greeted Tom. Last time, their cooperation boosted his reputation in thepany. And he discovered that Gina could help him a lot. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After they sat down, Gina ordered while Matt was preparing a cup of tea for Tom. "Mr. Werner, this is Chinese hotpot. Didn''t you always want to try it? Gina took it into full consideration and rmended this restaurant. This hotpot is the most authentic." Matt said to Tom. "Nice. I like Chinese food very much. Chinese hotpot is also my favorite. But looking at its redness, I don''t dare to eat it anymore." As Tom talked, he touched Gina''s leg. Matt didn''t care. He wouldn''t marry this woman, who was just a tool for him. As long as he became the president of Wilson Group, he would obtain everything. However, what he wanted the most now was Amy. "Mr. Werner, I''ll get you some seasoning." Gina was still afraid that Matt would get angry, so she pped Tom''s hand off. She hurriedly went to prepare the seasoning for them. "Mr. Werner, we enjoyed our cooperationst time. I hope we can cooperate with your group for a long time. May I know your idea?" When Matt saw that Gina had left, he directly asked Tom. "Sure. I think Wilson Group is quite powerful. However, Richard, who is from HD Group, has also given me a lot of preferential policies." Tom was a crafty man. His cooperation with Matt was all due to Matt''s girlfriend. "However, no matter how good their preferential policies are, they are not as good as Gina. I have given my Gina to you although I love her so much." Matt knew what Tom wanted. Coincidentally, he was tired of Gina and he made a favor. "But Gina still loves you. I want her to go with me to France, but she is not willing." Tom really wanted to get that sexy woman back to his country, so it would be much more convenient for him to have sex with her. Otherwise, he had to fly to China. Amy and the other two girls were sickened by Tom and Matt''s words. How could a man think his lover as a bargaining chip? "Amy, I think it''s good for you to be abandoned by him." Hannah was relieved. She had found out that Matt was not a good person. Chapter 188 A Good Show at the Hotpot Restaurant Chapter 188 A Good Show at the Hotpot Restaurant "There''s going to be a good show." Hry smiled mischievously. She took out her phone and called someone. Hry said a bunch of things behind their back. Then, she hung up the phone with satisfaction. "What show?" Amy and Hannah were both bewildered. Although they enjoyed spilling the tea, they couldn''t find anything special right now. "Not so fast. It''s about to begin. But before that I need to go to the loo, in case that I won''t be able to hold itter." After this she went to the bathroom stealthily. "Alright,ter we should take one as well, in case we can''t hold it like she said." Hannah also talked to Amy about going to the bathroom. A Frenchdy, noble and morous, appeared in front of the hotpot restaurant. She looked around elegantly and found her target, towards which she walked directly. While Matt was in the bathroom, Tom became handsier. Since he had already reached an agreement with Matt, he now became even more unscrupulous. Without Matt, Gina would have let go a little. Her chest, which was about to burst out from her front, was rubbing against Tom''s arm back and forth. He was turned on so much so that he could do it with her right there. All of a sudden, a pair of fair hands appeared in Gina''s sight. Then the hand picked up Matt''s teacup and directly sshed it onto Gina''s face. Gina''s face, which was in thick makeup, became wet immediately, right off she threw herself into Tom''s arms forfort. "You shameless woman, how dare you seduce my husband. You will regret this!" That gracefuldy had lost all her manners at this moment, and she grabbed Gina out of Tom''s arms. "Darling, darling, listen to me, listen to me." Seeing the woman he liked was hit, Tom was trying to do something. Although he didn''t have the guts to make a move, a few words wouldn''t hurt. "Tom! Get out of my way! It will be your turn back home!" Tom shut his mouth at once, and turned to make it more convenient for thedy to hit Gina. Gina couldn''t believe the man who kept saying that he loved her and that he would take her to France couldn''t put up a word for her right now. He was there watching as she was hit by thedy. "Tom, Tom, help me, help me." Gina kept crying, but Tom could do nothing but stand aside and watch. He even held a cup of tea in his hand and handed it to thedy from time to time. When Matt came out of the bathroom, he could hear the chaos from the hotpot restaurant. He had deliberately given Tom a chance to get along with Gina just now, so that he could achieve his goal of having a long-term cooperation with Tom. That was why he had been staying in the bathroom for such a long time. But hearing the cry from the hall, which sounded a bit like Gina, he came out to take a look. There was ady hitting a woman at his seat. That woman''s hair was already a mess, and her face looked terrifying, in a mess of ck, white and red. She looked like a ghost. Tom was apologizing to thedy and rubbing her shoulders from time to time. It was like he was massaging her as she was tired from the hitting. Amy, Hannah, and Hry stood in distance and watched, afraid that the blood would stter on them. Matt looked around, but did not find Gina. However, he saw Amy who was watching aside with Hannah and Hry. "A......" Before Matt could even shout out the word "Amy," his legs were hugged by the ghost who had just been beaten. "Matt, help me, help me." "Who are you?" Matt flung off the ghost''s arms hastily. "I''m Gina, I''m Gina White." Gina cried so hard that her voice was hoarse. This foreign woman was something with her strong hands. Gina was about to be beaten to death. Of course this woman was strong. Tom didn''t dare to provoke her. She was Tom''s wife, a famous taekwondo champion. When Matt heard that the ghost was Gina, he was shocked. Who was thisdy and why she was beating Gina? The strangest thing was that Tom, Gina''s biggest fan, seemed to have forgotten about Gina. "Who are you? Why did you hit Gina?" Matt reached out, trying to stop thatdy. However, thedy was already simmering with rage. She pped Matt fiercely right in the face. It didn''t ur to Matt that this woman would go crazy and even beat him up. His Amy was watching, which made him awkwardly hesitated to help Gina or not. "You don''t need to know who I am. Be smart and get out of my way." Tom''s wife said fiercely. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Well, isn''t it interesting? But I have to go over and sort it out. It''ll be no longer interesting if she dies. Take a look. What''s the use of a man like that? He will only protect himself when things happen." Seeing that the fight was almost over, Hry restrained her smile and swaggered over. "Hello, Grace, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Come and I''ll treat you for a hotpot. Calm down, okay?" Hry walked to Grace''s side and held her hand. "Hry, you''re here too. I''m really pissed off. This stinking woman is really shameless." Grace looked at Hry and grabbed her arm in a good mood. It was Grace who Hry just called. They were friends. "And you, you are shameless too. I''ll deal with youter. I''m going to have hotpot with Hry. The rest is up to you." Grace red at her husband and went away with Hry. Tom looked at Gina with his bloody nose and swollen face. He could only watch but not dare to go up to help, so he gave Matt a look to take Gina away. After that Tom walked over and tried to sit down to eat hotpot with Grace. "Tom, you immutable bastard. What should I say? You''d better go away. I don''t want to see you when I''m eating." Grace was really pissed off this time. She knew that her man had always been a bit of a yer. But that was at home. Now they were in a foreign country. She felt sorry for him and couldn''t understand why anyone would be willing to be with him. Tom listened to his wife''s scolding, not saying anything. Such things happened all the time anyway, and he was used to it. Chapter 189 Being Framed Chapter 189 Being Framed After the incident at the hotpot restaurant, Hry''s trick seeded. The partnership between Wilson Group and Tom Group was over. However, the previous order was big enough for Wilson Group to survive for a while. Amy heard about it. It seemed that Tom''s wife held Tom by the ear onto the ne. His wife was beautiful, smart, and had a good family. She was so domineering that Tom kept fooling around with other women. It seemed like woman who was domineering would have difficulty in keeping a man. After Cathy came back home, it seemed to be very peaceful. Just like Halbert said, Eva didn''t make a fuss anymore. She often took a walk in the garden and nted flowers with Addy. Sophia was very busy recently. It was veryte when she got home. Amy often chatted with Cathy in the living room. The family seemed to regain its peace. However, Amy and Cathy felt that there was an even more terrifying storm behind this peace. Allison''s legs were healed. Richard sent her home. The Field family asked Richard to have a meal to thank him for taking care of Allison these days. Hadrian was at home. They were both ssmates and great business partners. "Richard, my mother has prepared a meal to thank you for taking care of my sister. Please do me a favor and stay." Hadrian sincerely invited. "Alright then, we haven''t been drinking together for a long time. Let''s have a good drink today." If it weren''t for Allison, their rtionship would have been better. Hadrian was as realistic as his father. Allison was simr to her mother. She was more flexible. Since they had grown up together, Richard trusted Hadrian very much. Richard stayed to drink, which made Allison and Tracy very happy. Their n could be implemented. The Field family ate with Richard. Richard''s favorite dishes were all around the table. Everyone was toasting Richard. Richard was good at drinking. Although he had drunk a lot, he was sober. Richard didn''t want to drink anymore. But Tracy prepared to toast Richard onest time. "Come on, let us toast. You''re so kind to Allison. If it weren''t for you to send her to the hospital in time, there would have been scars on her legs. This one is for you." Tracy said deliberately. She finished the wine. Seeing that she drank up her wine, Richard had no choice but to drink his. Hadrian''s phone rang. It seemed to have something wrong with thepany. He said goodbye to Richard and left in a hurry. Cesar also felt a little dizzy. He bid farewell to Richard and went back to his room to sleep. "Richard, let''s call it a day. You can go back now. We will see you around." Tracy got closer to Richard and looked at him. Richard felt dizzy as well. He looked at Tracy and saw that she was swaying around constantly. "Mrs. Field, don''t move. I am so dizzy." Richard wanted Tracy to be still. Not only was his head dizzy, his entire body was also getting hot. His face was getting redder, and his breathing was very rapid. "What''s wrong with you? Richard? It''s time for you to go back. Hey, you can''t do this." Richard was groggy, and he could not hear what Tracy was saying. There was a soft body in front of him. Richard''s legs were very soft. He subconsciously grabbed onto that body and no longer knew what the people around him were saying. After a long time, Richard felt like a century had passed, and he gradually became less dizzy. He opened his eyes and found that he was not at home. This ce was very strange to him. "Amy." Richard reached out and found a naked body. "Richard." Allison''s voice came. He turned around and saw Allison. She was looking at him with embarrassment. Richard found himself naked and Allison was the same. And why is Allison''s body bruised? Richard was stunned. "Allison, why are you in my bed?" Richard grabbed the nket and covered his body. Allison was obsessed with his strong body. She had enjoyed it enoughst night. "Richard, I''m not in your bed. You are in my bed. You drank too much yesterday, and ..." Allison lowered her head and stopped talking. Richard waspletely dumbfounded. What did he dost night? Could it be that he betrayed Amy? He was so annoyed that he wanted to p himself. He shouldn''t have stayed yesterday. Richard put on his clothes quickly. There was no expression on his face, but his heart was about to explode. "Richard, you don''t have to take on responsibility. I love you. I''ll ept anything you do to me." Allison also covered her body with a quilt. The door was kicked open, and Hadrian stood at the door with a cold face. "Richard, you''re already married. Why are you sleeping with my sister?" "Hadrian, I was volunteered. I''m willing to do whatever Richard wants me to do. Just leave us alone." Allison wanted to protect Richard, but she was not dressed yet. Hadrian and Richard started fighting. Hadrian truly loved his sister. He felt that Richard was irresponsible. "Stop it, Hadrian. Richard is a reasonable person. I believe he will give us an exnation." At this moment, Tracy appeared. Richard understood what was going on. However, he couldn''t believe that Hadrian would do such a thing with his mother. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Hadrian, we are done." Richard said coldly. His mouth was punched by Hadrian. "Yes, we are. Richard, I am disappointed in you." Hadrian squinted at Richard. His eyes were punched by Richard and they swelled so badly that nobody could tell if his eyes were opened or not. Chapter 190 Distressed Richard Chapter 190 Distressed Richard Richard had a fight with Hadrian. He was truly too disappointed with the Fields. He used to think that Hadrian was very sensible, but it seemed that he had misjudged Hadrian. Richard turned around to leave, but the Fields stopped him. "Richard, you can''t leave easily after insulting Allison." Hadrian pulled Richard back. "Richard, we can talk about it." Tracy said. "Richard, are you leaving just like that?" Allison asked. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll go back first. You can discuss by yourselves. Just call me if you have the result." Richard felt that he was wise all his life, but he shouldn''t have trusted Hadrian. He didn''t know how to exin to Amy. "You can''t get away from it. Richard, this is your fault. You should solve it. Allison is not an easy girl. Money is of no use." Tracy was very pushy at this time. She managed to trap Richard with great difficulty. How could she let go? Allison said bashfully, "Mom, I was willing to do so. Richard was just drunk..." Tracy and Allison echoed each other. They looked at each other happily. As Richard did such a thing, the Carters would not let it go. After all, the Fields had fame and prestige in the R City. They were confident because they had sent a video of Richard sleeping with Allison to Amyst night. But they couldn''t figure out what Amy was thinking about. She didn''t have any reaction. "Then what do you want?" Richard stood in front of Tracy and asked her. "Marry Allison, or I''ll expose everything that happenedst night." Tracy threw caution in the wind. "No way. I have wife. I can give you as much as you want, even the entire Carter Group. But I will not divorce Amy." Richard told them his bottom line. "What do I need the Carter Group for? I have my dignity. I only want you, Richard. If you don''t marry me, I can only die." Allison also spoke at this time. She was no longer shy, but desperate. "Allison, you can''t die. I only have you and Hadrian. If you die, I won''t live anymore." Tracy also began to yact. But it was a real y. Richard and Hadrian didn''t know what to do. Hadrian felt that it was impossible to force Richard to divorce and marry Allison. But before he could think of a solution, Tracy and Allison were so extreme. He never expected them to do so. "Well, it has nothing to do with Amy. If you ask Richard to divorce Amy and marry Allison..." Hadrian didn''t think that was a good idea. "Then it''s Allison''s fault?" Tracy red at Hadrian. Hadrian was good, but he was as pedantic as his father. Hearing Tracy''s words, Hadrian thought it was not the case. It was really troublesome. He didn''t know what to do. How should he deal with this matter? "It''s not your fault. It''s my fault. Whatever, I won''t get divorced." Richard ignored them and walked out of the Field''s although Allison was crying and Tracy was cursing. Amy watched the video in her phone. Richard held Allison in his hand. Allison brought him back to the bedroom and then they fell onto the bed. Later, Richardy on the bed and slept soundly. Allisony on Richard. The video was so annoying. Amy watched these videos and photos for many times. She also called Richard but his phone was turned off. "Amy, what are you watching? You have sat on the sofa for a long time." Cathy walked over with Hry. Cathy held a te of fruit while Hry ate it secretly. "Amy, what''s wrong with you? Why are you unhappy? Oh right, where''s Richard?" Hry looked upstairs and did not see Richard. He rarely got upte. "He probably had social activityst night." Amy did not tell Cathy and Hry where Richard wentst night. She wanted Richard to exin to her. But a day passed and Richard did note back. He even didn''t call her. In the evening, Amy called Richard again. "Hello, Amy? Are you looking for Richard? He''s taking a bath. How about I ask him to call you backter?" Allison answered the phone. "No need." Amy hung up the phone. She felt strange, but she didn''t know what was strange. After Allison hung up the phone, she put on a smirk. She thought herself smart to turn off Richard''s phonest night. When Richard left with anger, he forgot his phone. "Amy, I don''t believe you will trust Richard. It''s already like this. Will you forgive him?" Allison looked at the phone with a smile. She thought her mother was so smart. It was really over Kevin''s head. As Richard was drunk, Kevin could only help him to his home. Richard went for Kevin and asked Kevin to drink with him. He didn''t say why, but just kept drinking. Then he got drunk. Kevin knew Richard for more than twenty years, but he never saw Richard get drunk before. Kevin was truly shocked by what he saw. "Richard, I''ll call Amy. You''re already drunk. I''ll ask her to pick you up at my house." Kevin felt that Amy should know about this. Just as he was about to pull out his phone, Richard grabbed his hand and said, "Don''t call Amy." Richard shook his head, and tears flowed out of his eyes. Before Kevin could ask why, Richard staggered back to his feet. "I''m leaving. I''m going to drink." After saying that, Richard was about to walk out again. Kevin grabbed him and said, "I won''t tell her. You can''t drink anymore. Just sleep here." Kevin had no choice but to lock Richard up in his room. Kevin felt pain in his arm when he woke up the next morning. Richard wanted to leave, but Kevin managed to subdue him and lock him in the guest room. "What happened between Richard and Amy?" Kevin got out of bed and was about to let go of Richard. But when he opened the door of guest room, Richard was not there. Chapter 191 How Awkward Chapter 191 How Awkward When he woke up at midnight, Richard realized that he was sleeping in Kevin''s house and locked in a room. He hadn''t got his phone. Afraid that Amy would be anxious, he hurriedly jumped down from the window and sneaked back to the Carter''s. Amy could feel someone gently stroking her face. She knew who it was without opening her eyes. She rolled over and dodged his hand. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Richard wanted to exin to Amy, but it was really bad for him. He didn''t know if anything had happened between him and Allison. "Amy, you already know, right?" Richard sat beside Amy and said softly. Still angry, Amy kept silent. No matter what, she needed an exnation. Since it had happened, they had to work through it. Escape was not the answer. "That day, I sent Allison home. Hadrian and her family wanted me to stay for dinner. I trusted Hadrian before, so I stayed. They must have drugged my wine. Do you believe me? I know you don''t. You must think I had drunken coitus with her." Richard was so regretful. He really didn''t want to leave Amy, but if Amy insisted on divorcing him, he didn''t know what to do. "When I left the Field''s in a hurry, I forgot to bring my phone. If Allison used my phone to say anything to you, don''t believe it. I only have you in my heart. Last night, I was very irritated, so I drank with Kevin. I was drunk, so I slept at his house. He can prove it. Amy, this is the case. It''s all my fault. No matter how you punish me, I don''t want you to leave me." Richard was like a child as he felt like crying. A pair of gentle hands grabbed his big hand. Richard was delighted. Amy had been listening to him. "Amy, have you been listening to me? Amy, I don''t know what to do now," said Richard, holding Amy''s little hands. "Amy, are you very angry? I am also angry, but things have happened." Richard ced Amy''s hand on his face andy down on her, immersed in her scent. Amy was angry with Allison, not Richard. How could she y dirty to get what she wanted? "No matter what happens in the future, you have to tell me. We are husband and wife. We must not hide anything from each other. Otherwise, others may take advantage," Amy said softly, her other hand stroking Richard''s hair. "OK, I''ll be honest. Amy, what should we do now?" Richard did not expect him to be so helpless and ask his beloved for help. "Allison wants to marry you. All she did was forcing you to divorce me," reasoned Amy, but she didn''t know what to do either. The Field family was famous and powerful in R City, so money wouldn''t work. However, if they let it go, Allison would go even further. "Amy, let me hug you. I haven''t hugged you for so long." Richard needed a warm hug. They hugged each other quietly in the dawn. Times had never been so good. "Richard, what''s wrong with you? You look so dispirited." Hry was having breakfast when Richard and Amy went downstairs. Richard had sprouted a beard, which had never happened before. "Just eat your food. Can''t so much food shut you up?" Richard red at Hry. Hry stuck out her tongue. Neither Richard nor Amy looked well. Could it be that Amy kicked Richard''s butt because he did note backst night? Hry looked down at Richard''s butt. Richard did not know what Hry was thinking. He walked down with Amy, sat opposite Hry, and began to eat breakfast. The vibe at the dining table was subdued. Amy and Richard did not speak, and Hry did not know what to say. Did they have a fight? "Mom,e and eat. Bring me a bowl of soybean milk." Hry didn''t know what to do, but she believed her mother would find a way. Cathy was busy making the soybean milk that Amy liked. It was about to be ready when she heard Hry calling for her. Then she knew that Richard and Amy must havee down. She came out with soybean milk, and as expected, she saw all of them. She handed a bowl of soybean milk to everyone and then sat down. Recently, Eva and Addy didn''t mess around. They stopped offending Cathy as Halbert said. And Jacob and William rarely came for dinner. It was so quiet that Cathy felt that something was wrong. It seemed that something important was about to happen. "Mom, look at my brother. Isn''t he very handsome?" Hry hinted at Richard''s beard. Cathy looked up at Richard and noticed that he was unshaven. Richard always took care of his appearance. "Richard, Amy, what happened? What''s the matter?" Cathy got to the point. "Mom, we''re fine. I''m just a little tired from work." Richard perfunctorily replied. He didn''t want Cathy to know about those annoying things. Cathy had got so much on her te, so he didn''t want to make it hard for her. "Tired from work? Well, eat more and take a rest." Cathy knew Richard well. There must be something wrong with him. However, now that they were at home, Cathy did not ask anymore. Home should be a safe ce, but now, it had be the most dangerous ce. Cathy gave Richard some more soybean milk and ced the buns in front of him. Noticing Cathy stop asking, Hry also stopped. She quickly finished her breakfast and drove her Audi to work. "Take my car. I''ll be worried if you drive," said Amy after they walked out of the door. Chapter 192 Allison Is Pregnant Chapter 192 Allison Is Pregnant "Hello, Richard." Cathy opened the door of her son''s office and walked in. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Mom? Why are you here?" Cathy never went back to HD Group for no reason. "Of course I am here for something." Cathy closed the door and walked in. "Come here. Tell me, are you in trouble? Did you quarrel with Amy?" Cathy asked Richard to sit beside her. She did not allow her son to bully Amy. If it was her son''s fault, Cathy would not be on his side. "I didn''t. Mom, didn''t you watch me and Amy go out together? How could we have so many quarrels?" Richard prevaricated. "You are my son. I know you well. You little bastard, did you make Amy angry again?" Cathy did not believe Richard''s words at all. Richard thought for a moment. Perhaps Cathy could help him. She had been through a lot, so she might have more ideas than them. Thus, Richard told Cathy what had happened recently. After hearing this, Cathy clenched her fists angrily and pped Richard. "You bastard. I have told you many times that Allison is not a good woman, but you just don''t believe me. Now you''ve been set up. How can you make it up for Amy?" Allison''s exnation was just as what Cathy had guessed. "Mom, you''re right. I did something very bad to Amy. But I don''t want to break up with Amy. I can only punish the Field Group in terms of business." Richard could only think of using this method to threaten the Field Group. "We don''t have a partnership with the Field Group. They won''t lose anything if they don''t cooperate with us. The Field Group is a powerful enterprise. How can you make himpromise so easily?" Cathy also felt worried. Richard was a child that had always rested her assured. But he was tricked by someone else. Allison tried her best to be a Carter. What did she mean? Didn''t she always hold their rtionship in suspense? Why did shee to pester Richard when he was married now? "Mom, please persuade Amy. Although she didn''t say anything about me, I felt that I made her sad. But I don''t know how to console her." Richard felt very sorry for Amy. The more he saw Amy being tolerant, the more ufortable he felt. "Of course I will. I will only recognize Amy as my daughter-inw. Even if you bring someone else back, I won''t allow her to be my family!" Cathy could get angry easily. But she felt it got tricky. It was difficult to deal with the Field family. They were determined to have Allison marry Richard. "Let''s think about it and see what we can do." Now Cathy knew what happened. But she was also puzzled by such a difficult problem. It was difficult for anyone to handle such a thing. "Richard, will youpromise?" Cathy asked Richard once again for his confirmation because Richard really loved Allison in the past. "No. I''ve been with Amy. I''m not interested in other women." Richard said firmly. But it was just what he hoped. Sometimes people couldn''t help but have to do something they hated. When Richard didn''te up with a solution, the Fields was very calm, it was as if nothing had happened. Although Richard and Amy still worked together every day, Richard always felt that Amy had something on her mind. He was the person who was to me, so he did not dare to ask Amy. He could only do his own things and be good to her every day. "Richard, are you sure you love me from the bottom of your heart?" Amy asked Richard. "Of course. If I don''t love you, then what else do I have to worry about?" Richard helped Amy tie her shoes. "Well, as long as you love me, I don''t care about anything else." What Amy suddenly said puzzled Richard a little. What did Amy mean? More than a month passed in a blink of an eye, but the Carter family still didn''t think of a way, and the Field family didn''t have any movements. The peace made people feel very terrified. They were always worried that something serious would happen at some point. It was weekend. Amy rested at home. Richard took Hry to the construction site to assess the situation. At this moment, an unexpected guest arrived. Allison and Tracy came to the Carter''s. They wanted to see Grandma Eva and Cathy. Therge living room was filled with people. Jacob wanted to sit next to Allison, but he was stopped by Tracy. She asked Jacob to sit opposite, which made Jacob very confused. Seeing that everyone from the Carter family was basically here, Tracy took out a report from the hospital. She put the report on the coffee table and began to speak, "A month ago, Richard molested Allison after getting drunk. There has been no movement this month. But now Allison is pregnant. Tell me what you should do." Tracy''s words shocked the Carters. "What? Allison is pregnant?" Almost everyone from the Carter family spoke together. "Yes. We are helpless. Allison is a pure young girl. But she was defiled by Richard. You didn''t give me an exnation up until now. So, we can onlye here and ask for one." Tracy looked aggrieved, which made everyone think that it was definitely Richard''s fault. "What''s going on? Allison is my fiance. We havent held our engagement ceremony. Why is she pregnant with Richard''s child?" Jacob suddenly stood up. His face changed in anger. He felt bad to be cuckolded. "Calm down, Jacob. We will give you an exnation." Grandma Eva asked Jacob to sit down. She was also very interested in what happened today. She did not expect that Richard would make such a mistake. Wouldn''t she expel Amy from the Carter family very soon? "Tracy, what''s going on? Why dont we know what happened?" Grandma Eva wanted to know how Richard gave her such a good opportunity. "That day, Allison''s foot was healed. I ask Richard to take Allison back to the Field''s. We appreciated Richard, so we invited him to stay for dinner. He was also very happy, so he had some drinks. But we never expected that after drinking, he would..." Tracy began to cry. Allison hurriedly consoled her. "Mom, don''t cry. They will give us a satisfactory answer." Chapter 193 A Contract That Should be Destroyed Chapter 193 A Contract That Should be Destroyed "Oh my goodness. What''s going on here?" Sophia tried to fan the mes. Sophia knew what was on Allison''s mind, but she was very happy now. Nothing was more important than to kick Amy out. "Yes. Richard is quite rational. How could he make such a mistake? I know that Richard always likes Allison. Was he on purpose?" Eva looked at Allison and Tracy. She was a little pleased that she didn''t have to mind Jacob''s business. Moreover, Allison liked Richard. If Allison drove Amy out one day, Cathy would lose a good helper. "I think so. Richard married Amy out of rage. Furthermore, their marriage is just a two-year contract. When ites, they have to split up. Allison was supposed to stay abroad for two years. In other words, Richard and Amy''s marriage was to dy the time and force Allison toe back." Sophia took something out. Sophia had seen Amy standing on the stairs, so she took out the contract found the other day. Tracy drew nearer Sophia and took the contract to look at it carefully. "So all of this was Richard''s n. He didn''t mean to marry Amy. Look at the contract. The date is when Allison woulde home from abroad." Tracy could not be more pleased by the contract. Hearing that, Cathy also took the contract and didn''t look well. Because what they said was true. The date on the contract was the time when Allison woulde back. But where did they get the contract? Cathy also saw Amy who was pale. Was the contract true? "Sophia, where did you get it?" Cathy looked at Sophia. "Richard and Amy made this contract. If Richard hadn''t told us, we would not have known it." Sophia looked at Cathy. She found it at Richard''s ce. Amy slowly walked down and looked at the contract that was signed by her and Richard back then. Richard took away hers and told her it was invalid. He said he was going to destroy it. But why did it appear now? "Amy, is it true? It''s not true, right?" Cathy had seen their signatures on it, but she just didn''t buy it. "It''s true. However, we are about to annul this contract." Amy said to everyone. "Impossible! If it''s invalid, it should be destroyed. How can I have it? Amy, stop fooling yourself. Since the contract is here now, it''s valid. Your contract is due, and Allison happens to be pregnant. I think Richard just did it on purpose." Sophia continued to stir up troubles. "Nonsense! Richard won''t do that." Cathy red at Sophia. Why was Sophia helping others not her? "Cathy, if Richard wasn''t on purpose, why this contract still exists? My daughter Allison carries Richard''s child. If you don''t want the baby, my daughter would be a single mother. But it is her first child. How precious it is." Tracy sat beside Allison and took good care of her daughter. "Do you even care how I feel? Allison is my fiance. Why do you want her to marry Richard?" Jacob was pissed off. "Jacob, do you mean you are willing to marry Allison? It would be a good idea." Cathy thought that it was great to let Jacob marry Allison. After all, they were all family. "No! It is Richard''s child. Why should I marry Jacob? What kind of woman do you think I am?" Allison let out a cry of surprise. She nned to marry Richard not Jacob. "Cathy, the Field family is well-established. Allison is pregnant with Richard''s child, so we should ask Richard, right?" Halbert said. He didn''t want to offend the Field family. "I think it would be best to wait for Richard to return." Amy also agreed. Everyone just said what they wanted. It was imperative to ask Richard. "Richard is now in the construction site and wille backter. How about Tracy and Allison stay for dinner?" The problem remained unsolved, so Cathy couldn''t refuse her anymore. Richard had to give her an exnation. Amy became aughing stock in this family. They were very nice to Allison, as if Amy would leave soon and Richard''s wife would be Allison. "Amy, you are pretty strong. If William knocks someone up, I definitely will divorce him. There would be no reason for me to stay." Sophia tried to persuade Amy as she walked by her. Amy forced a smile to her, "How do you know if William has mistress?" Amy didn''t want to talk to Allison anymore, so she walked away. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eva was pretty nice to Allison. If Amy was kicked out, Cathy wouldn''t stay for long in this family. Then Eva would be the head of this family sooner orter. Also, if Allison gave birth to a child for Richard, it would be her first great-grandchild, to which Grandma Eva attached importance. "Allison, you''re having a baby and have to mind your health. Don''t be angry. No more quarrel with others. You are carrying my first great-grandchild. Just be careful." Eva said to Allison to show her care. "That''s right. You are carrying our first great-grandchild. Grandma values it so much." Sophia did not win Amy just now and was also pleased about this baby. Although Amy was so proud of herself, the one who was pregnant wasn''t her. Chapter 194 Disputes at the Table Chapter 194 Disputes at the Table When Richard and Hry entered, Allison saw them at once. She greeted Richard shyly. "Richard." However, Richard ignored her. Instead, he directly walked to Amy''s side and sat down. Seeing Richard being so indifferent to her daughter, Tracy felt ufortable. However, in order not to get Richard fed up with her daughter, she had to endure it. "Richard, you must be tired, but I have some good news for you today." Tracy stood up. She walked behind Richard and helped him fill a bowl of rice. "What is it?" Richard took the bowl and then ced some food into Amy''s bowl. "Allison is pregnant. It''s your baby." Tracy smiled and said to Richard. Richard was just about to put some food into Amy''s bowl. When he heard Tracy''s words, his hand trembled, and the food fell on the dining table. No wonder it had been so peaceful recently. It turned out that they wanted to use this method. "Congrattions, Richard. Among the three brothers, you are the first to be a father." Sophia added. "I never expected that I would have a great-grandchild. I''m really happy." Eva also said. Amy just watched them. Richard was shocked by the news. He never expected that Allison would be pregnant. "I won''t raise this child," Richard immediately replied. "Why not? That''s the first grandchild of the Carter family. We must have him!" Eva immediately ced her chopsticks heavily on the dining table. "Anyway, I don''t want it. I will only have children with Amy. Allison, go and have an abortion. I will give you a lot ofpensation, as was said that day." Richard looked nervously at Amy, but Amy did not have much expression. "Amy, do you believe in me?" Richard held Amy''s hand and asked. "I do." Amy answered without hesitation. "What? It''s impossible for my daughter to get an abortion. You don''t consider the Field family a lightweight, do you? My daughter''s pregnancy is the result of your mistake. Why should my daughter suffer?" Tracy immediately jumped up. "What do you mean by saying your daughter has to suffer? We are not sure who the father of the baby is yet." Cathy was no a weak person. Although she knew that this child was most likely Richard''s, as Richard had told her what had happened at that time, she still had to question it. "What? What are you talking about? Is my daughter that kind of person? The Field family is respected and weed. We are not a petty family. That''s your baby, the Carter''s bloodline. If you don''t admit it, I will have a way to make you admit it." Tracy threatened. Looking at them quarreling, Amy felt a headache. She did not know what to do. She trusted Richard, but the current situation was not good for them. "Some people took the position, yet they don''t make their due contributions. If they don''t have the ability, they should step aside." Eva rolled her eyes and said about Amy. "No matter what you say, I won''t admit this child. Whoever likes it, take it. Let''s go, Amy." Richard didn''t want to argue with these people at all. He went out with Amy. "Halbert, we''ve been friends for generations, but look at your son. He didn''t want to take the responsibility. Allison is innocent. What does he mean by that?" Tracy turned to Halbert. Talking to Eva and the others was useless. Although talking to Cathy would help, Cathy was not on her side. So she could only turn to Halbert. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Halbert felt annoyed and dizzy. He had been tired of the quarrels over dinner. Now that Tracy was targeting at him, he felt even more irritated. "Stop shaking." Halbert tried to take Tracy''s hand off, but just as he was pulling, Tracy fell down. With a loud sound, Tracy fell to the ground. Her head touched the ground, and she fainted instantly. "Mom, Mom, what''s wrong with you? Stay with me. Are you trying to keep a secret by killing people?" Allison was truly frightened when she watched Tracy fall to the ground, as this was not part of their n. She squatted beside Tracy and kept calling her. "Quick! Send her to the hospital." Someone shouted, and the scared people finally came to their senses. Although Jacob was the one being cheated on, he still carried up Tracy and drove her and Allison to the hospital. "Halbert, you should go take a look. Anyway, she fainted in our house. Then you should tell Hadrian." Although Cathy did not like Tracy and Allison, she had to care about them because that did not seem to be a fake faint. She might have fainted from the strong anxiety. "OK. I''ll take a look and give Hadrian a call. Addy,e with me. If they need someone to take care of Tracy, it would be more suitable that you take care of her." Halbert asked Addy to go to the hospital with him, because Cathy had to take charge of the overall situation at home. When Addy heard that Halbert asked her to go with him, she was happy. She hurriedly followed Halbert. "The patient was anxious. Can''t you just talk in a considerate way? You have made her so anxious that she fell down and got a lump on the head." The doctor looked at Tracy''s head. What a big lump. Seeing that Tracy''s life was not in danger, Halbert was relieved. He asked Addy to help Tracy wipe her face, which was still stained with blood. Allison was crying from the side. She knew about Tracy''s illness. This was definitely not because of anxiety. It was because her mother''s illness had worsened. However, this was a normal examination, which would not find that Tracy had other diseases. "What did you do to us? I thought that we had good rtionship, but now we are like enemies." Cesar and Hadrian looked at Tracy lying on the hospital bed and questioned Halbert. "This is our fault. It''s our fault. We are willing topensate." At this time, Halbert could only say good words. Tracy had fainted in his house. No matter what, this was the Carters'' fault. "Compensate. How? First, Richard impregnated my sister, and now you made my mother lie in bed. What else do you want to do?" After Hadrian broke off his friendship with Richard, he had been furious. "Then what do you want?" Halbert had no choice. It seemed that what Hadrian said was indeed the fault of the Carters. "What do we want? Let''s talk after my mother wakes up. You stay here and take care of her!" Hadrian roared angrily. Chapter 195 Full of Doubts Chapter 195 Full of Doubts Richard held Amy''s hand tightly. He was really afraid that Amy would leave him. "Why are you holding me so tightly? I won''t escape." Amy''s hand hurt. "I''m afraid that I will lose you, Amy. After this, you still trust me so much. Thank you very much." Richard said to Amy. He was about to go crazy. He didn''t expect Allison to threaten him by saying that she was pregnant. "You don''t have to thank me. I know you. And I also know what kind of person Allison is. Who do you think I will believe? It''s just that you were too careless and let her take advantage of this." Amy was actually quite tired, but when seeing Richard being like this, she still needed tofort him. "It''s my fault for trusting Hadrian too much and underestimating Allison. If they threaten me with death, what should I do? Amy, let''s leave here." Richard felt that he had experienced a lot, but finally he got his hand caught in the cookie jar. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amy smiled. Men were like this. They didn''t know what women were thinking, nor did they know that women could be much more scheming than them. "Richard, escape cannot help you. I don''t think Allison''s child is yours. We can wait for her child to grow up and have a paternity test." Amy said. "Not mine? Really? Is that possible?" When Richard heard this, he immediately felt she had given him hope. "Yes, the doctor says that I have a physique that allows me to conceive easily. However, we have been married for so long and I am not pregnant yet. But she can conceive at once. So I doubt that. Forget about it. This is just my assumption. Even if we are going to have a paternity test, we have to do it secretly. Allison won''t be convinced unless the child is indeed not yours." Women were always smarter than men in this regard. "So Amy, you mean that we should let Allison give birth first, and then make other ns?" Richard was a little puzzled. He originally wanted Allison to have the abortion, which was simple and fast. "Whether the child is yours or not, the child is innocent. If it is yours, you should ept it. If not, you will be able to get rid of Allison." Amy didn''t know if Richard would understand if she expressed it in this way. Children were innocent and couldn''t be used as weapons by adults. "Yes, I see. Amy, thank you. Thank you for understanding me." Richard wasn''t very upset now. It would be good since he knew what to do. They ate something outside. Seeing that it was gettingte, they thought Allison and her daughter should have gone. "Let''s go back. They are definitely waiting for us. We have to face them. Let''s go back earlier." Amy held Richard. "Alright, let''s go back and face them together." Richard no longer escaped. When they returned home, it was actually very quiet in the living room. There weren''t as many people waiting for them as they thought. Only Hry stayed in the living room with Cathy, crying. "Mom, Hry, why haven''t you rested yet?" Seeing at his mother and sister who were crying there, Richard walked over to ask with concern. "Richard, Amy, you are back. Are you hungry? I''ll go make you some food, okay?" Cathy did not ask anything. She only cared if they were hungry. "Mom, we''ve eaten outside. What happened after we left? Where''s Dad?" Richard looked around the house and didn''t see Halbert. Normally, he could see Halbert wherever Cathy was. "Your father went to the hospital. Allison''s mother fainted, so she was sent to the hospital. Addy also went to take care of Tracy. I don''t think things will be easy this time." Cathy sighed. "Yes, I don''t think it''s easy to handle. Mom, don''t worry. We can just wait and see. If they force us again, I can only ept the child and ask Allison to give birth." Richard said to Cathy. "Why do you want Allison to give birth to that child? Can Amy ept that?" Cathy looked at Amy in horror. "Mom, the child is innocent. We just let Allison give birth to the child first. Then we can discuss it with them." Amyforted Cathy. In the past few days after she came back, life was not peaceful at all. "I don''t think they would like to negotiate with us. They either faint or want to kill us. We''ve been friends for so many years and I don''t know they are such kind of people." Cathy had always disliked Allison and her mother. She didn''t expect that she really went into the trap set by them. "We can only give it a try." Amy asked Hry and Cathy to go to rest. She also went back to the bedroom with Richard. Their conversation was heard by a man. Seeing that they all left, he hurriedly walked to the side and made a call. When Halbert returned, his face was so dark He had begged the Fields, but he was still humiliated by them. They said that since he raised the child, his child should admit it if he made a mistake. Halbert had been suppressing his anger all afternoon. "Darling, you''re back!" Seeing that Halbert returned, Cathy went to help him take out his slippers. "Where''s Richard?" At this time, Halbert only wanted to see Richard and listen to his thoughts. "He''s upstairs. You wanna see him? I''ll go tell him." Cathy stood up and prepared to call Richard. "I''ll go upstairs. There''s something I want to talk with them." Halbert changed into slippers and went upstairs. He knocked on Richard''s bedroom door. "Dad, you''re back!" As soon as Amy opened the door, she felt a burst of anger rushing straight into the bedroom. Richard also saw that his father was very angry, so he sat up immediately. "Dad, you wanna talk with me?" Richard asked Halbert. "Well, you''ve seen what happened today. It''s not something you can solve just by escape. You''re adults now. You have to face it when you make a mistake. Tell me what you want to do." Halbert sat on the sofa and looked at them. Cathy also came in and sat beside Halbert. "Amy and I have decided. Let Allison give birth to the child. If she wants to marry me, she has to let me see the child first." Richard told Halbert the results he had discussed with Amy. "One thing I don''t understand the most is how you two got married under a contract? The date of your breaking up is exactly the date of Allison''s return from abroad. Why is the contract in Sophia''s hands? What exactly do you mean? I want you to exin it to me." Cathy raised her question in her heart. Chapter 196 Tyrannical Eva Chapter 196 Tyrannical Eva Cathy asked Richard to exin the contract marriage and the whereabouts of the contract. Richard only said what he was feeling when he got married. He did it only to manage John at that time. However, as for why the contract was in Sophia''s hands, Richard did not know either. The contract was in his vi and was originally going to be destroyed. However, he was dyed by something and put the "destroy" down. When Richard returned yesterday, he did not know that his contract was in Sophia''s hands. "Let me ask Robin what''s going on." Richard immediately called Robin and asked him why the things in his vi could be lost. "But your decision won''t work. Not only will the Fields not allow Sophia to have the abortion, they also want Amy to step aside and you to marry Sophia." Halbert didn''t care who his daughter-inw was. The Field family was much more powerful, and he wanted Allison more. "How is that possible? How can she let Amy step aside just by saying that she''s pregnant? Then can she be so sure that the child is mine? No matter what you say, she can just give up on that. I can ept the child, but I''ll never admit that she''s my wife." Cathy also lost her temper. Allison was just pregnant, and she was pregnant by ying tricks. How dare she say that she wanted to marry into the Carter family? Richard and Amy exchanged their gazes and nodded. "Dad, if you are unwilling to tell them, I''ll tell them myself. Anyway, I will definitely ept the child as N?velDrama.Org ? content. long as it is mine. It''s impossible for Amy to leave me. At worst, let them sue me." Richard defended his marriage with Amy. Halbert felt that his family were all unanimously unwilling to ept Allison. It seemed that it was indeed unreasonable for Allison to enter their family. "No, I don''t agree." Eva had listened to them at the door for a long time. At this time, she came in with Sophia''s help. "Mom? Why are you here?" Halbert had made up his mind, but at this time, he was interrupted by Eva. "I don''t agree that Allison should live alone. If she gives birth to the child, she will be a heroine to the Carter family. Why do you treat her like this? Shouldn''t someone who hasn''t been pregnant yet look at herself and step aside?" Eva red at Amy. "Grandma, Richard and I have only been married for a year." Amy said to Eva. "It''s been a whole year and you''re not pregnant yet, but Allison can be pregnant in one go. How do you exin that?" Eva resolutely counterattacked. "I mean that I''ve only been married to Richard for a year. If you say that, you''re referring to Sophia, right? She''s been married for three years, and she hasn''t been pregnant yet. We''re both daughters-in- was too arbitrary. She treated others'' respect for her as a stepping stone. When Eva heard this, she realized that she was wrong and Sophia was involved. However, she was an elder, so she couldn''t admit her mistake. "I don''t think that you are so clever. Look at Sophia. She never disobeys me. She''s not like you at all, who dare quarrel with me." Eva was well known for being unreasonable. When she was still a young girl, she had quarreled with almost everyone in her vige. Therefore, she was not afraid of quarreling at all. Now that she was old and she could rely on her age to quarrel with others as she wanted. "Grandma, have you forgotten that you''ve been talking about me? If you say the same words to Sophia, I don''t think she would treat you like this. My respect for you is not meant to be wasted." Amy thought that the elders should be kind and amiable. Why was this Eva like this? "Regardless of what you say, I just want Allison to be my granddaughter-inw. Her child will be my great-grandson. You want to marry to our family only for money. You''ll be satisfied by money and I know that. Don''t think that I don''t know that your family is bankrupt and desperately in need of money." Eva''s words sounded extremely sinister. When Eva said this, Amy was really speechless. She was also forced to be angry just now. She couldn''t keep arguing with an unreasonable person, who might also make her unreasonable. "Grandma, that''s my business. Why do you always interfere? I can marry whoever I like. If you like Allison, that''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. I know how to handle my own business." Seeing that Eva had always been targeting at Amy, Richard could not tolerate that. "Alright, you''ve grown up and you don''t need me anymore. If you don''t let Allison marry you, then I''ll die in front of you. You all want me to be dead, right?" Eva brought out the big guns. "Mom, don''t say that word, okay? Who wants you to be dead? We''re just trying to figure out how to solve this." Halbert was really going to be crazy. The quarreling had only stopped for a few days. The family was really about to be destroyed. Eva pointed at Halbert and Richard and said, "You are both Carters and my son and grandson. Why do you have to discuss it since it is beneficial to our family? Do you want to listen to that bitch and hurt Allison? She''s such a good girl and you made her pregnant. It''s our fault. If she wants to marry you, there''s nothing wrong with it. Don''t think about it. Get divorced and marry Allison!" Eva didn''t want them to continue discussing. Allison was certain to be her granddaughter-inw. She just hated Amy, who looked so bitchy. Most importantly, her family had gone bankrupt. She didn''t have anything now. Eva just stood there and didn''t leave. No one could do anything about it. Amy turned around and left. She couldn''tmunicate with this old woman, and she did not know how she had offended Eva, so that she always target Amy. "Grandma, don''t be angry. It''s all my fault for embarrassing you." Originally, everyone had forgotten about this. At this moment, Sophia suddenly mentioned it again. "What are you talking about? It''s all the fault of that bitch. Sophia, you''re a good girl. You are good to me. I know that." Evaforted Sophia and gave her confidence in front of Halbert and Cathy. "I feel that this family is in a total mess. Halbert, as the mistress, I don''t seem to have any right to say anything. I don''t even know why you asked me to be back." Cathy was upset by the quarrel. The home she had stayed for years was really in a mess right now. "Cathy, Cathy, listen to me! Listen to me!" Halbert followed Cathy and left. Chapter 197 Eva Is in Charge of the Family Chapter 197 Eva Is in Charge of the Family "Grandma, are you satisfied now? Are you happy after you torture my families like this?" Richard, who had been sitting opposite Eva, didn''t know why he had such a grandma. "Richard, I''m doing this for you. You have to understand me. I''m probably the only one in the world who treats you the best." Eva felt that she was doing it for the whole family. She did not feel that she was wrong. "Grandma, thank you for your kindness. Sophia, please help Grandma back to rest." Richard also knew that in such a home, Amy really suffered a lot of grievances. It was better for them to move back to their own home. It would be better if they couldn''t see what happened here. "Richard, I''m going back with Grandma." Sophia supported Eva and left. Richard closed the door and walked into the inner room. He found that Amy was looking at theputer. He walked over and saw that Amy was busy with her work. He felt that it was a little funny. "Why did youe in to work?" The way Amy talked to Eva just now really made Richard heave a sigh of relief. He didn''t want his wife to be unable to say anything after being bullied. "Then what should I do? It''s impossible for me to quarrel with her all the time. Besides, I''m a junior, so I can only stop there. Do you think I need to fight with her?" Amy was quite optimistic. She felt that it would be better to work rather than argue with Eva. "Amy, I''m afraid that you will leave me because of Grandma''s words." Richard held Amy in his arms. Only by staying with Amy could he feel a trace of tranquility. "Amy, let''s move back." Richard said to Amy. "How did you figure it out?" Amy smiled. She wanted to leave, but she was afraid that it would set Richard in a difficult situation, so she didn''t mention it all the time. "Amy, let''s go back and enjoy the world of only you and me. This ce is really different from before. If we are here, Mom''s life will also be difficult. You will also be very aggrieved." Richard sat beside Amy. "Alright, whatever you want to do, just do it." Amy kissed Richard on the face. Allison''s matter indeed influenced Amy, but since she chose to trust Richard, she had to not think too much about it. "Amy, you are so nice. I will never leave you." Richard felt that he was so happy to marry Amy. "Why didn''t Richarde to dinner today?" Eva looked at the people on the table. She did not see Richard and Amy. "Maybe they have something to deal with. Let''s eat first. They may have a party outside and won''t "How can it be nutritious to eat outside every day? That bitch even doesn''t persuade her own man to always called Amy as a "bitch". Cathy did not argue with her. In any case, her son and daughter-inw had moved away. They chose to stay far away from the quarrel here. "Sophia, you can''t learn that Amy. As a woman who is already married, why does she still dress so beautifully? You should serve your husband and teach your son at home, instead of showing up everywhere. A woman should know how to be a good woman. But Sophia, you''ve done a good job." Eva couldn''t ept that a woman went out to work at all. "Grandma, you are right. I will listen to you." Sophia also despised Eva in her heart. If a woman didn''t dress up beautifully, the man would have left her a long time ago. Just like Eva, she was rustic and Grandpa just didn''t like her. Hearing Sophia''s words, Eva was happy. As long as Amy and Cathy weren''t around, the family was still very harmonious and everyone still respected her. Eva was very happy during the process of the dinner. Just now, Halbert had told her that Cathy''s health was not quite good, so she was no longer prepared to take care of the whole family. The power of controlling the family would be given to Eva. In the future, it was Eva who had the final say of the family. Since it was all up to her, she would definitely deal with that bitch. Sophia knew that in the future, Eva would be the one in charge of the family and she was also very happy. Eva always liked her, and her future life would be much easier than Amy''s. After dinner, Cathy found an excuse and went back to her room by saying that she didn''t feel good. She was also prepared. After her son moved away and everything settled down, she would go to live with her son. Halbert went to the study to deal with his business. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the living room, only Eva and her people were left there and celebrated. "Grandma, I think you should be in charge of this family. You are our backbone. You are much more experienced than any of us." Sophia ttered Eva. "Sophia, you are so sweet. The family wasn''t like this when I was in charge back then. Life was smooth and peaceful. And the families were also harmonious." Eva began to brag. Anyway, the people here did not know what happened back then. She could say it as she liked. "Grandma, do you see how I''ve been bullied? I only have 30,000 a month. Grandma, please increase that a little." Sophia finally expressed her purpose. "30,000?" Eva''s eyes popped. She and Addy used 30,000 a year. Why did Sophia still ask for an increase? Sophia did not understand what Eva meant. She thought that Eva also felt that the money was too little, so she pretended to be even more pitiful. "That''s right. It''s only 30,000. If I go out for a meal, it''ll cost several thousand. How can 30,000 be enough?" "Sophia, I''m going to me you. Your mother and I spend 30,000 for a year. And you need 30,000 a month! Do you still think that''s too little? It''s not easy for Richard to earn money. It''s really absurd for you to spend so much money every month." Eva''s face darkened when she heard that everyone in her family was spending so much money. Sophia thought that after Eva took the charge of the family, it should be beneficial to her, but she never expected Eva to say such words. "Addy, pay attention. From today on, I''ll deduct their pocket money. 30,000 is too much. 20,000 will be enough." Actually, Eva felt that 20,000 was still too much. She didn''t know why these people needed so much money. Sophia felt that she actually found a trouble for herself. 30,000 turned into 20,000, which was even more inadequate for her. "Grandma, just maintain 30,000 every month. I don''t think it''s not enough. If you deduct it like this, I really don''t know how to survive." Sophia wanted to be coquettish. Eva liked her so much, so she should listen to her. "I think 20,000 is too much. All of you should reflect on it. From today on, the family expenses should all be reduced. How much will it cost if we eat so much every day?" Eva said resolutely. Chapter 198 Tracys Worries Chapter 198 Tracy''s Worries Cathy was sick. So she was no longer in charge of the Carter family''s affairs. She ate lightly every day to reduce internal heat. But she did not know that the entire Carter family was eating very lightly now. Grandma Eva made it a rule that the daily household budget should be no more than 100. There were nice dishes on the table anymore. Instead, they became the most ordinary pork and vegetable dishes. Sophia, William and the others were suffering. "William, what''s wrong with your grandma? We have money, but look at what we are offered to eat. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. And your mother is a real bumpkin!" Sophia whined. "Allison, it''s been hard for you. My mother and grandmother are like that. When we went to see them, we never ate at home. Let''s eat out at night instead of eating these stuff at home." William said. He wanted the best for Sophia, and he didn''t want to eat at home, either. "I miss Cathy now. We ate delicacies all the time when she was in charge. Look at what we''re eating now!" It angered Sophia the most that her pocket money was reduced by 10,000. "Yes, it''s their fault. We won''t eat at home anymore. I will take you out for dinner." William assured Sophia. "I used to have 30,000 as pocket money, which wasn''t enough already. Now it was 10,000 less. How am I supposed to live with it?" Sophia needed to subsidize her family. After the White family went bankrupt, her father often asked money from her. She didn''t know what was going on. Even if her family was bankrupt, they should be able to live on the rest of the money. And Sophia had given them so much money before. "Darling, I can give you money. It''s just 10,000. I can take it from thepany." Now in charge of the different. "You give me? I have all your sry cards. What can you give me?" When Sophia heard that William had other ways to get money, she was very excited. "I can make it 10,000 less in the profit report and give it to you. Thepany is ours anyway. It is OK to do that." William said to Sophia. "Can we? Great, then you give me 10,000 a month. Otherwise, I won''t be able to survive." Sophia was ted. Grandma Eva deducted her money. Fortunately, she had a capable husband who could make it up for her. "Honey, should we do something? You''re not pregnant yet. I want to be a father." William held Sophia in embrace and looked at her with desire. "You can''t me me. What if you are the one to me?" Sophia said to William. "I''m so healthy. There can''t be something wrong with me. Come on, baby, for our baby!" After that, he threw himself on Sophia. "What? You can ept a baby but not my daughter? How dare you! My daughter and grandson can''t be separated." Tracy, who was lying on the bed, jumped up the moment she heard what Halbert said. "Richard said it was the only thing he could do. If you don''t want to, you can sue him at any time." Halbert was also displeased with Tracy''s attitude. As the president of the HD Group, he was yelled at like that. It never urred to him that Tracy was this aggressive. "How dare you!" Tracy became spiritless. Richard loved Amy. How dare Amy confuse Richard like this. Tracy swore to herself that she would get one eye for an eye. "Alright, I''ve told you what Richard wants. Think about it yourself. These things are for you. Hadrian, take good care of your mother. Goodbye." Then he left. "Hadrian, throw everything out." Tracy, now sick and dying, wasn''t afraid of anyone now. "Mom, I think Mr. Carter has a point. Richard has a wife. If you insist that he get divorced and marry my sister, he definitely won''t do it. It''s not bad that he epts the baby." Actually, Hadrian wanted his younger sister to have an abortion. Things were strange that day when he thought about them. He knew how much Richard could drink. It was impossible that he was drunk. When he heard that Richard slept with his sister, he fumed with anger. Later, when he thought about it carefully, he had doubts about what his sister and mother had done. But he did not want to say more about it. "Hadrian, that''s your sister. Do you want your sister to be destroyed by Richard like this? Why did he do that to your sister when he had a wife?" The more Tracy looked at him, the angrier she became. Why didn''t he speak up for her? "Alright, Mom, I''m going to thepany. Don''t get too emotional. I''lle and see you again when I have time." Hadrian knew that he could not convince his mother. At this moment, Tracy was very emotional, so he chose to leave. "I might think you are not my son if I hadn''t given birth to you myself. You are just as silly as your father." Tracyined as her son went out. Her son was not close to her since he was young. He did not approve of her in many things, and neither did her husband. And that make Allison her closest pal in the family. She also loved her son, even though they were not close. She was his mother, despite a few whining and bickering, she cared about him. Her son was already 30 years old, and didn''t have a girlfriend. It was what she worried about the most. She didn''t have much time left, so she had to get things done for her son and daughter before she died. Tracy didn''t worry about her husband at all. As long as he had food and chess to y, he would need nothing. "Mia, you said that you''ve got a niece the other day. Shall we have lunch or dinner together and have her meet my son?" Tracy called her friend and wanted to set up a date for her son. "Alright, Saturday night is OK. Thank you, Mia. See you then." After Tracy settled the matter, she felt much better. She wouldn''t live long enough to see her son and daughter get married. However, she could rest assured if it was settled. Amy, you dare to snatch a man from my daughter, then don''t me me! Tracy clenched her fists. Chapter 199 Addys Changes Chapter 199 Addy''s Changes Only Grandma Eva and Addy were at the table. Other people were busy, so they didn''te back to have meals today. Halbert was in the room with his wife. Cathy said that she was sick and felt ufortable. "Addy, look at our family. I just ask them to eat some light food and they all find an excuse to eat outside. They have been doing this for three days, and I don''t believe that they can be busy like this for three days." Grandma Eva put her chopsticks on the table angrily. "Mom, they all had their own work to do. That is why they did note back for dinner. And you said that Cathy failed in raising those children and have developed bad habits. Well, I don''t think children are to me here. Mom, don''t be angry. We have gone through a lot these years and we know that it takes time to cultivate good habits in a child." Addy always knew what Grandma Eva was thinking about. And that was why Grandma Eva liked her so much. When she lived in the countryside and didn''t know how things went on between her husband and his current wife, she managed to get on with her life. But now, she returned to the Carter''s with great difficulty. She was really jealous when she saw her ex-husband being so nice to another woman every day. However, she could take her time now. She had waited for 30 years and these few days meant nothing to her. Only by getting rid of Cathy could she trulye back to the Carter''s and be the hostess in charge of the whole family. "You are the sensible one. Addy, I am old now and I always want the best for you. Dress yourself up and make an effort, so you can be the hostess here. Men love women in fine clothes." Grandma Eva figured it out now that women had to be seductive to win a man''s love. "Mom, I remember that don''t you like women in skimpy clothes?" Addy always dressed up like a woman living in countryside. She wished she could dress up one day, but Eva was conservative. Therefore, she never put on makeup just to please Eva. "Looks like times have changed. I also need to change. Halbert will never fall in love with you if you stay that way for the rest of your life. I can find someone to help you dress up tomorrow. I bet you are pretty than those women." Grandma Eva was really angry. She was confused that why her son never fall in love with Abby, who was pretty in her eyes. Grandma Eva thought to herself, "It is those bitches who make a mess here. What I believed for so many years turned out to be wrong?" After dinner, Grandma Eva called Allison and told her toe over tomorrow and take Addy to get dressed up. Grandma Eva and Abby were definitely not good at this, so they could only ask Allison for help. Halbert went out for shopping and he bought some snacks that Cathy liked when he returned. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw a woman with curly hair sitting on the sofa. She wore a ck cheongsam and looked a bit like Cathy from the back. However, her hairstyle was nothingpared to that of Cathy. Halbert only looked at that woman''s back. He didn''t know where his mother found this woman. He didn''t want to have much to do with his mother, so he walked upstairs. "Halbert." That woman called Halbert when she saw him. Halbert turned around to look at that woman. She just got her hair done, and it didn''t look natural. She also wore makeup on her face. That woman looked familiar to Halbert, but he couldn''t remember who this woman was. "Who are you?" Halbert looked at that woman. "Halbert, I''m Addy. How do I look?" Addy spun around in front of Halbert. Actually, Addy was good-looking. Otherwise, Grandma Eva and Grandpa John wouldn''t choose her as their daughter-inw. However, she was in her fifties and gained some weight. She had love handles and looked like a bucket in skirt. She looked very funny. "Are you Addy? Why are you dressed like this?" Halbert was frightened. Addy was like a bumpkin, but Halbert was used to her look now. Halbert hated her even more when he saw Addy dress up in this way. "Mom said that men like beautiful women, so she asked me to dress up. How do I look?" Addy had never worn a cheongsam before, nor had she ever had her hair permed. She felt that she looked like Cathy now. Cathy also liked to wear cheongsam the most. She also had curly hair, but Addy did not notice that Cathy was in good shape. As for Addy, she didn''t have a nice body like Cathy. "I think I like who you were before." Halbert then hurriedly left. He was afraid that he would burst into Addy discovered that Halbert was still unwilling to be with her even if she became beautiful. She didn''t know what went gone wrong with her. "How is it? What did Halbert say?" Grandma Eva just walked out of Grandpa John''s study. She didn''t hear anything in that room, which was very soundproof. "Mom, I think I am beautiful now, but Halbert still wants me to be who I was before. Maybe he doesn''t want me to be as pretty as Cathy." Addy thought that Halbert didn''t like her dress up because that would make her prettier than Cathy. "No, I don''t think so. Perhaps he hasn''t got used to your new look. He will know how beautiful you are one day. We bought a lot of clothes today. Allison picked them and she''s got a good taste. You need to put on your new clothes from time to time and wear them in front of Halbert. He will eventually realize how beautiful you are." Grandma Eva spent a few thousand today, and that was a lot of money for her. Allison didn''t want to be with them anymore. She could only pick up clothes that were a few hundred. Allison didn''t know how to choose as she had never worn such cheap clothes before. But Grandma Eva thought that she bought the best clothes. When they were at the market, the clothes she bought were only a few dozen each! Allison returned home and saw her mother lying on the sofa alone. She closed her eyes and didn''t move at all. Allison thought that Tracy was dead, so she hurriedly walked over and knelt beside Tracy, calling her name. "Mom, Mom, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me. Mom, Mom." Allison shouted. Tracy slowly opened her eyes. She smiled when she saw her daughter''s anxious look, "Allison, I was just tired and sleeping. Don''t worry, I am okay." Tracy touched Allison''s face. "Mom, I am scared. You can''t die. What can I do if you die?" Allisony on Tracy and put her head on Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Tracy''s leg. "My baby girl, I will not die until I get a handle on everything. Don''t worry." Tracyforted Allison. Chapter 200 A Car Accident Chapter 200 A Car ident Richard and Amy went back to their vi and lived a peaceful life, leaving the other Carters behind who wouldn''t change their mind and wanted nothing good for the couple anyway. "Amy, buy something for dad and something good. And you can go there first. I''ll join you after work." Richard walked to Amy''s office and said to her. "Alright, I am nning on buying him some clothes. I''ll skip work then and take him shopping this afternoon." Amy replied. Today was Stephen''s birthday. Amy had been upied with too many things After the heart surgery, Stephen recovered very well and had been living a full life. He ran in the morning, took a walk in the park and practiced Tai Chi every day. He was quite busy and got healthier. When Amy called him for the shopping, he refused right away but agreedter because Amy was very persistent. Moreover, he thought it was a good thing that Amy cared about him. Stephen prepared for the dinner first thing in the morning. He bought everything he needed and put the stew on the burner. As soon as Amy entered the house, she smelled the stew. "Dad, what are you stewing? It smells good." Amy sniffled. "Your favorite. Small intestine. I''m simmering it over low heat. It''ll be just perfect by dinner." Stephen pointed at the crockpot and said to Amy. "Wow, I miss your cooking. Dad, I love you. You always remember what I love to eat, but I haven''t done much for you." Amy felt like crying as she spoke. Ever since her mother left, Stephen had been both a father and a mother to her. And the years had wrinkled his face. "Silly, don''t be sad. I''m only fifty, not very old. I haven''t even been a grandfather. You two can start working on it." Stephen patted Amy on the shoulder. "Okay, sure." Amy nodded. She turned around and wiped away her tears while Stephen wasn''t looking. "Let''s go, Dad. We''re going shopping for a long time. You have to be prepared." Amy turned to Stephen, looking lively again. Stephen looked at his daughter, feeling sorrowful. Though she was born a business talent, Stephen wanted for her a simpler and more peaceful life. The father and daughter arrived at the mall. Amy wanted to buy some clothes for her father. His clothes were all a bit old, but he didn''t want to throw away any of them. Amy knew that Stephen didn''t want her to spend too much on him. But how could she not? It had cost Stephen too much to raise her up, she was just repaying him, now that she was capable. "This is so expensive." Stephen looked at the five-figure price and didn''t really want it. "Dad, you''re already fifty. Carpe diem! This T-shirt looks nice on you, so does this pair of trousers, I''ll take them both." Amy had the salesman cut off the tags. "Alright, but I''d better take them off. I have to cookter." Stephen''s heart ached in such expensive clothes. "Plenty of time till then. Keep them on. You can change at home." Stephen was a handsome man, and now even more handsome in his new clothes. "Dad, let''s go buy you a pair of shoes. Those on your feet look worn-out." Amy looked at his shoes which were out of shape. "Alright, let''s go buy shoes." Stephan wanted Amy happy and no longer said no. In any case, she wouldn''t give up on the shoes now with all the clothes. Except for the clothes on Stephen, Amy bought some more. Stephen couldn''t bear to see her pay the bill. Although he knew that the Carter family was rich, Stephen didn''t want Amy to live on them. They might use it against her. "Dad, it''s alright. These are my money, my sry. Not theirs." Amy read his mind and exined. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After they finished shopping, they walked out together. Remembering two seasonings that they hadn''t bought, Stephen wanted to go to the supermarket not far away to have a look. Arm in arm, they walked towards the supermarket while talking andughing. All the while, a ck car that had been waiting at the door drove out and followed Amy and Stephen. Suddenly, Amy seemed to see a man and a woman walking ahead. The man was very caring to the woman. His arms were around her waist and she was leaning on his shoulder. The man was in the same outfit that Richard wore this morning. Just as Amy was staring nkly, the woman spoke. "Richard, I want to buy something in the supermarket." With that, she inadvertently took a nce back. It was Allison. The man did not look back but touched Allison''s belly, looking very concerned. Allisonughed happily. The car behind them had elerated towards Amy. But Amy was numbed by what she saw. How could he ask for her trust and do such things behind her back? Amy''s eyes were wet. Stephen noticed it but didn''t have the time to find out why. He saw the ck car was at a high speed and was about to hit Amy. There was no time to think. Stephen pushed Amy away before he was knocked over and flew meters away. The car was almost red with all the blood. "Dad, Dad." Amy finally came to her senses and rushed over. Stephen was lying in blood, which kept flowing out. He struggled to open his eyes and raise his hand to touch Amy''s face, as if ready to say something. However, the car had no intention of leaving. Although the windshield of the car was covered in Stephen''s blood, the car elerated again towards Amy. Chapter 201 Amys Amnesia Chapter 201 Amy''s Amnesia The car drove towards Amy like crazy again. Stephen had no other choice but to watch his daughter get hit with him. At this time, a hand from the side pulled Amy over. Stephen was crushed by the car again, and Stephen died on the spot. Amy was pulled to the side. She saw that the person sitting in the car was Tracy. At this time, Tracy was also looking fiercely at Amy. "Help! There is a car ident here." Seeing that Stephen had been crushed, the people beside him panicked. Someone called an ambnce. At this time, Tracy still wanted to kill Amy, but when she started the car again, she found that her car was controlled by someone and they treated Tracy as a lunatic. Amy looked at Andy beside her and she had copsed. "Carry me over. Carry me over." Amy begged Andy. At this time, her legs were weak, and she couldn''t even stand up. Seeing her father being killed to save her, Amy could not ept it at all. Andy picked up Amy and ced her in front of Stephen. Although Stephen''s entire body was covered in blood, his expression was very peaceful. He seemed to die peacefully. Seeing that his daughter was fine, he felt relieved. "Dad, don''t sleep. Stay with me. Today is your birthday. Wake up! Let''s go back and celebrate your birthday." Amy said to Stephen''s corpse. She stretched out her hand to stop Stephen''s body from bleeding, but the blood still flowed out uncontrobly. The doctors and the police came. Tracy was under control. However, they did not see Allison and Richard at this time. Just now, something like this had happened. Was Richard afraid that Allison would be frightened when she saw it? Amy was so regretful. Her father had died, but Richard didn''t evene over. Amy''s heart ached. "Miss, your father is dead. I''m sorry." The doctor confirmed that Stephen was dead. "Dad! Dad!" The medical staff wanted to take Stephen''s corpse away, but Amy hugged Stephen''s head tightly and didn''t let anyone touch him. "Amy, let go. Let Mr. Miller rest in peace." At this time, Andy could only persuade Amy. They had been neighbors since childhood. Amy did not have a mother, and Stephen raised her alone. Their rtionship was very deep, so of course, she couldn''t stand it. "No, no! My father is not dead. He is alive. He is just asleep. Look, he sleeps so peacefully." Amy looked at Stephen''s face and said to Andy. Today was his father''s fiftieth birthday, but it had be his death day. Amy was so sad that she was a little confused. "Let''s go, Amy." Andy picked up Amy so that the medical staff could take away Stephen''s corpse. "Dad, Dad, Dad!" Amy cried at Stephen''s corpse, but her dearest father would never answer her again. Tracy was handcuffed by the police. She only said that the brakes were out of order and it was not intentional. Amy struggled out of Andy''s embrace. She pounced on Tracy. Her speed was extremely fast. Even Andy, who was hugging her, had yet to react. The police were still interrogating Tracy. With two crisp sounds, Amy pped Tracy twice. "Miss, you can''t hit her." When the police went to stop Amy, Andy also reacted. He held Amy in his Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. arms. "Why can''t I hit her? She hit my father. My father is dead. Why can''t I hit her?" Andy said coldly. The police did not pursue this matter anymore. The police took Tracy away, and Amy wanted to beat Tracy again. At this time, she did not want to live anymore, so there was only one thought in her heart which was to kill Tracy. "Amy, I''ve sent someone to get the surveince videos out. They would punish Tracy. Don''t be so impulsive. You''re too sad. Should I call Richard?" Although Andy loved Amy, he knew that Amy was Richard''s wife, so he still wanted Richard to know what had happened today. "No, don''t call him. I hate him. I hate him!" Amy hurriedly stopped Andy. At this time, she was depressed. When she was anxious, she fainted. Andy checked Amy''s pulse and found that she was too sad. There was nothing serious. "Who am I?" Amy looked at Andy, who was by her side. "You are Amy," Andy said to Amy. "Then who are you?" Amy, who had just woken up, asked again. "I am Andy, your good friend." When Andy saw Amy''s current state, he felt something was wrong. "What is this ce?" Amy looked around and saw that everything was white as if it was a hospital. "It''s a hospital, but why did Ie to the hospital?" Amy said to herself. Andy immediately asked the doctors and nurses to bring the instrument over. What happened to Amy? They were going to give her a further examination. Because Amy was overly sad, she temporarily lost her memory. "Andy, thank you for your help. I''ll take Amy back." Eliana had heard the news of Stephen''s death. She was also very sad. Stephen was such a good person. Even at thest moment, he wanted to save her daughter, and he died for her. "Mrs. Newell, why do you want to take Amy back?" Andy asked Eliana curiously. "Because I''m her mother." Eliana looked at Amy. Amy was looking out of the window nkly as if she was waiting for someone and thinking of someone. Andy didn''t tell anyone that Amy was in the hospital. Even Richard didn''t know about it. Andy did not know how Eliana had found out about it. Andy was shocked by Eliana''s words. "Mrs. Newell, do you mean you are Amy''s mother?" Andy was so shocked that his mouth was widely opened. "Yes, I am her biological mother. Don''t ask me why I abandoned her. I''ve never abandoned her." Eliana said to Andy. "Now that her father has passed away, let me take care of her. Mr. Baker, thank you for saving my daughter. She is pregnant now, isn''t she? I want to send her abroad and leave this sad ce. It just so happens that she has lost her memory and she can live a new life." Although Eliana had no expression on her face, she was sad when she saw her daughter''s sad appearance. Chapter 202 Amy Returned Home Chapter 202 Amy Returned Home Five yearster, the R City''s prosperity still overwhelmed that of many other cities. Even the airport was bustling with people. "Mommy, I think this ce is fun. They''re all ck-haired, ck-eyed people like me." A pretty boy around four years old dragged his suitcase to the front and then ran back to his mother. "Of course. This is China. You are Chinese. You definitely look the same as them." The equally beautiful mother said to the little boy. Amy''s long hair was gone. Her hair was bobbed about her ears. Her slightly curly hair made her look more mature and sexy. Her big sunsses covered half of her face, but they couldn''t cover up her innate noble aura. She stretched out her hand, and the little boy quickly ran over and took her hand. The mother and son walked out together. "Hello, Amy. Hello, Ugly." Dexter was standing at the door, waiting for their arrival. "Uncle, I miss you so much." The pretty boy called Ugly let go of his mother''s hand and threw himself into Dexter''s embrace. Dexter picked him up and spun him in the air. "Uncle missed you too." Five years had passed. Dexter had grown into a man. He was still so handsome and outgoing, but he had grown a little more mature. "Amy, let me get the luggage. Mom and dad are waiting." Dexter put Ugly on his back and helped Amy with the luggage. Looking at this familiar yet unfamiliar city, Amy felt a faint heartache, but she did not know why. "Hello, my dear daughter, my dear Ugly." Eliana picked up Ugly, and no one knew that the little fellow had a name, Allen. But he insisted on giving himself such a nickname. "Grandmother, grandfather, I miss you so much." Allen was so good at sweet words, making Eliana and Dalton ecstatic. It had only been more than a month since they parted, yet Allen said that he missed them so much. How could the old couple not be happy when they heard this? "Mom, Dad, I''m back." Amy smiled and said to the Newell couple. She had always been quiet, so quiet that the Newell couple felt very distressed. "Let''s go. The food is ready. Let''s eat first." The family happily walked in. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. This time, Amy came back to take over some affairs of the Newell Company. Dalton had a wound on his waist and needed to be treated abroad for a while. The doctor said that it could be long, and Eliana would go with him. Dexter just liked painting and was not interested in business at all. In the end, the couple had no other choice but to let Amy, who had been running thepany in France, return home to handle the emergency. "Amy, youe back to help your father this time. Since you''re running the business here, we''ll go to France to operate your business and treat your father at the same time. Dexter, you have to help your sister. She has a kid. You can''t just focus on painting." Eliana reminded Dexter. Dexter nodded. He could help, but making the decision would make him feel guilty. After exining some things to Amy and handing over some of the affairs of thepany, Dalton flew to France with his wife a weekter to treat his illness. In the following time, Amy devoted herself to familiarizing herself with the Newell Group. Fortunately, the business model of thepanies in China and France was simr, so it wasn''t very troublesome for Amy to familiarize herself with it. Within half a month of taking over the Newell Group, she had learned everything. "Miss Newell, this is an invitation letter from SR Company. Tomorrow night will be theirpany''s annual meeting, and manypanies in R City have been invited to attend." The secretary brought in an invitation. Normally, the Newell Group would never ept an invitation letter from an ordinarypany other than a fewrge groups working together with them. "Alright, put it there," Amy asked her secretary to put it on her desk. "This is the proposal for HD Group. Dalton has read it before, but he hasn''t signed it yet. Please make your decision now." The secretary showed Amy a document. "Yeah, put it there." Amy nodded. There were a few documents in her hand that she hadn''t finished reading. After dealing with the documents in her hand, Amy picked up the proposal. She opened it and read carefully. She heard that HD Group was a leading enterprise in the R City, so the project should be mutually beneficial. However, Amy discovered that many of the terms could be said to be harsh. However, HD Group had epted the harsh conditions that ordinary enterprises would not. In other words, this project was basically a sign of eagerness to cooperate with the Newell Group. Its profit or loss wouldn''t matter, only the cooperation itself was important. It was really interesting. Amy had a strong interest in this HD Group. She really wanted to see if its president was crazy. Since the HD Group was not afraid of losing money, why should the Newell Group? Amy signed the contract and let the secretary in to get it. "Miss Newell, there''s an appointment with a reporter of R City Times tomorrow morning to interview in the Newell Group. Dalton has left. We..." The secretary asked Amy. She had just returned, and the secretary didn''t know what her temper was like. Some people didn''t like to be interviewed by the media, such as Eliana. "Just let theme here." Amy felt that since she had just taken over the Newell Group, she should let the people of the R City know about her. In the future, it would be more convenient for expansion. "Okay." The secretary left in ecstasy. This Imperial Times was one of the leading media in the R City. Of course, to interview in the Newell Group, the reporter gave the secretary a lot of benefits. It was not easy for Dalton to agree. However, he found a problem with his health and left. The interview had been dyed for six months, and if it couldn''t be carried out this time, the secretary would be embarrassed. After dealing with some affairs, Amy searched the Inte for information about the president of HD Group out of curiosity. The name of the president of HD Group was Halbert Carter. He was 56 years old. He had three sons and a beautiful wife. The names of two sons were revealed on the Inte, but there was no information about the third son. He might be disabled. Many wealthy people didn''t want their regrets to be exposed. Amy took a look. There was nothing special about him. She just didn''t know why this shrewd person would wee a loss. It was so unreasonable. Chapter 203 Who Is the New Miss Newell? Chapter 203 Who Is the New Miss Newell? The annual meeting of SR Company was very lively. Now, manypanies liked to hold annual meetings. At year-end, the employees could eat, drink and have fun with their boss. The more approachable the boss was, the more motivated the employees would be in theing year and the less likely it would be for them to resign. Presidents of manyrge groups would attend the meeting and it could broaden everyone''s horizons. People could take a close look at those godlike businessmen. The most important thing was that there would be red envelopes at the annual meeting, and this was what people were looking forward to. Amy brought Dexter, a secretary, and a bodyguard as well as a malepanion, to SR Company''s annual meeting. Amy liked bright colors very much in the past. However, in thest five years, she had fallen in love with ck. Almost all of her clothes were ck, including her shirt. She always felt that something was suffocating her. However, even if after seeing many psychiatrists, she couldn''t get rid of the feeling because she could not tell what the cause was. Today, she was wearing a ck dress. It was simple but magnificent, revealing her beautiful shape. She wore a ck mink cape, which made her look even more mysterious. Her faint makeup made her facial features even more eye-catching. Standing in the crowd, she was so dazzling that it ran counter to her desire to keep a low profile. As she was not familiar with these people, Amy went to a secluded ce. Dexter brought some drinks for his sister. The two sat there and drank. The entrance was filled with people. It was so lively. When Andy was done with his work and was about to pick Amy up at the entrance, he didn''t see her. There was reliable news that she woulde today, but she wasn''t there. Andy waited for a while but didn''t see Amy. He suddenly remembered that with Amy''s personality, she would usually arrive early. They had been separated for five years, but her habit wouldn''t change, right? Andy went into the hall to look for Amy. It had been five years since he saw her. Andy was very excited. He did not know what Amy would look like. Sure enough, there was a handsome man and a beauty leisurely drinking beverages in a secluded ce. Andy suppressed his excitement. He took a drink from a waiter''s tray and walked towards Amy. "Miss Newell, I thought you weren''ting. Your arrival made the annual meeting glorious." When Andy saw Amy, he thought for a long time beforeing up with this sentence. He really wanted to ask Amy how she was doing in the past five years and that if she remembered anything. In short, he wanted to ask too much, but it seemed that he couldn''t mention any of them. "Mr. Baker?" Yesterday, Amy checked Andy''s photo on the Inte, and now, it helped her. "Miss Newell, do you remember me?" Andy was so excited that Amy recognized him. "Haven''t we cooperate? Of course, I remember you." Amy only said this. However, she found Andy familiar. She had seen him somewhere before, perhaps in some magazine. This man was quite good- looking. Andy smiled awkwardly. He was too anxious. Amy deliberately forgot some things. Perhaps it was better this way. Her world would be much simpler, and he could re-enter her life. When Halbert arrived at the venue of the annual meeting, many people had been there. He had been keeping Richard under surveince. This son of his had been decadent for the past five years, and he gave up the position of president. Richard had even asked him to shoulder this burden even if he was in his fifties. "Richard, let''s go in." Halbert pulled Richard. Other guests brought femalepanions or secretaries, and only he would bring his son along at any time because if he didn''t, Richard would suicide at every possible chance. Five years ago, when Richard found out that Stephen was killed by Tracy, he went to find Amy like crazy. However, Amy was like she had disappeared into this world. There were rumors that Amy could not stand the blow of her father''s death, and she had drowned herself somewhere. Richard found the ce they were talking about and jumped into the river. He searched for more than a week but couldn''t find her. Others said Amy poisoned herself. Richard went to the hospital and learned that her body had been taken away. Two yearster, Richard quieted down. He no longer mentioned looking for Amy. Halbert thought that Richard would stop worrying. But one morning, he discovered that Richard did not show up. He kicked open the door to Richard''s bedroom. Hey quietly on the bed, foaming at the mouth. He was unconscious. When he was sent to the hospital, the doctor said that Richard was found in time, otherwise, he could have died. After staying in the hospital for a month, Richard did not speak anymore. He just quietly looked at his phone. There was a picture of Amy on it. When he looked at her emotionally, he would cry. After being discharged from the hospital, Richard did not want to go to thepany. The entire only one who could shoulder this burden. But just as he was busy, Richard cut his wrist. His scarlet blood weakened Halbert''s legs. The wound on his hand was so deep. The doctor said that Richard was determined to die, and that was why he made such a deep cut. There was a smile on Richard''s face, and his other hand was tightly gripping his phone. Amy was in the picture on the phone. From then on, Halbert didn''t dare to leave Richard alone. No matter where he went, he would always bring Richard with him. Halbert pulled Richard into the venue of the annual meeting. Richard''s left hand could not move. He always held a photo in his hand. No matter when he would not let go. He would be hysterical with whoever touched it. After greeting his partners, Halbert found a ce and sat down with Richard. Halbert brought a drink for Richard, as well as one for himself. Richard sat down and began to look at This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. the photo again. Amy''s smiling face made him feel at ease. "Mr. Carter, nice to meet you." A person came to greet Halbert. Halbert asked someone to inquire about it. Back then, it seemed like the Newell Group had intervened in the matter of Amy. He repeatedly wanted to cooperate with the Newell Group, but the Newell Group disliked him. In the end, there was nothing he could do. He had to make a loss to let the Newell Group cooperate with him. However, the Newell Group was still not satisfied. Yet this time, the result was unexpected. The new Miss Newell actually signed the contract very quickly. So he wanted to see what kind of person she was. Chapter 204 Reunion of the Couple Chapter 204 Reunion of the Couple "Hey, have you heard that? The new president of the Newell Group is a woman. She seems to be Mr. Newell''s daughter. She is beautiful and capable." Halbert heard someone discussing the new president not far away. "Is Dalton surnamed Newell?" Another person was very surprised, as well as Halbert. He did not know that Dalton''sst name was Newell. "That''s right. I heard from his secretary that his name is Dalton Newell. His secretary is my cousin. The news is definitely real." Halbert looked at the two people not far away. Both of their faces were unfamiliar to him. They should be employees of SR Company as today was SR''s annual meeting. "Wow, that''s amazing. She must be a heroine. Let''s go and look for her. I really want to see such a strong woman." The two women made a deal to look for Amy. Halbert looked at his son worriedly. He was like a retard. It was so heartbreaking. He didn''t know if this was the end of his life. What kind of sin did hemit so he was punished like this? Almost everyone had arrived. Andy spoke on the stage, weing all the guests and staff. He said a few routine words. The guests were all standing in the middle of the hall. After Andy finished speaking, they gave a warm apuse. Suddenly, Richard broke free from Halbert''s hand and quickly walked forward. Halbert followed closely behind in fear. Many people knew Richard and some of them were greeting him, but Richard ignored them. He walked towards his target. "Dexter, I''m going to the bathroom," Amy said to her younger brother. Then she went to the bathroom. When Richard arrived in front of Dexter, he did not see Amy. "Where is the woman here just now?" Richard grabbed Dexter''s cor and fiercely asked. Dexter wanted to push Richard away, but Richard was very strong. He firmly grabbed Dexter''s cor. Dexter did not want to start a dispute here. After all, Richard was the former president of HD Group. "I''m sorry. Let me persuade him." Halbert thought that his son had gone crazy again, so he hurriedly pulled Richard away. Thanks to the joint efforts of the two, Richard was finally pulled away. He stared at Dexter. However, he thought that he had an illusion. Everyone thought that Richard was crazy, and only he himself knew the pain in his heart. Richard pounded his head. He wanted to cry, but he couldn''t. "I''m going to the bathroom," Richard said to Halbert, then walked towards the bathroom. He wanted to find a ce where there were fewer people to calm down. That person''s silhouette looked like Amy''s. Halbert wanted to follow, but after thinking about it for a while, he decided to wait outside. He followed too closely, so he was afraid that Richard would lose his temper. Halbert walked to a ce not far from the bathroom and waited for Richard. After washing his face with cold water, Richard looked at the man in the mirror. His hair was scattered on his head. His beard had grown wildly and his eyes were hollow. The spirits of the past him had disappeared without a trace. Now, he just looked like a walking dead. He wanted to be with Amy, but N?velDrama.Org ? content. even death was so difficult for him. After staying in the bathroom for a while, Richard had no choice but to go out. He knew that his father was worried about him. It must have been his illusion. It was not the first time he had mistaken the wrong person. He had even been beaten a few times, but he was not in the mood to fight back anymore. Aftering out of the bathroom, Richard saw his father waiting for him not far away. He was just in his fifties, but in just a few years, half of his hair had turned grey. Richard felt that he was sorry for his parents. Just as he was about to walk towards Halbert, someone tugged at his clothes, "Hello, I want to ask you a favor, can you help me pull out my heel?" Amy was so unlucky. The moment she walked out, she stuck her heel into a hole. She wore a cheongsam and could not squat down. She was unable to pull it out while standing there. Fortunately, there was a tall man in front of her. Richard trembled. This familiar voice made him unable to believe his ears. He was afraid that he hallucinated again, so he slowly turned around and saw that there was indeed a pair of small hands on his clothes. He then looked at the person. She was looking down at her high- heels. Her heel just happened to be stuck in a hole. Richard bent down and helped the woman pull it out. "Thank you." Seeing her heel being pulled out, the woman raised her head and looked at Richard. Richard waspletely stunned. Just now, he didn''t have an illusion. This woman was Amy. When Amy looked at this man, her heart ached even more, as well as her head. Amy supported herself on Richard''s body in pain, otherwise, she would faint. "Amy, what''s wrong with you?" Richard immediately hugged Amy. He had been looking for her for five years, but he didn''t expect to meet her in such a way today. However, no matter what the way they would meet, he would like it. "Please let me go. I''m just a little dizzy and don''t need a hug." Amy said coldly. This man was too presumptuous. In front of so many people, he actually hugged her. If it wasn''t for her dizziness, she really wanted to p him in the face. "Amy, Amy." Richard wanted to say something. At this moment, Dexter walked over. He supported Amy and pushed Richard away with great strength. "Richard, you have to behave yourself. She is my sister Amy, not your Amy." Dexter said unhappily to Richard. "She is my Amy." Richard was about to go crazy. His wife was standing in front of him, yet the guy wouldn''t let the two recognize each other. Was this reasonable? As soon as Halbert heard that there was a dispute, he hurriedly ran over. The condition of Richard had be more and more serioustely. His illness rpsed twice today. He hugged Richard and said to him, "Son, you''ve mistaken thedy for the wrong person again. Amy is gone. Let''s go back." Halbert didn''t have the mood to enjoy this annual meeting anymore. If this continued, the entire R City would take his family as a joke. "Dad, take a look. It is Amy. She is clearly my Amy." Richard said excitedly, pointing at Amy, who was in Dexter''s embrace. Only now did Halbert seriously look at the woman in Dexter''s arms. She was Amy, but the way she looked at them was very strange. "Amy?" Halbert also shouted in surprise. "Mr. Carter, you''ve mistaken her for someone else. Let''s go over there and have a drink. We have a lot of partners here." Andy hurriedly came over and mediated. Dexter quickly took Amy away. Richard was tightly hugged by his father, and with Andy''s help, he was taken away. Chapter 205 The New Assistant to President Chapter 205 The New Assistant to President "Miss Newell, details of recruits are all here. Take a look and decide what department they will be assigned to." The secretary showed Amy the information about the recruits. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Leave this to the Personnel Department. Do what you usually do. By the way, the assistant I want must be versatile and has a high alcohol tolerance, and he or she can be used as a bodyguard." Amy just made her own request. It was not convenient to always take Dexter with her. Dexter had his painting career. The assistant she was looking for did not require a specific gender. "Alright, we''ve selected a person, and we are waiting for Personnel Department''s authorization. Once all formalities are finished, I''ll bring the candidate over to you." The secretary felt that Amy was quite easy to talk to and that she trusted her subordinates very much. When she was free, Amy called her parents. "Hello, Dad, Mom. Have you got used to everything in France? How''s Dad''s injury? Is he feeling better?" "Oh, Amy, your father''s injury is quite serious. You may have to stay there for a while longer. I''m sorry." Eliana was very reluctant to let Amy return home, but this time, there was nothing else she could do. However, sooner orter, she would have to face Richard, and she could not escape for the rest of her life. Everything happening afterward would be decided by their fate. "It''s okay, Mom. The different working ce won''t bother me." Amy felt that her mother was so polite to her. For the past five years, she had always liked to work. She didn''t stop working. Only when she was at work would she calm down. As long as she stopped, her heart would hurt. She didn''t know what the reason was. They talked for a while before hanging up reluctantly. Dalton''s injury on the waist had something to do with his kidneys and he was still waiting for the results of the examination. Amy greeted her family and continued to work. The Personnel Department took a strict examination and finally sent a male assistant to Amy. "Miss Newell, this is your assistant. He is very good in all aspects. He knows several foreign Personnel Department introduced Amy. Amy raised her head. She was stunned. Wasn''t this man who helped her and offended her at the annual meeting? However, this man looked normal as he had a smile on his face. "Check his medical record." Amy wondered if there was anything abnormal about this man. "He doesn''t have any. He passed the physical examination and is in good health," answered the manager of the Personnel Department. He felt that he had done it very carefully. Only now did Amy regret it. She should have seen the candidate first. If she had known it was this man, she would not have wanted him. But now that he had been filed by the Personnel Department, if she rejected, it would seem like not giving the Personnel Department face. So, she could only make things difficult for him so that he would leave under great pressure. After Amy made up her mind, she nodded. Richard saw that Amy did not chase him away. He knew that she was thinking of a way to deal with him when seeing her looking down. However, he would not give her the chance to fire him. The manager of the Personnel Department saw that Amy was quite satisfied, so he left without worries. He had instructed Richard a lot, so there shouldn''t be any problems. "Miss Newell, let me get you a ss of water. You''ve worked hard. If there''s anything you need to do cheap, he looked very handsome and upright in it as he was born like this. "Alright." Amy felt that she couldn''t go too far. For the first week, she shouldn''t make things difficult for this man. She wanted him to rx his vignce and she would wait for a chance to find an excuse to fire him. Richard hurriedly poured a ss of water and put a little sugar in it. He was sure that he would be hired, so everything was prepared for Amy. "Miss Newell, your water." Richard handed the lukewarm water to Amy. This person was quite capable. The water was neither cold nor hot, and he even put sugar in it. Why? Did he know that she had hypoglycemia? Amy unknowingly finished the water. "Get me a cup of coffee," Amy told Richard. He definitely didn''t know that she didn''t like coffee, so she let him serve her coffee and wanted to make it a habit for him. In the future, she could have an excuse to sack him. Richard was stunned for a moment, but he still agreed and left. This time, Richard went out for a long time, but Amy smelled the mellow fragrance of ck tea floating in through the crack of the door. Then Richard walked in. He went to the break room. He made ck tea with the stove. Amy only liked tea. He firmly believed that she had not changed. Even if she did not want to recognize him now, he could use his actions to influence her. "Miss Newell, have some tea." Richard ced the ck tea in front of Amy. The tea soup was brightly colored and the tea leaves were expanded. They floated on the water like girls dancing. "I don''t like a smart ass. I wanted coffee, but you made me ck tea." Amy only nced at the ck tea. Before the admiration in her eyes faded, she began to reprimand Richard. "There''s no coffee, so I made ck tea." Richard immediately said. He knew that Amy would definitely make things difficult for him, so he had thought of an excuse. Amy had nothing to say. She picked up the cup, sniffed the tea, lowered her head, blew it, and took a sip. His tea brewing technique was not bad. "Alright, go down and ask the secretary where your desk is. I''ll have someone inform you if I need anything." Amy felt that it was depressing to have this man standing in her office. "Alright." Richard obediently left. After Richard left, Amy started to taste the ck tea. This ck tea was definitely not from the with him to please women? However, his conditions should be pretty good, right? Afterward, Amy''s mind was filled with the image of Richard for some reason. Was this man a magician? She couldn''t forget her after meeting him only once. No, if that was the case, she couldn''t continue working! She couldn''t let such a monster wander around in front of her! "Hey, secretary, arrange for that assistant to stay away from me. Try to keep him away from me. I''ll find him if I need anything." Amy thought for a moment, and then she called her secretary. Taking a deep breath, Amy prepared to drive the image of the man called Richard out of her mind. Chapter 206 Meet the Old Friend Again Chapter 206 Meet the Old Friend Again After seeing Amy, Richard couldn''t sleep. Although he didn''t know why Amy didn''t recognize him, he felt that there was a reason. In the past five years, Amypletely disappeared. It turned out that it was Dalton who helped. But why did Amy suddenly disappear without even notifying him? He just worked for a while and didn''t go back with her. He knew what had happened after getting off work. When he was puzzled, Richard turned on hisputer. Originally, he wanted to see if he could find any clues about what happened in the past. However, he identally clicked on a recruitment advertisement and saw that an assistant to the president of Newell Group was needed. He was so happy because an opportunity hade. He had to find answers to many questions himself. For several consecutive days, Richard brewed tea and left without saying anything to Amy. He looked All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. very sensible. "Stop!" Finally, Amy couldn''t help but feel a little helpless. This man really didn''t take her seriously. He made a cup of tea every day and left without saying hello to her. Amy had forgotten that she had asked her secretary to warn Richard not to talk to her. Richard had walked to the door and turned around to return. He still didn''t say anything. He just stood beside Amy and looked down at her condescendingly. "Are you mute?" Amy put the pen in her mouth and unconsciously bit it. "Miss Newell, didn''t you tell me not to talk to you?" Richard knew that she couldn''t help it and he was so happy in his heart. As long as he saw Amy, he felt that even air was sweet. Did she ever say such a thing? Alright, maybe she did. "It''s not that I don''t want you to talk to me. I just want you to take the right opportunity. Don''t keep speaking or just staying silent. Understood?" Amy did not know why she had said so much to this man. "There''s a reception tonight. You should wear a better suit. If you don''t have one, I''ll let the secretary buy it for you, or you will be embarrassed." Dexter went to a painting exhibition in a different ce. It would take him a month. Amy had an assistant, so it was very safe to go around. "Alright." Richard nodded in agreement. "Also, look at me when you speak." Amy saw that Richard always looked down. She was unhappy again. Was she very ugly? Hearing this, Richard looked up at Amy. However, that gaze was burning with affection. This man loved her? Didn''t they just meet? Forget it, it was better not to have him look at her. No one could stand such a gaze. "Enough. Don''t look at me. Your gaze is strange." Amy''s face was flushed red by Richard''s gaze. Though having experienced a lot in the business world, Amy was scared by the man''s gaze. Richard obediently turned his gaze away. When he saw Amy just now, he really wanted to hug her, but he endured it, afraid that he would frighten Amy and lose his job. "Alright, I''m done. Also, there might be German friendsing to the reception tonight. I heard that your German is not bad. At that time, you should make use of your skills." After Amy finished speaking, Richard agreed and left. After talking to Richard, Amy felt that her mood, which had been depressed for a few days, had been rxed. She felt very at ease when she was working. Thinking that there would be a reception soon, Amy did not eat anything before she got off work. She went to the image design center to put on makeup for herself. Without even thinking carefully, she came to an image design center to look for the owner to put on her makeup. "I''m sorry, miss. You have to make an appointment with the owner. Do you have one?" The manager saw Amy''s extraordinary temperament, but the owner wouldn''t serve her without an appointment. "No, but I just want him to do it." Amy did not know why she had found this ce, nor did she know why she insisted on having the owner do it. "Miss, how about I have a director serve you? She can also do a good job." The manager saw that this young miss insisted on looking for the owner. The owner''s temper was not very good. If he could not even handle such a small matter, he might have to leave. "No, I want him!" As soon as Amy turned around, she saw Bemy walking through the door and she pointed at him. "Amy?" When Bemy saw that it was Amy, he was shocked. Wasn''t this girl missing? At this moment, she appeared in front of him. "Amy!" Bemy did not control herself. He walked over and gave Amy a hug. Amy did not expect the owner to give her a hug. She had lived here before, but why did she not remember anything? "Who are you?" This time, Amy did not resist Bemy''s embrace. She asked Bemy in confusion. Looking at Amy''s confused expression, Bemy couldn''t help but be stunned. What happened to this girl? Didn''t she just call out for him to put makeup on her? "Wow! Isn''t she the new president of the Newell Group? She''s here to put on her makeup. Seems that Mr. Smith is quite popr." Two beautiful women came out. They both knew Amy because they had seen this legendary woman at the annual meeting. The new president of the Newell Group? Bemy looked at Amy carefully. She was Amy, how could she be a president? However, Bemy was smart. At this time, he didn''t ask anything else. He just pulled Amy into a dressing room. "Who am I? I am the owner of this shop, Bemy. Didn''t you ask me to put on makeup for you?" After Bemy let Amy sit down, he began to clean her face. "You are the owner, but I don''t know you. I only know about this shop. Sorry, I don''t seem to remember anything." Amy had a good impression of Bemy. This person''s personality was as gentle as his face. "It doesn''t matter. I''m happy that you remember my store." From the moment he saw Amy, Bemy liked this girl very much as if she was his younger sister. Bemy put on makeup for Amy earnestly. Her face was very beautiful, and by making it just a little colorful, she gave off an amazing feeling. "You''re still so beautiful, Amy. It''s good to see you." After putting on her makeup, Bemy looked at Amy in the mirror. He felt that his eyes were a little wet. Chapter 207 But I Dont Want to Get My Memories Back Chapter 207 But I Don''t Want to Get My Memories Back "Get in the car!" Amy tossed her head at Richard and said. Richard was waiting at the door when he saw Amy and he found that the car Amy drove was an upgraded version of the one he sent her. But Richard just followed her words and went into the car. He couldn''t ask anything for now. "Miss Newell, let me drive. As the president, it''s not suitable for you to drive personally. Let me do it, okay?" Richard said to Amy. Amy thought for a moment. Right, she was the president. How could she be the driver of an assistant? "Alright,e on." Amy got off the car from the side of the driver''s seat and sat in the passenger seat. By the time they arrived at the reception, many people hade. Quite a lot of people knew Richard, so they all came to greet him. On the contrary, few people greeted Amy since she had juste back from abroad, and not so many people knew her. Followed by Richard, Amy entered the reception. Inside, it was golden and resplendent. The entire lobby of the hotel was so bright and dazzling that people inside even couldn''t open their eyes. Before Amy could see anything clearly, someone rushed in and hugged Amy tightly. Amy was so shocked that she instinctively pushed that person away. Richard made a move and carried that person away. "Amy, is it really you?" Hannah was carried by Richard, but her eyes were still fixed on Amy. With tears all over her face, her make-up smeared. Bemy called to tell Kevin that Amy would be at the reception tonight. Then Kevin excitedly told his wife Hannah about this news. Hannah urged Kevin toe to the reception early and waited for Amy. When Amy and Richard appeared just now, she could no longer hold back her longing and directly rushed over. "Who are you?" Amy looked at Hannah. Why did this woman cry so sadly at her? Like seeing a resurgent rtive. "I am Hannah, Hannah Adams." Hannah kept introducing herself. However, Amy had no impression of Hannah at all. She only smiled and said to Hannah, "Hello, Miss Adams." Hannah broke free from Richard''s hand. She looked at Amy in disbelief and found that Amy was serious. Amy really didn''t know her at all. "Amy, have you lost your memory?" Hannah was a smart one and she soon figured out the reason. Only then did Richard realize that Amy couldn''t pretend for such a long time, so the only exnation was that Amy lost her memory. "Right, she lost her memory." Andy appeared beside Amy and said to everyone. "It''s fine, it''s fine. I''ll help you get your memories gradually." Hannah used another way to talk to Amy. Amy was her friend. No matter what happened, she wouldn''t dislike or avoid Amy. "Have I lost my memory?" Amy murmured. She only remembered that five years ago, she was sent on a ne by Mrs. Newell from the hospital bed. Then, her belly grew bigger and bigger and she gave birth to Allen. "Yes, I have amnesia, but I don''t want to get my memories back. Mr. Baker, I have read the cooperation Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. n between our twopanies. I feel that some modifications are still needed." With one nce at these people, she turned around to talk about cooperation with Andy. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to talk to those passionate people. It was just her head and her heart. They hurt again. After a few words with Andy, she had such a headache that she pressed her temple. "What''s wrong with you?" Richard did not disturb the conversation between Amy and Andy, but he kept an eye on Amy all the time. When he found that she seemed to be in pain, he went to support her before Andy. "I''m fine. I have medicine in my bag. Just give me a ss of water. Not the first time. I''m used to it." Amy could only take painkillers because there was no reason for her illness. Richard held Amy and Hannah hurriedly found the medicine from Amy''s bag. Andy went to get some water. And Kevin found a ce room so that Richard could put Amy on the bed. After taking the medicine, Amy recovered her strength and she looked at everyone gratefully. "Thank you, I''m fine now." Amyy in Richard''s arms. She felt his embracefortable and familiar, but she did not want to recover her memories. It had been said on TV that people must have suffered a huge blow to lose their memories. That was why she didn''t want to know what happened so that she wouldn''t know how she was blown. "Alright, the reception is about to begin. I have a few friends today, so please excuse me for now." Amy wanted to escape. These people knew her, so she was afraid that they would tell her something bad. Her dad had no choice but to let here back this time, so he must know everything. He just wanted her to face everything bravely, right? But her dad really overestimated her. She didn''t dare to face her past. Richard helped Amy up. He asked Kevin to take Hannah out first and also asked Andy to leave. He helped Amy tidy up her hair and smooth her clothes. "Alright, you will always be the most beautiful one, Miss Newell. Let''s go out." Richard thought that the heavy blow Amy suffered was Stephen''s death and she lost her memory because of this. Anyway, it was indeed painful for her to lose her father. At that time, he was not by her side. It could be imagined that how desperate she was at that time. She saw a caring to her but was pushed away by her father. Then her father died right in front of him. Definitely uneptable for anyone. Tracy died in prison five years ago. The doctor found out that she had advanced liver cancer and was going to die anyway. That was why she wanted to kill Amy. Allison was extremely sad when knowing that her mother had died. She lost her child and went missing. Two women were missing for what happened back then and it was all because of Tracy. "Amy, don''t think about the past. Let''s move on and start again." Richard said emotionally. "Mind your attitude, I am your superior. You must be careful of what you say." At this time, Amy was already back to normal. She corrected Richard when hearing him call her by the name. "Sorry, Miss Newell, it''s my fault." Richard immediately apologized. Halbert also came to the reception and he really didn''t know how to judge what his son did. To get close to his daughter-inw, his son even went to work as the president''s assistant in the Newell Group. Cathy supported her son, but Halbert felt embarrassed when seeing his son like this. Did Richard want to embarrass his old father by doing this? Chapter 208 Be Friends Again Chapter 208 Be Friends Again Halbert was chatting with others when he heard Amy''s voice. He hurriedly turned around to look at his son, only to see Richard cap in hand. Anyway, Richard was a 1.8 meters tall grown-up. How could he be so humble and have no temper at all? Halbert was a little unhappy. After all, Richard was his son! "Hello, Miss Newell." Halbert walked over and greeted Amy. "Are you Halbert, president of HD Group?" Amy met with Halbert at the annualst time. Her assistant was Halbert''s son, right? "Yes, yes, Miss Newell. Thank you for agreeing with the cooperation this time. This cooperation agreement has been dyed for a long time. Mr. Jones has never signed it although I have made so many concessions. I really don''t understand what''s going on." Halbert was dissatisfied with Dalton in some way. He made so many concessions but Dalton still refused to sign the contract even though he was ill. But anyway, it didn''t matter now since Amy was back. "Perhaps the conditions weren''t suitable for cooperation at that time. Since we have already cooperated, just leave other things alone. By the way, Mr. Carter, do you want to say a few words to your son?" Amy pointed at Richard, who was standing at the side. Halbert looked at his son but his son didn''t look at him at all. Anyway, Richard had gone out to work for a long time and nothing serious happened. So, Richard should be much more normal now. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "There is no need for that. Miss Newell, I''ll leave my son to you. If he makes any mistakes, just tell him. He''ll listen to you." Seeing that his son still ignored him, Halbert didn''t want to get himself embarrassed either. "You''re his father. Why would he listen to me?" Amy felt that his words were strange, so she asked Halbert. Halbert was embarrassed. His son only cared about his daughter-inw. He also wished that his son could follow his words. But he was already relieved when seeing his son not that lunatic. "I am his parent, but you are his leader. He will definitely listen to you when he is outside." Halbert smiled awkwardly. Amy nodded. It seemed that this exnation was reasonable. If Richard dared to disobey her, she would immediately dismiss him. Halbert had a small talk with Amy and then left. He had nothing to say to his daughter-inw, but he wondered why Amy pretended not to know him. Amy found a ce to sit and rest with Richard staying aside with her. "Sit down. People will think I''m bullying you if I keep you standing like this. Sit there." Amy pointed at the ce opposite her and asked Richard to sit. When he stood in her back, she felt like he was a servant in ancient times. "Alright." Richard then sat down. Just as he sat down, Kevin brought Hannah over. "Miss Newell, I''m sorry. Let me introduce myself again. I''m the one in charge of the Smith Group in this city. My name is Kevin Smith. This is my wife, Hannah Adams." Since Amy had lost her memory, they couldn''t force her too much. The only thing they could do was start over again. Andy also walked over. Everyone had pushed Amy too hard just now, and now they could onlye slowly. "The juice is nice. I''ve tried it. Miss Newell, would you like some too?" Andy came with two sses of kiwifruit juice in his hand. The green color looked very cool. When Amy saw that these people were surrounding her again, she was really afraid that they would say something that she didn''t understand. However, when she saw the kiwifruit juice in Andy''s hand, she really wanted to drink it. Amy reached out and took the kiwifruit juice from Andy''s hand. She took a sip of it. It was thick and had a taste mixed with sour and sweetness. Quite delicious. "Miss Newell, you have juste back. Maybe you still don''t get time to eat delicious food and have some fun. Why don''t we meet someday and let me treat you?" After being reminded by Kevin, Hannah was much calmer now. She knew that she scared Amy. "I''m not free recently. I still have a lot of things to deal with since I have juste back. Maybe a little longer." Amy did not refuse Hannah. Actually, she wished that she coulde out to have fun with someone, but not only with Richard. If there were some more people, it would be nice. However, she wasn''t familiar with them, so she was a little hesitant. "Alright, let''s talk about itter. Just focus on this ce now. We have a lot of delicious food here at the reception. Shall we go and get some?" Hannah invited Amy. Amy looked at Hannah. Since Hannah was inviting her so enthusiastically, she couldn''t stay indifferent. So, she agreed and go to the self-help area with Hannah. "She forgot everything, so we can only start over with her. It''s good that she forgot about the past." Andy said. He still remembered the heart-wrenching scene. "It''s all my fault. I wasn''t with her when she was the most desperate. It''s also good that she lost her memory. I want to give her a brand new me." Richard was totally confident at this time. Andy nced at him. He didn''t know if Amy would fall in love with Richard again. Could he also try once? Kevin was very open-minded, "Come, let''s have a drink. It''s been a long time since we''ve gathered together. It is a happy day. Amy is back. Nothing is better than this." The three men clinked sses and continued to chat. "Miss Newell, look at this sashimi. It''s so fresh." Hannah picked up some seafood sashimi for Amy. "You, too." Amy also served Hannah with some sashimi when she saw the salmon. As Amy did this, Hannah looked at Amy gratefully. Amy subconsciously remembered what Hannah liked to eat, which was what Hannah thought. They got tworge tes full of food. And Hannah was still introducing Amy to the delicacies of R City. Of course, they were the delicacies that Amy liked to eat back then. Although she had lost her memory, her taste definitely hadn''t changed. "Mrs. Smith, the food you talked about is all very tempting to me. When are we going to eat them?" Amy''s interest rose. Hannah carefully asked for Amy''s opinion, "Alright, then we''ll go out together. I have a good female friend. Can I bring her along too?" Female friend? That was okay. Amy just didn''t know if there were any differences in their habits. Seeing Amy hesitate, Hannah hurriedly said, "She is also very cheerful. You can try to meet her once. If you don''t like her, we won''t bring her next time, okay?" Hannah thought of Hry. Hry did not know that Amy was still alive and came back. If Hry knew about it, she could be the same as Hannah, excited and happy. In that case, Hannah felt that she should warn Hry. "Alright then. I just came back and don''t have any friends. I can try to meet with her." Chapter 209 Plan a Trip Chapter 209 n a Trip Dexter returned from the exhibition. When he left, he took Allen with him, because he wanted to take Allen out for fun and be more intimate with him. Dexter knew since childhood that he had an older sister in China, but he didn''t know why he was separated from her. His parents always told him that when his sister returned, he should be nice to her. Dexter was already prepared to wee his sister home. At the reception hosted by Dalton, when his mother told him that Amy was his sister, he was very excited. Although Amy did not know that she had such a younger brother, he already treated Amy as his sister. Then he didn''t know what was going on and his parents brought his sister back. His sister lost her memory, but as long as she returned home and stayed with her family, it would be fine. "Mom, uncle took me to a funny ce. Uncle has magic power. He casually moved a pen on the paper and many beautiful things came out." The moment Allen saw his mother, he couldn''t stop praising his uncle to his mother. "Then do you want to be as powerful as your uncle?" Amy picked up Allen and kissed his cute face. She didn''t see Allen for a long time. She also missed him. When she was in France, Allen never left her. "No, I want to be like mom." Allen shook his head. Although his uncle was very amazing, he felt that his mother was very tired. He wanted to be like his mother so that he could share the work with her in the This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. future and reduce her burden. "Be like mom? Why?" Amy didn''t expect that Allen would want to be like her. How tired he would be! "Mom, you''re so tired. I want to help you." Allen was a good boy. He knew that he didn''t have a father, but he never asked Amy where his father was. There must be a reason why mom didn''t say it. He could wait until she wanted to tell him. "Good boy. I''m not tired. I''m happy to do it for you." Amy hugged Allen. She was very touched. He didn''t cause any trouble for her since his childhood. He was very smart and sensible, but Amy felt very sorry for him. Other children all had fathers, but Amy did not know who Allen''s father was, nor did she know why she was pregnant. But it didn''t matter. After having Allen, she felt that all her efforts were paid off. "Amy, I might have to go out for another two months. I''m going to take my students to sketch. They are going to graduate, so I can''t bring Allen with me this time. Then you will be tired to take care of Allen by yourself." Dexter said apologetically to Amy. "No problem. I brought him by myself to France. There are so many babysitters at home. Don''t worry. You just go. Don''t worry about us." Amy also knew that Dexter was very concerned about her. During these years in France, Dexter often went to see her and Allen. Others even thought that he was Allen''s father. "Alright, then I''ll go," Dexter told some things to people at home before he left with relief. "Allen, do you want to go out?" She didn''t contact Allen kindergarten yet. At this moment, they were still on vacation, so Allen could only spend time on books or toys at home. "Yes, but forget it if you don''t have time," Allen said yes first, but he felt that his mother was busy, so he added. "I work overtime this week, and I will take you out on weekend, okay?" "Really? Great." Although Allen was sensible, he was only a four-year-old child after all. When he heard that he could go out for fun, he was still very happy. To keep the promise to Allen, Amy worked overtime every night during that week and dealt with all the things. When she worked overtime, Richard did not go back. He stayed with her all the time, and he bought or cooked dinner and a night snack for Amy to guarantee her nutrition. "You don''t have to work overtime with me. I have something to do. You can get off work on time." Amy said to Richard. She was a little embarrassed that he apanied her every day. "I''m an assistant. You are still working. How can I go back? Then can I still be the assistant?" Richard knew why Amy worked overtime. Perhaps she was not very familiar with thepany since she just came here. He knew of Amy''s talent in business, but she might not have to work so hard. "Alright. Help yourself. I''ll deal with a few more documents. Give me a cup of tea." Seeing that Richard was not leaving, Amy did not force him anymore. Amy lowered her head and worked while Richard sat quietly beside her. "Is there any ce fun for children in R City?" Amy suddenly remembered and asked Richard. "I don''t know yet. I can ask someone else. I''ll ask it right away." Richard immediately went out and asked. Seeing that Richard went out, Amy concentrated on her work. It was almost done, so she could take Allen out for two days this week. Richard quickly came in. He wrote down what he got on a piece of paper and then ced it on Amy''s desk. He sat quietly on the side and began to n the trip. At eleven o''clock in the evening, Amy finished her work. She stretched and rubbed her eyes. Then she took the note on the table and looked at it. "I made a route map. Take a look. If you think it''s appropriate, I can arrange it." Richard said to Amy. "I think it''s pretty good, but you don''t go. I''ll go with Mrs. Smith." Amy directly refused Richard. Richard didn''t expect that he would be refused. But he wasn''t angry. ''You dislike me, but I wouldn''t dislike you. I can always find a way.'' "Alright, then I''ll tell Mrs. Smith and ask her to get prepared. Miss Newell, when are you going?" Richard walked to Amy''s side and gently massaged her shoulders. Amy was not ustomed to being touched by a man. But she soon felt veryfortable. She often worked overtime and had many problems with her shoulders and neck. As Richard massaged her, she gradually rxed. Chapter 210 Get Ready for an Outing Chapter 210 Get Ready for an Outing After Richard massaged her, Amy rxed her shoulders and body. She felt that his touch was not disgusting. "I''m going out early on Saturday anding back on Sunday. We will go out for two days. I''ll drive. Tell them to wait for me somewhere. I''ll go pick them up." Amy closed her eyesfortably. "Alright, then what should I prepare? You can tell me and then I can inform them." Richard wanted to know what Amy would do. If she was going to have fun or have something. And why she asked what children liked? Could it be...? Thinking of this, Richard shook his head again. It was impossible. "Bring some clothes for change. I''ll stay outside for a day. I can prepare everything else. There''s no need for anything else." After Amy finished speaking, she stood up. "Alright, I''ve finished my work. I''m going home to rest. You can go back as well. Remember to tell Mrs. Smith." Amy picked up her bag and left her office. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Amy returned home, Allen already fell asleep. Amy gently kissed his little face. "Mom, you''re back?" Allen suddenly woke up. He rubbed his sleepy eyes. Seeing Amy, he immediately sat up and hugged her neck. "Yes, you can sleep first. Mom will take a shower and then I''ll stay with you." Amy hugged her son and rubbed his hair. Allen''s hair was curly and brown, just like a foreign child. "Alright, Mom, love you." Allen kissed her mother on the face and got into bed to wait for her. On Friday night, Amy checked all the things she should bring. After making sure that she prepared everything, she carried Allen downstairs. "Allen, mom will take you out tomorrow. You should go to bed early today. We will set off early tomorrow morning. We will stay for two days and stay outside for the night. Are you excited?" Amy said to her son. "I will live there for a night. That''s great." Allen had never lived outside with his mother before. The outside world was really strange to him. "I heard from an uncle that it''s a very beautiful ce. We can climb mountains, y with water, and eat barbecue." Although Amy wasn''t very interested in barbecue, Allen should be very happy about these activities. "Mom, I''m looking forward to it. That''s great. This uncle really finds a good ce." Allen''s eyes lit up with joy when he heard that there were so many activities. Allen got up early in the morning. Then he put on his clothes and washed his face. He ran down to the kitchen and saw the cook making breakfast and what they were going to bring. Amy asked the cook to bake some snacks and pasta. The cook also made porridge. Amy did not like to eat outside, especially red food. She disliked it very much. When Amy woke up, she didn''t see Allen. She knew that he was so excited and he couldn''t sleep. She smiled and put on ck sportswear. After washing up, she went downstairs to look for Allen. "Mom, granny already prepared everything. Here they are." When Allen saw his mother, he pointed at the things on the table. There were cakes, bread, and some glutinous rice desserts. They looked very appetizing. The two barrels were also filled with porridge. One was fruit porridge, and the other was five-grain porridge. Some disposable bowls were also prepared. After breakfast, Amy went to pick up Hannah with Allen and a lot of food. Hannah carried a backpack and some things in her hands. Hry already walked back and forth several times. They all saw Amy after she came back, but she was the only one who didn''t. It was really unfair. She was eager to see Amy. Finally, the red Maserati drove over and Hannah touched Hry. "The person you want to see is here. Don''t be too enthusiasticter. She will be scared. Richard said that we should start over as if this is the first time we meet. Do you understand?" Hannah warned Hry again. She knew Hry very well. She was hot-tempered. If she frightened Amyter, she might never go out with them again. "Yes, I see. I see. I''m just memorizing what I should say. When we meet for the first time, we always have to be polite." Hry hurriedly nodded. "And when you see Richard and the others there, don''t expose that you already know it. Be surprised. Do you hear me?" Hannah felt that she was really worried. "Yes, I remember." Just as they finished speaking, Amy''s car already arrived. "Miss Newell, good morning." Hannah greeted Amy politely. At this time, Hry only smiled bashfully and didn''t say anything. "This is my friend, Hry. Hry, this is Miss Newell." Hannah introduced them to each other. "Hello, Miss Newell. Nice to meet you." Hry also acted quite well. "Hry, Hello. Mrs. Smith, you can get in the car. My navigation has been set up. We will arrive soon." Since Amy could not find the way, Richard set up the navigation for her, so she could just follow it. "OK, thank you, Miss Newell." After finishing speaking, they got in the car. Before they could sit tight, someone in the passenger seat greeted them with a sweet voice. "Hello, aunts." Hry and Hannah looked at each other. What was this sound? Did it sound when someone got in the car? Allen was tied to a safety chair and they couldn''t see him. "Miss Newell, your car is quite special." Neither of them discovered Allen. "Hello, aunts." The pleasant voice sounded again. "Alright, hello." Hry and Hannah felt that if they didn''t answer, this voice would keep sounding. So they hurriedly replied. Then that voice didn''t appear anymore. Amy did not know whether they saw Allen or not. She concentrated on navigation. She was not very familiar with this journey, so she paid special attention to it. Seeing that Amy did not say anything, Hannah and Hry also kept silent. The current Amy was different from before. Although they wanted to know what happened, they could not be in a hurry. They could only start from the very beginning. Chapter 211 Amy Has a Child Chapter 211 Amy Has a Child Finally, they arrived at their destination. This was arge resort. From the entrance, they could see the decoration with local characteristics. The door was decorated with flowers of all colors, and they could smell a fragrance from afar. "Alright, we''re here." After more than two hours'' drive, they finally arrived safely. Amy drove the car in and followed the waiter to park at the entrance of the reserved room. Here were many different houses, like Chinese style, pastoral style, vi, and so on. Amy booked the vi area. There were several suites in a house, and they lived in three suites. After getting out of the car, they moved their things. At this time, Allen jumped out of the car and helped Amy. Hry and Hannah suddenly saw Allen. What a beautiful child! Seeing him helping Amy move things, they teased him. "Kid, you look so pretty. Are you a waiter here? The waiters are so pretty now. Then we wille here often." Hry liked Allen so much and she wanted to hug him. Hannah also liked him. She wanted to kiss him. "Didn''t wee together just now? I even greeted you when you got on the car." Allen held his suitcase and stared at the two aunts. Were these two aunts stupid? They greeted each other in the car, but they even said that he was a waiter here. Then Hannah and Hry were dumbfounded. When did theye together with this child? Why they didn''t know? "Oh right, did you say hello aunts?" Hannah finally remembered. "Yes, was there anyone else?" Allen was really speechless towards these two aunts. Didn''t they notice him even though he spoke? "I really didn''t notice you. What a lovely baby! What''s your name? "They forgot their luggage and asked Allen together. Amy ignored them and moved her things in first. "My name is Allen. Aunts, what are your names?" Allen stretched out to smooth Hry''s hair on her face. That action pleased Hry. "You are so sweet. My name is Hry, and this aunt''s name is Hannah." At this time, Hry was so Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. happy and she even wanted to tell him the names of all her family. "I can tell him by myself. You robbed me of the chance to talk to the handsome guy. I hate you!" Hannah warned Hry with a smile. "You''re already married. What chance do you want? I''m still single." Hry exined her advantage. "Auntie, you are much odder than me." Hearing Hry''s words, Allen hurriedly dragged his suitcase and left. That aunt was pretty, but she was too old. He did not like her. Hannah looked at Hry and burst intoughter. Seeing that Allen escaped, she really couldn''t stop "Alright, if you don''t go, I''ll leave." Seeing that Amy carried all the things up, she hurriedly went to carry the rest. Amy was still the same as before. She liked to help others. Although she did not remember anything, she did not change. They teased Allen for a long time, but they did not realize that he was Amy''s son. Perhaps in their minds, Amy was still a girl. "Mom, are we going to sleep in this room?" Allen held Amy''s hand and pointed at a room. "Yes, we live here." Amy nodded. In this vi, all people shared a living room and a kitchen. They lived in separate rooms. "Mom?" Hannah and Hry were dumbfounded again. Did they leave in such a hurry today and be stupid? Their brains and hearts couldn''t react to such breaking news. "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce you just now. This is my son, Allen. They are my friends." Amy thought for a moment and felt that it was better to call them friends. Hannah talked with Hry for a while. Then they returned to Hannah''s room and closed the door. "What happened just now?" Hannah didn''t regain her senses. "Amy has a child, but who is his father? Did Amy get married again abroad? Then what about Richard?" Hry was also puzzled. "I will call Richard. I can''t think of a way to solve this problem." Hry hurriedly took out her phone and called Richard. "What? Amy has a child. He''s already several years old?" On the other end of the line, Richard was also shocked. That day, Amy asked him to find a ce for children. He didn''t expect that Amy would have a child. What was going on? "What''s wrong? Your expression is strange." Kevin looked at Richard''s expression and felt that it was terrifying. They already arrived at the resort ahead of schedule, but they lived far away from the girls. They could pretend to meet them by coincidence. "Amy has a child. He''s already several years old. Did she get married again after going abroad?" Amy lost her memory. She definitely didn''t know that she was married. If she met a bad man, she might be tricked. Richard put the phone aside and didn''t know what to do. "What are you afraid of? Aren''t we going to meet themter? We can see what the child looks like, and we''ll know. What if he''s adopted?" Kevinforted Richard. Richard thought it seemed to be the case. Ever since Amy came back, he didn''t see her date with any man. Neither did any mane to see her. Perhaps the child was just adopted. But at this time, he really wanted to see what this child looked like. They ate what Amy brought for lunch. She took out all the things she prepared. Hry and Hannah looked at the delicate food and forgot about Richard''s worries. They ate a big meal. Allen was very elegant when he was eating, which was different from Amy. Amy ate very quickly, so did Hannah and Hry. They ate as if they had to rob it. Allen slowly ate the snacks on his te and ate the fruit porridge. Seeing them eating, he frowned slightly. He thought that only his mother did not look good when eating, but it turned out that adults all ate like this! Chapter 212 Father and Son Meet Chapter 212 Father and Son Meet "Amy, why did you bring so much food? We only brought milk and snacks here." Hry took out the snacks she brought and shared them with Amy. "I am good but thank you. I''ve already brought some. I don''t want my children to eat too many snacks and I can keep the milk." Amy looked at the snacks and didn''t give them to Allen. She fed him a lot of milk, so he could be tall and strong. "Hi, Miss Newell, you''ve been back for so long. Did your husbande back with you?" Hry wanted to know more about her for Richard. "Call me Amy please," Amy said to them. They had also wanted to call her Amy long ago, but they were afraid that Amy would get angry. "My husband is abroad. He stays there to take care of my parents who are there for treatment." It was embarrassing for Amy to say that she was pregnant before marriage. They looked cute, but not very smart, so she lied to them. "Oh. You two are in different countries now." Hry knew that Amy had remarried. What could Hry do? What could Richard do? "Alright, you finished your food. I''ll go wash the dishes. Allen, bring the fruit to them." Amy was about to go wash the dishes. "No, we ate your food and we''ll do the dishes." Hannah and Hry took the dishes and went to the kitchen to wash them. Amy felt that they were quite interesting and simple, and it was quitefortable to get along with them. Amy did not have any friends abroad. She spent all her time on her work. Only now did she felt that it was pretty good to have friends. "Amy, let''s take a rest. It will be warmer in the afternoon, and we can go swimming. The swimming pool here is very clean. There''s also an area for children. Allen can have fun." Everyone felt drowsy when they were full. After more than two hours'' drive, they were also a little tired. "Alright, then let''s take a rest. We''ll gather in the living room at three o''clock and then we''ll go swimming together." After driving for two hours, Amy also felt a little tired. Then, they all went to nap. Allen put on his colorful pajamas,y into Amy''s arms, and soon fell asleep. He got up too early in the morning and was very sleepy at this time. Amy and Allen fell into a sound sleep, but next door, Hannah and Hry couldn''t sleep. They were still discussing whether to tell Richard that Amy was married. "I don''t think we should tell Richard. Let him find out by himself. Then he will give up. He won''t believe us anyway, so I don''t think we should say anything," Hannah told Hry. "But if I don''t say it now and he finds outter, will he me me?" Hry said worriedly. Hannah continued, "You can pretend that you don''t know. Why can''t you keep it a secret? I think your brother would definitely go crazy if you tell him. If he finds out by himself, he wouldn''t me anyone else." In the end, they agreed not to tell Richard. They would y dumb and let him find out on his own. "When Mr. Miller passed away, we weren''t there, so she forgot about us. I feel sorry for her." Hry recalled that when she heard the tragic news, they all went to find Amy, but she had disappeared. "Is Amy really Mrs. and Mr. Newell''s child? Why haven''t I heard of her before?" Hry asked Hannah. Hannah grew up with Amy. Hry thought that she should know. "I don''t know. When I was little, I knew that Amy had no mother but only her father. Her father loved her very much. He never got married again because he was afraid that the stepmother would treat her badly, just like her aunt. When Mr. Miller was rich, she asked him for money. Later, when he went bankrupt, she took over Amy''s mother''s house." Hannah kept talking about the past. They chatted until three o''clock, and then they just got up. Everyone gathered in the living room with their swimming equipment. Allen was so happy to hear that they were going swimming. He never swam before. He just watched other children learn to swim with the help of their fathers. His mother was too busy to teach him. The water in the swimming pool was so blue and clean. It made people feel very calm. Wearing a pair of colorful swimming trunks and a swimming ring on his waist, Allen looked like an experienced swimmer. No one would know that he had never even been in a swimming pool. "Come here. Come to Mommy." Amy knew that this was new to him. She asked him to stay close to her. She got into the water, and then slowly carried him down. When Allen first got into the water, he felt a little scared. However, he felt warm andfortable in the All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. water. Slowly, he wasn''t scared anymore. He could even float on the water with the swimming ring on his body. Amy could swim well, but she didn''t know how to teach her son. She gave up and just let him y in the water. Anyway, with the swimming ring, he would be fine. Allen swam for a while. Amy wanted to go to the bathroom. "Hannah, Hry, please watch Allen for me. I''m going to the bathroom," Amy said to them. "Alright. We''ll be fine here," they answered. "Hey, little buddy, you can''t swim, can you? Do you want me to teach you?" At this time, a handsome man swam to Allen and asked him. "You? Will you teach me how to swim? But I don''t know you." Allen was alert to strangers. "It''s fine. I''m Richard, your mom''s assistant. Hannah and Hry know me." Richard extended his hand to Allen. "Oh, my name is Allen. Nice to meet you." Allen also stretched out his little chubby hand. They had a handshake. "Richard, are you a good swimmer? My mom is too busy to teach me. I can''t swim." Allen now